Mikrokosmos A little description of the great world. Augmented and reuised. By Peter Heylyn.

OF THE VVORLD: AND FIRST OF EVROPE.

THe WORLD is divided into two parts,

• Vnknowne,* 1.1 or not fully discouered, and it lieth either vnder the Articke, or vnder the Antarticke circle. The former is rather supposed then knowne; the latter a little knowne, & hath the names of Noua Gui∣nea, Terra del fuego, P••ittacorū regio, Ma∣letur, &c. of which in the end of this book.
• Knowne either
  • Anciently
    • ...Europe.
    • ...Asia.
    • ...Africa.
  • Lately, as America.

EVROPE is ioyned to Asia by that space of earth between the heads of Tanais and Duina: Asia is ioyned to Africk by the Aegyptian Istmus: America is ioyned (as most coniecture) to none of them. Europe is separated from Asia by Duina, Tanais, Pal•••• Maeotis, Pontus, Propontis, Hellespont, and the Aegean, Asia is parted from Africa by the Red Sea, Africa from Eu∣rope, by the Mediterranean: Africa is greater then Europe; Asia then Africa; and America bigger then all.

They which haue taken a delight in resembling every parti∣cular countrie to things more obvious to the sight and vnder∣standing,

haue likened EVROPE to a Dragon, the head thereof (forsooth) being Spaine, the wings Italie & Denmarke. In like manner they haue beene curiously impertinent in resembling France to a Lozenge or Rhomboides: Belgia to a Lyon, Brittaine to an Axe: Ireland to an Egge: Peloponnesus to a Plantane leafe: Spaine to an Oxe hide spred on the ground: Italy (which indeed holdeth best proportion) to a mans leg, with diuers the like phantasmes of a capricious braine: these countries no more resembling them, then pictures made when painting was in her infancie, vnder which they were faine to write, this is a Lion, and this is a Whale; for feare the spectators might haue taken one for a Cocke, and the other for a Cat.

* 1.2EVROPE though the least (as being in length but 3800, in breadth but 1200 miles) is yet of most renowne: first because of the temperature of the ayre, & fertility of the foyle; second∣ly, from the study of all Arts, both ingenious and mechanicall: thirdly, because of the Romane and Greek Monarchies; fourth∣ly, from the puritie and syncerenesse of the Christian faith: fiftly because we dwell in it, and so first place it.

EVROPE is diuided into Continent and Ilands; the Conti∣nent is subdivided into 1. Spaine. 2. France. 3. Italy. 4. Belgia. 5. Germanie. 6. Denmarke 7. Norway. 8. Sweden. 9. Muscovia. 10. Poland. 11. Hungarie. 12. Dacia. 13. Sclavonia & 14. Greece. The Ilands are also in generall, either dispersed in the 1. Aegean Sea. 2. the Ionian Sea. 3. the Adriatique. 4. the Mediterranean. 5. the Brittish. and 6. the Northerne Seas, of all which in the or∣der and method, here and before proposed.

EVROPE is so called from Europa, daughter to Agenor, King of the Phoenicians, brought hither (as the Poets faine) by Iupiter in the shape of a Bull: but as Histories write, by a Cre∣tan Captaine named Taurus, or in a shippe whose beake had wrought in it the figure of that beast.

* 1.3In these Countries aboue particularized, besides the Latine tongue, which is now rather scholasticall then nationall; and besides the Italian, French, and Spanish, being but as so many seuerall corruptions of the Latine; & besides the English, which is a compound of Dutch, Latine, and French: there are in all 14

mother tongues, which owe little or nothing to the Roman, viz: Irish spoken in Ireland, and the West of Scotland: 2. Brit∣tish in Wales. 3. Cantabrian or B••scaine, nigh vnto the Cantabri∣an Ocean, and about the Pyrenean hills: 4. Arabique in the mountaines of Granada: 5. Finnique in Finland, and Lapland. 6. Dutch (though with different dialects) in Germanie, Belgia, Denmarke, Swethland, and Norwey. 7. Cauchian which the East-Freizlanders (or Cauchi) speake among themselues, for to strangers they speake Dutch. 8. Slavonish, whose extent wee will hereafter shew. 9. I••••yrian on the East side of Istria, and in the Isle of Veggia: 10. Greeke. 11. Hungarian, and 12. Epiro∣tique in the greater and more mountainous parts of these coun∣tries. 13. Iazygian on the North side of Hungarie, betweene Dannbius and Tibiscus: and 14. Tartarian in the Taurica Cher∣sonesus, and European seats of that people.

I had almost forgot the Etymologie of EVROPE accor∣ding to Becanus, who thinking it vnmeet that Europe being first inhabited by the Gomerites or Cymbrians, should haue a Greeke name; maketh it Europe quasi Verhopp by the transposition of the two first letters; Ver forsooth signifying (though I knowe not in what language) excellent, and Hopp a multitude of peo∣ple: because Europe containeth (oh the wit of man!) a multitude of excellent people.

OF SPAINE.

THe most Westerne countrie of the Continent of Europe,* 1.4 is Spaine, inuironed on all sides with the Sea, except towards France; from which it is separated by the naturall strength of the Pyrenean mountaines, and the artificiall fortresse of Pampe∣lune on the Northwest and Perpigna on the Southeast.

The figure of it is by Strabo compared to an Oxehide spred on the ground, whose necke being the Istmus which tieth it vn∣to France, is not of such breadth, but that in a cleare day one may discouer the Sea on both sides.

The Countrie hath beene in diuers ages diuersly named, as 1. Hesperia either from Hesperus a supposed King hereof, or

from Hesperus the euening Starre, vnder which it was supposed to be situate, as being the farthest Countrie Westward. 2. Ibe∣ria either from the famous riuer Iberus, or from the Iberi, inha∣biting the Countrie in Asia, which we call Georgia. 3. Hispania, as their old Legends report, from Hispanus one of the Kings; but as the soundest iudgements agree, from Panus the Iberian Captaine, For the Grecians call it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Spania, as may bee proued in many places, that especially of the 15 to the Romans verse the 28, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, I will come by you into Spaine. No doubt but from the Grecians the old Ro∣mans borrowed the name of Spania, which they often vsed, to which the Spaniards according to their custome adding E. (as in Escola, Escuda, &c.) made it Espania and now Hispania.

* 1.5The whole circuit is 2480 Italian, or 1893 English miles. It is situate in the more Southernly part of the Northerne tem∣perate Zone, and almost in the m••dd••st of the fourth and sixth C••i••ats, the longest day being fifteene houres in length.

Boterus reckoned the number of the Inhabitants, to be 8 mil∣lions of liuing soules, which computation may yet stand good. 1. If the heat of the Country vnfit for generation; 2. the barren∣nesse of the soyle vnfit for sustenance. 3. the number of Colo∣nies planted in other kingdomes; and 4. The great warres of the last King, haue not d••minished them.

They are a mixt people descending from the Gothes, Sarra∣cens, and Iewes:* 1.6 from the Iewes they borrow superstition, from the Sarracens melancholy, from the Gothes desire of liberty. How the Gothes and Sarracens came in hither, shall be sh••wne in it's proper place. The Iewes were here placed, partly by Vlidor Vbit the Caliph, who sent hither 50000 families of Moores and Iewes: but principally by Adrian the Emperour, who hauing totally banished the Iewes from their natiue coun∣try, sent them to people this Region: the whole number of thē which came hither being no lesse then 500000 men, women, and children. Which seuerall nations by seuerall marriages are in processe of time incorporate into one.* 1.7 They are much giuen to women, impudent braggers, and extreamely prowd in the lowest ebbe of fortune; as appeareth by the poore Cobler on

his death-bed, who commanded his eldest Sonne comming to him for his last blessing, to endeauour to retaine the maiest••e wor∣thie so great a familie; Memineris (said he) in mai••statem assur∣gere familia tua dignam. The same Author relateth another sto∣ry to the like purpose. A wom••n of this Country, attended on by three of her bratts, went a begging from dore to dore. Some French Marchants trauelling that way, and pittying her case, offered her to take into their seruice the bigger of her boyes. But she, prowd though poore, scorning, as she said, that any of her linage should endure a prentiship, returned them this an∣swere; Quî aut tu, aut ego, sciamus, in quae fata sit genitus? For ought that she or they knewe, her sonne (simply as he stood there) might liue to be king of Spaine. Not much vnlike to these is that tale of a Spanish Caualei••o, who being for some faults by him committed, whipped through the principall streets of Paris: & keeping a sober pace, was advised by a friend to make more hast that he might the sooner be out of his paine: but he halfe in cho∣ler replied That hee would not lose the least step of his pace for all the whipping in Paris. For indeed their gate is (Gennet-wise) ve∣ry stately and maiesticall. But not to conceale their vertues and make our selues merry only at their follies, wherein all other na∣tions beare more or lesse a share with them; they are question∣lesse a people very graue in their carriages, and in offices of pie∣tie very devout, to their King very obedient, and of their ciuill duties to their betters not vnmindfull. But that which in them deserueth the greatest commendations, is an vnmoued patience in suffering aduersities, accompanied with a setled resoluti∣on to ouercome them: a noble vertue, of which in their Indian discoueries they shewed excellent proofes: and receaued for it a glorious and a golden reward.

It is said, that the French are wiser then they seeme, and the Spaniards seeme wiser then they are; wherein they agree with many particular men of other nations, who carry the basest spi∣rits vnder the prowdest lookes, and little found schollership vn∣der the most promising visages: and according to the Philoso∣pher, Sapientes potius cupiunt videri & non esse,* 1.8 quàm esse & non videri. In matters of warre the Spaniards are too slow and dull,

the French too headie and precipitate; the one loosing as many faire occasions by delaies, as the other ouerthroweth by too much hast: but betweene them both, they make one good Soul∣dier; who according to the present opportunities, is to make vse of the spurre of courage; or the bit of respect.

* 1.9The women are sober, louing their husbands or friends; won∣derfull delicate, curious in painting & perfuming: and though they haue wine in abundāce, yet are they not permitted to drink it; verifying therein the English prouerbe, that none are wors•• sh••d then the sho••makers wife. They were wondrous strong, and beyond beleefe patient in the throwes of childbed. Strabo tel∣leth out of Possidonius, of a woman that being hired for haruest worke, felt her trauell comming on her; who because she would not lose her daies wages, withdrewe her selfe vnder a bush, where being eased of her burden, she returned from one labour to another.

* 1.10The language hath much affinity with the Latine. Brerewood in his Enquiries teporteth that he hath seen a letter, euery word whereof was both good Latine and good Spanish. Merula shewes a Copy of the like, pag. 300. By reason of this conso∣nancy with the Latine, the Spaniards call their language Ro∣mance. The other ingredients of this tongue are generally the Gotish, Arabique, and old Spanish; and in some places the French also: these people hauing made great conquests, & hauing had great negotiations in this countrie. It is said to bee a very loftie swelling speech, full of complement and courteship.

* 1.11The Country heretofore was very abundant in Mines, inso∣much that it was neuer free from Rouers of al nations. And it is affirmed that Annibal out of one only Mine in the Country of the Turdetani (now part of Andaluzia) receaued 3000^l daily. It is enriched also with Sackes, Sugars, Oyle, Mettals, Liquo∣ras, Rice, Silke, Lamb-skinnes, Wooll, Corke, Rosen, Steele, Orenges, Raisons, and fruit of the like nature, which owe most of their being to heat. But in Corne which is the staffe of life, it is very defectiue, and receaueth from Italy, France, and Sicilie the greatest part of it. The Cattle hereof are neither faire nor many; so that their fare is for the most part on sallets and ••ruits

of the earth; every Gentleman being limited what flesh he shall buy for himselfe and his familie. When that worthy Souldier S^r Roger Williams heard a Spaniard foolishly bragging of his Country Sallets, he gaue him this answere, you haue indeed good s••wce in Spaine, but we haue dainty Beefes, Veales, and Muttons to eat with that sawee; & as God made Beasts to liue on the grasse of the earth, so he made man to li••e vpon them. And it is obseru'd that if a Spaniard haue a capon or the like good dish to his sup∣per, you shall finde all the feathers scattered before his dore by the next morning.

For trauelling the Innes and Vents of this Country are very ill provided, insomuch that most men that would not goe sup∣perlesse to sleepe, carry their prouision at their saddle bowes; & men of worth their bedding also. So poore and meane is the en∣tertainement in these places.

Here liued in ancient times the Gyants Gerion and Cacus, which were queld by Hercules: and in the flourishing of the Romane Empire, Seneca the Tragoedian; and a Philosopher of the same name, a man of that happy memorie, that he could re∣peat 2000 names in the same order that they were rehearsed. Quintilian the Oratour, Lucian, and Martial, excellent in their kindes, and Pemponius Mela the Geographer. In the middle times Fulgentius, and Isidore Bishop of Sevill. And in our Fa∣thers dayes Arias Montanus,* 1.12 Osorius, Tostatus, Masius, &c. The principall Souldiers were Theodosius the Great, Bernard del Carpio, Cid Ruis Dias, Sancho the great of Navarre, Ferdi∣nand the Catholique, Charles the Emperour, &c.

The Christian Religion was first here planted (as they say) by S^t Iames Anno 37. They were all constant to the Bishop of Rome, insomuch that in the sixt Councell of Tolledo, it was en∣acted that the King should suffer none to liue in his Dominions that professe not the Roman Catholike Religion; of which their King is so great a Patron, that a late Pope being sicke, and hea∣ring divers moane his approaching end; vttered words to this effect, My life can nothing profit the Church, but pray for the king of Spaine as its chiefe supporter.* 1.13 For indeed the Kings of Spaine, hauing framed to themselues an hope of the Westerne Monar∣chie;

& finding no fitter means of enlarging their own tēporal, then by cōcurring with the Pope in vpholding his spiritual Em∣pire: haue linked thēselues most fast to that See. To this end they haue takē vpō thē to be the executioners of his excōmunicatiōs, by which office Ferdinand the Catholike surprised Navarre; ho∣ping in time to worke so vpon the rest of the interdicted states of Europe: which Monarchie of the Spaniard is by the Iesuites (who in all their perswasions couple, as one God, and one Pope, so one King) taught to be the only meanes to vnite the differen∣ces of the Church, and subdue that great enemy of religion the Turke. And though by this office the kingdome of Spaine and Popedome of Rome, be thus straightly combined; yet herein the Popes haue ouershot themselues, in that leaning so much to the Spaniard, and so immoderately increasing his dominion; they doe in a manner stand at his deuotion, and may peraduenture in the end bee forced to cast themselues into his armes as their good Lord and master. For certaine it is that the Spanish A∣gents haue openly braued the Cardinals, and told them that they hoped to see the day, wherein their King should offer to the Pope halfe a dozen to be made Cardinals, and hee not dare to refuse any: and that they themselues should choose no Pope but one of their masters naming. So great an inconuenience it is more then possible it may bee to the Popes, in making this Prince the one and only string to their bowe.

* 1.14The chiefe Riuers are 1. Tagus, celebrated for his golden sands, the head of it is in the mountaine Seira Molina neere to Cuenca, from the which it runneth by the citty Tolledo, & then smoothly gliding by the walls of Lisbon, doth pay his tribute to the Westerne Ocean. 2. Ana (now Guadiana) which rising a∣bout the same place, runneth afterward vnder the ground the space of 15 miles, and hence the Spaniards bragge, that they haue a bridge whereon 10000 cattle dayly feed. This is an ac∣cident common to many rivers, as to Mole a small riuer in Sur∣rey, Erasinus in Greece, and Lycus in Anatolia, of which last thus Ovid.

Sic vbi terreno Lycus est epotus ••iatu, Existit procul hinc, alio{que} renaseitur ere.

So Lycus swallowed by the gaping ground At a new mouth farre off is rising found.

3. Ba••is (now Guadalquivir) which in the Arabique signifieth a great Riuer. This together with Guadiana augment the south Sea with their liquid currents. 4. Duerus which arising from the hills of Biscay runneth Westward. 5. Iberus, which hauing his head among the fame mountaines, runneth Eastward al∣most 400 miles, and is nauigable 200: the other I will hereaf∣ter specifie.

The chiefe hills are three, 1. Idubeda, Iubalda or Aurentius Sa••us, stretching from the Pyrenai towards Portugal. 2. Seira Morena, declining frō the midst of Spaine towards the streights of Gibraltar. A chaine of hills sufficiently famous, were it only in this that Cervanses the wit of Spaine, made it the sceane of of many the warlike exploits atchieued by the flower & creame of Knight errantrie,* 1.15 Don Quixot de la Mancha. And thirdly the Alpuxaras or Seira Nevada, which thwart the kingdome of Granada from East to West: high steepy hills, & among which the people to this day speake the Arabique tongue perfectly.

This kingdome was first inhabited by Tubal the sonne of Ia∣phet,* 1.16 from whom to Gargarus Melicola, are numbred 25 kings; who lasted 988 yeares: the chiefe of which are said to haue beene, 1 Hesperus, who subduing also Italy, named both coun∣tries Hesperia; but so, that Italy was called Hesperia the grea∣ter; and Spaine, Hesperia the lesse. 2. Hispanus whence they con∣ceit the name of Hispania to be deriued. 3. Tagus. 4. Baetus, and 5. Anus, whence the three famous Riuers in Spaine so called, must by all meanes be deriued. 6. Idubeda, god father no doubt to the great mountaine so called. 7. Sicileus from whom the Ile of Sicilie is said to take denomination. 8. Hispalus, who is reported to haue built the Citty Sevill or Hispalis. 9. Brigus the founder of Flavio Briga, and other Townes ending in Briga. 10. Lusus who gaue name to Lusitania or Portugall. The Cata∣logue of these Kings I desire no man to beleeue farther then that of our owne state from Brute to Cassibeline. As for the com∣ming of Tubal hither, it is doubtleffe a meere vanity; though we deny not that the Spaniards are of the progenie of Tubal, as be∣ing

the descendants of the ••beri; whom Iosephus saith to haue beene anciently called Thobe••os: a name in which are all the ra∣dicall letters of Tubal, and not much differing f••om it in sound. Somewhat before the time of G••rga••us Melicola, the Iberians came in vnder Panus, and immediatly after his death, the country was diuided amongst many Princes and Common∣weales, till the comming of the Carthaginians, for the space of nine hundred and odde yeares; in which time we finde nothing obseruable. The Romans first becomming Masters of it, diuided it into Vlteriorem,* 1.17 lying from the riuer Iberus westward, and 2. Citeriorem betweene the Iberus and Pyrenean Hills. But ha∣ving totally wrested it from the Carthaginians, they diuided it into. Tarraconensem, so cal••ed of Tarragon the Metropolis; containing Castile, Navarre, Arragon, Biscay &c. 2. Baetic••m, of the riuer Baetis running through it; comprehending, Grana∣da, Andaluzia, and Estremadura. 3. Lusitanicam from Lusui the 17^th King, and Tania, which signifieth a Region, being somewhat of larger extent then Portugall.* 1.18 Of these 3 parts, Boetica was in most esteeme vnder the Romans, insomuch that in this Prouince there were reckoned to be 8 Romane Colonies; 8 municipall Citties, and 29 other Townes, endued with the rights and priuiledges of the Latines. The reason hereof was, that the people of this Country hauing beene formerly broken by the Carthaginians, with more quiet endured the yoke of the Romans; whereas the rest for a long time resisted the entrie & Empire of that prevailing Citty.

* 1.19Scipio Africanus laid the first foundation of the Roman go∣vernment in this country, which building, though vndertaken by many excellent workmen, was not throughly finished til the dayes of Augustus, being almost 200 yeares since the first at∣tempt. He roofed it, strengthned it, & made it a principall house in his Monarchicall citty.* 1.20 For the old incolae were exceeding va∣liant and resolute, sometimes disgracing, sometimes endange∣ring the Romane reputation; insomuch that there were more Commanders lost in these warres than any other. At first the Romanes fought not with the Spaniards, but the Carthagini∣ans in Spaine; then perished both the Scipio's, viz▪ the father and

the vnkle of Africanus. Viriathus held warre for 20 yeares: Numantia resisted 15 yeares, the Astures remained vnconque∣red; and also stiffely maintained their particular liberties, that dijundicari non poterat (saith Velleius) Hispanisne Romanis plus esset in armis roboris, & vter populus alteri pariturus foret. Such were the ancient Spaniards. This Country continued a Romane Province till about the yeare 400, when it was subdued by Gundericus and his Vandals: of which people, their beginnings, atchieuments, and period, we will dilate when wee come into Africa, where the glory of them was most eminent, and where they ended like a Candle in a stinke. These Vandals were not warme in their new conquests, whē the Gothes (of whom more in Sweden) seazed on this country; confining the Vandals with∣in Baetica, which afterward they left, partly to eschew the neighbourhood of a potent enemy, and partly on better hopes in Africke.

The Gothes now seated in Spaine,* 1.21 had yet the Romans as pear∣les in their eyes, and pricks at their hearts, neither were they to∣tally expelled till 642. This people were Christians; though in∣fected with Arrianisme, which ended in the dayes of Leonigild, anno 586. Their Kings were chosen by election, and an excom∣munication laid on such by the fift councell of Tolledo, as with∣stood the choice of the people. Their lawes most in vse were customary, written Statutes being first made by King Henry, which the ensuing Princes perfected and established.

The Gothish Kings in Spaine.

421

2 Valliae 22

443

2 Theoderic 13

446

2 Thorismund 3

459

4 Theod••r••c II. 14

473

5 Henry 18

491

6 Alaricus 21.

512

7 Gensalario 23

515

8 Amalaric 11

527

9 Theudes 18

543

10 Theodogisdus 3

546

11 Agila 5

551

12 Athanagildus 14

565

13 Luiba 3

568

14 Leonigild 18

586

15 Richared 15

601

16 Luiba II. 2.

603

17 Victoricus 7

610

18 Gundemaris 20

630

19 Sisebulus 9

639

20 Richared II. 2

641

21 Sunitilla 3

644

22 Sisenanda 7

651

23 Sunitilla II. 4

655

24 Tu••gas 2

657

25 Vidisuindus 10

667

26 Recesuind 13

680

27 Bamba 9

689

28 Ering 7

696

29 Egypea 7

703

30 Vitiza

716

31 Roderick, Who sent Count Iulian on an honorable Embassie to the Moores of Africa,* 1.22 and in the meane time deflowred his daughter Caua; which the father tooke in such indignation, that he procured the Moores, amongst whom he had much credit, to come ouer into Spaine. This request they performed vnder the conduct of Musa and Tarif: and hauing made a full conquest,* 1.23 erected their kingdome. It is recorded that at the first comming of Tariff into Spaine, a poore woman of the country being willingly taken prisoner, fell downe at his feet, kissed them, and told him that she had oft heard her father (who was lettered) say, that Spaine should bee conquered by 2 people, whose Generall should haue a mole on his right shoul∣der, and in whom one of his hands should be longer then the o∣ther. Hee to animate his Souldiers against the next encounter, vncloathed himselfe and shewed the marke, which so encou∣raged them, that they now doubted not the victory. Rodericke had in his army 130000 foot, and 25000 horse: Tariff had 30000 horse, and 180000 foot. The battaile continued 7 days together from morning to night: at last the Moores were victo∣rious. What became of king Rodericke was neuer knowne; his Souldiers tooke one arrayed in their kings apparel, whom vp∣on examination they found to be a Sheepheard; with whom the king after the discomfiture had changed cloaths.

It is written also that before the comming of thofe Saracens, king Roderick vpon hope of some treasure,* 1.24 did open a part of the Pallace of long time forbidden to bee touched: but found nothing but pictures which resembled the Moores; with a pro∣phecie, that whensoeuer the Pallace was there opened, such •• people as was there resembled, should ouercome Spaine, and so it happened.

The Moores now Lords of Spaine, by the treason of Iulian, who hauing seene the miserable death of his wife and children, was starued in prison by the Africans: permitted free vse of re∣ligion

to the old inhabitants; least they seeking new dwellings for the liberty of conscience, should leaue their natiue soyle de∣solate. The Moores finished their conquest in fiue yeares, say some; others in two; and some againe in eight mone••hs. To keep the new conquered country in subiection no way was so con∣ven••ent as to plant Colonies: but the Morisco women would not abandon their old seats. Herevpon Musa and Tarif by guifts, pardons, and perswasions drew many Christian women to forsake their religion; whom they married to the Souldiers. Not long after, Vlidor Vbit (whom some call Alma••zar) the great Caliph, sent ouer about 50000 families of Moores and Iewes; assigning them a convenient portion of lands, to bee held with great immunities, and vpon small rents. These politique courses notwithstanding, the Moores long enioyed not sole so∣veraignty herein; for the Christians hauing now recouered breath, chose themselues Kings: and the authority of the Ca∣liphs declining, gaue the Saracen Moores liberty to erect di∣vers petty royalties; so that at last Spaine fell into a twelue-par∣tite diuision, viz: into the kingdomes and proprietary estates of 1 Leon and Oviedo. 2 Navarre. 3 Corduba, 4 Gallicia. 5 Biscay •• Tolledo. 7 Murcia. 8 Castile. 9 Portugall. 10 Valentia. 11 Ca∣telogne. and 12 Arragon, of which in order.

LEON and OVIEDO.

The kingdome of LEON and OVIEDO hath on the East and South Biscay and Castile;* 1.25 on the North the Ocean; on the West Gallicia. This country is by a more ancient name called Asturia, from the Astures which were the ancient inhabitants hereof. It yeelded the small, though swift, horses, which from hence the Romans called Asturcones; wee may english them Hobbies: but in processe of time, this Asturco became a commō name for Geldings; and Asturco Macedonicus in Petronius is nothing but a Macedonian Nagge.* 1.26 This is the honour or title of the eldest sonne of Castile, who is called Prince of the Astu∣rias; which some suppose to be giuen vnto them, because this was the first principality which held vp against the Moores. But indeed the true originall hereof is to be referred to the time of the marriage of Catharine, daughter vnto Iohn of Gaunt, and

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

in right of her mother Constance true heire to the realme of Ca∣stil: vnto Henry sonne to Iohn the first then in possession of that kingdome. For to this new married couple it was granted, that after the manner of England, where the heire apparant is called Prince of Wales; they should be called Princes of the A∣sturia's. In succeeding times the townes of Iean, Vbeda, Biatia, and Andutar, were added to the patrimonie; and so vnto this day continue.

The chiefe Town••s of this kingdome are 1 Aviles on the Sea side. 2 Palenza, which first felt the armes of the Sucvi. 3 O∣viedo, which gaue title to the first Christ••an Kings after the Moorish conquest. It was ioyn'd in title with Leon Anno 896. and quite left out by Raymir, 904. 4. Aftorga, a Towne happy in this, that it felt not the fury of the lustfull king Vi••iza; who to secure himselfe in vnlawfull pleasures, and weaken his sub∣iects, if they should attempt revenge; dismantled all the townes in Spaine except Leon, Tolledo, and this Astorga. 5 Leon recoue∣red from the Moores 712, and by some called Legio, because they guesse the 1••^th Legion to haue here lodged, which was called Legio Germanica.

* 1.27That kingdomes are to be kept by the same meanes they are got, is an axiom among Politicians: but that they are lost by the same, would seeme harsh vnto them; yet so it hapned to the Moores. The lust of Rodericke, a Spanish king, brought them thither; and the lust of Magnutza, a Moorish Viceroy, gaue the first checke to their fortune, which proued at last the ouer∣throw of that kingdome: for Magnutza hauing employed Pe∣lagius, a young Prince of the Asturia's, on an Embassie to Mu∣sa, the Captaine Generall of the Moores, then resident at Cordu∣ba; in his absence rauished his sister, and at his returne died by the edge of his sword: in applause of which noble act, & hope of greater exploits, Pelagius was by the people made King of Oviedo.

The Kings of Oviedo and Leon.

716

1 Pelagius 20

735

2 Falfila 2

737

3 Alphonsus 23

760

4 Pht••illa 12

772

5 Aurelius 6

778

6 Sillo 6

784

7 Mauregatus 3

787

8 Veramund 2

789

9 Alphonso the chast. 36

825

10 Raymir 6

831

11 Ordogno 10

841

12 Alphonso the great 46

887

13 Garcia 4

891

14 Ordogno II. 5

898

15 Phroilla II. 2

900

16 Alphonso IV. 5

905

17 Raymir II. 19

924

18 Ordogno III. 5

929

19 Sancho 11

940

20 Raymir III. 25

965

21 Veramund II. 17

982

22 Alphonso V. 35

1018

23 Veramund III. 6

1025

24 Sancha Q. of Leon 42

24 Fernand k. of Cast. 42

1025

24 Sancha Q. of Leon 42

24 Fernand k. of Cast. 42

1067

25 Alphonso VI, 41

1108

26 Vrraca of Leon, 14

26 Alphonso of N. & Ar. 14

1108

26 Vrraca of Leon, 14

26 Alphonso of N. & Ar. 14

1122

27 Alphons. VIII 35

1157

28 Fernand II. 31

1188

29 Alphonso IX. 42

1230

30 Fernand III. who by the power and pollicy of his mother, seazed on the Castiles, which were neuer since disioyned from Leon.

The Armes of this kingdome are Argent a Lyon passant crowned Or, which when the Castiles were ioyned to this king∣dome, were quartered with the Armes of those Countries.* 1.28 This was the first time that euer Armes were borne quartered; and was seconded by our Edward the 3^d, who to shew his title to the Crowne of France, not only tooke on the title of King of France, but quartered the Armes thereof with those of England as to this day they continue.

2. NAVARRE.

NAVARRE is the second kingdome for antiquity in Spaine. it hath on the East the Pyrenean mountaines, on the West Ibe∣rus, on the North Biscay,* 1.29 on the South Arragon. The old inha∣bitants hereof were the Vascones, who passing ouer the hills in∣to France, possessed that part of it, called since Vasconia or Gascoigne.

The ch••efe Ci••ties are Victoria, made a Citty by Iohn hus∣band to Q Blanch, king of Arragon and Navarre. Th••s towne is situate in the country which they now call Alava, which in

our ordinary Mappes is placed betweene Castile and Biscay▪ of which last it seemeth to haue beene a part. 2 Viana the title of the Navarran Prince.* 1.30 Nigh vnto this Towne Caesar Borgia was slaine by an ambush: hee was sonne to Pope Alexander the 6, and by his father first made Cardinall, but reliquishing that title, he was by king Charles the 8, made Duke of Valence in Daulphine. During the life of his father hee had reduced many townes to the obedience of the Church; but af••er his death hee was by Pope Iulio the 2, confined. From Rome he stole to Gon∣salvo, Viceroy in Naples, for Ferdinand the Catholique; who, notwithstanding his safe conduct giuen, sent him prisoner to Spaine: from hence he escaped desperatly, (sliding down a win∣dow) into Navarre, where he was (as we haue said) slaine by an ambush. So many times was Machiavels great Politician o∣uer-reached by bookemen and souldiers. 3. Sanguessa, whose Inhabitants and neighbours in the beginning of this Pyrenean kingdome, paid a tribute of kine yeerely. And 4 Pampelune the Metropolis of this Countrie, a towne banded by the racket of Fortune, into the hazards of Gothes, Moores, Navarrois, French, and now Castilians.

It took the name of Navarre, either from a town amongst the mountaines, called Navarrin, a place most likely, by reason of its strong situation, to resist the fury of the Moores, and to support the title of a new Potentate: or 2 from Navois, signi∣fying a champion Country. It was also called the kingdome of Sobabre,* 1.31 for that the Pyrenei are in this place so called. The first king was Garcia Ximenes, who with 600 men only, began to oppose the Saracens, and left both title and possession vnto his successours. The sixt from this Garcia, was Inigo surnamed Ari∣sta, who began the ceremony of crowning and anointing in this Continent, according to the Spanish History. But the old Ro∣mane Prouinciall, cited by M^r Selden in his Titles of Honour, acknowledgeth no such honour due hereto: ascribing it only to the Emperours of the East and West, the Kings of Hierusalem, England, France, and Sicily. The 13^th King was Sancho, for his valour and potencie surnamed the great; He was the first that euer did write himself King of Spaine, his predecessours calling

themselues kings of Navarre, his cōtemporaries kings of Leon only, the Gothes Kings of the Gothes in Spaine, and so the Van∣dals and Suevi. The reason was, because being a Prince of great power-ablenesse, he had also almost all Spaine, which belonged not to the Moores, in his possession. The Earledome of Arra∣gon was vnited to this Navarre, A^o 867, when Garcia king hereof was married to Vrraca heire of Arragon▪ Castile he held in the right of his wife Donna Nugna, sister and heire to Earle Sancho: & as for Leon, he forcibly detained a great part of it vnder his Empire. Had all those Estates continued vnited vnder one head, questionlesse the Kingdome of the Moores had not so long subsisted; but this Sancho louing all his sonnes alike, gaue them alike portions and honours, bequeathing to his eldest son Garcia, Navarre; and that part of Leon which he conquered: to his second son Fernando, Castile: to his base son Raymir, Arra∣gon, both which he had erected into Kingdomes. By meanes of this vnpolitick course, his sonnes being of equall powers & ho∣nours, insteed of opposing the common foe, bandied against each other; which, had all these principalities remained joyned, or the latter not dignified with the title of Kingdomes, had bin avoyded. The 30^th King was Charles the 2^d, whom I mention not for any glorious actions atchieued in his life, for that was full enough of ignominie; but for the strangenes and hideous∣nes of his death. He was a king much giuen to voluptuousnes and sensuall pleasures, which so wasted his spirits, that in his old age he fell into a kind of a Lethargie. To comfort his benummed joynts, he was bound and sowed vp naked in a sheet steeped in boyling Aquavitae: The Chirurgion hauing made an end of sowing him, and wanting a knife to cut off the threed, tooke a waxe candle that stood lighted by him; but the flame running down by the threed, caught hold on the sheet, which (accor∣ding to the nature of Aquavitae) burned with that vehemencie, that the miserable King ended his dayes in the fire. The 38^th Princes were Katharine Queene of Navarre, and Iohn Earle of Albret in Gascoigne, her husbād; in whose reigne Navarre was surprized by Fernando the Catholique, as anon I wil more par∣ticularly tell you. In the mean time let vs summe vp the Kings of this hillie Realme.

The Kings of Navarre.

716

1 Garcia 42

758

2 Garcia II 44

802

3 For••••o 13

815

4 Sancho 17

832

5 Ximenes 18

840

6 Inigo 27

867

7 Garcia III 18

885

8 Fortun II 6

901

9 Sancho II 19

920

10 Garcia IV 49

969

11 Sancho III 24

993

12 Garcia V 7 (34

1000

13 Sancho the great

1034

14 Garcia VI 20

1054

15 Sancho V 22

1076

16 Sancho VI 18

1094

17 Pedro 10

1104

18 Alphonso 30

1134

19 Garcia VII 16

1150

20 Sancho VII 46

1196

21 Sancho VIII 40

1236

22 Blanch Q. 19

22 Theobald E. of Champaigne 19

1236

22 Blanch Q. 19

22 Theobald E. of Champaigne 19

1255

23 Theobald II 18

1273

24 Henry 5

1276

25 Ioane Qu. 31

25 Philip K. of France 31

1276

25 Ioane Qu. 31

25 Philip K. of France 31

2307

26 Lewis Huttin 10

1317

27 Philip the long 5

1322

28 Charl. the faire 8

1330

29 Ioane Qu. of Navarre. 21

29 Philip E. of Eureux. 21

1330

29 Ioane Qu. of Navarre. 21

29 Philip E. of Eureux. 21

1351

30 Charles II 37

1388

31 Charles III 39

1427

32 Blanch Q. of Navarre 54

32 Iohn King of Arragon 54

1427

32 Blanch Q. of Navarre 54

32 Iohn King of Arragon 54

1481

33 Leonora Q. of Nauarre 4

33 Gaston E. of Foix 4

1481

33 Leonora Q. of Nauarre 4

33 Gaston E. of Foix 4

1485

34 Fran. Phoebus 4

35 Katharin Q. of Navarre 32

35 Iohn E. of Al∣bret. 32

1485

34 Fran. Phoebus 4

35 Katharin Q. of Navarre 32

35 Iohn E. of Al∣bret. 32

1485

34 Fran. Phoebus 4

35 Katharin Q. of Navarre 32

35 Iohn E. of Al∣bret. 32

1517

36 Hen. of Albret 39

1556

37 Ioane of Albret 6

37 Anth. of Burbon 6

1556

37 Ioane of Albret 6

37 Anth. of Burbon 6

1562

38 Henry of Burbon K. of Fr. and Nav. 48

1610

39 Lewis King of France and Navarre now li∣uing, with whom remaine the Rights, but not the Possession of this Kingdome. For in the reigne of Catharine, and Iohn of Al∣bret, Ferdinand the Catholique, gathered a great power vnder

• pretence of rooting out the Moores, and surprized this King∣d••me altogether vnprouided, and destitute of all meanes to make the smallest resistance, Anno 1512. The pretended reason of this surprizall, w••s an Excommunication, laid on these Prin∣ce by the Pope, of which this King took vpon him to be the executioner: but the true cause was an ancient desire which this King had to prossesse this frontire Kingdome, it being a strong Bulwarke against France. It happened then that Lewis the 12^th hauing incurred the displeasure of Pope Iulio the second, was together with all his adherents, excommunicated, and his and their estates giuen to such as could or would subdue them. The King and Queene of Navarre were at this time both French sub••ect, he in respect of Albret his paternall inheritance, & she of her Earledomes of Foize & Bearne; and therefore sided with the Fre••ch King.* 1.32 Ferdinand hauing (as we said) levied an army vnder color of extirpating ths Moores, turneth vpon the French King, and demandeth of these Princes not only a free passage through their Countrie, but also to haue certaine places of strength put into his hands for his better assurance. These vnjust demands the Navar••••ys denied, whereupon Ferdinand with all expedition, invadeth the kingdome, which he tooke without a blow giuen; the French King being as backward in affording due assistance, as the other was vnprovided of meanes for de∣fence The French netled with this losse, diuers times attempted the recouery of it, but in va••ne, ••or the Spainiard still keepeth it.

The armes of Navarre are Gu••es a Carbuncle nowed Or.* 1.33

In this Kingdome was the order of Knighthood called the Lilly,* 1.34 begun by Garcia the sixt: their blazon is a pot of Lillies, on which is graued the portraiture of our Lady; their duty was to defend the faith, and dayly to repeat certain Ave Maries, &c.

3. CORDVBA.

The Kingdome of CORDVBA comprehended And••luzia, the Country of Granada and Estremadura.* 1.35

ANDALVZIA called by Pl••ny Conventus Cordubensis, is between the hill Seira Morena North, Granada East, and the Sea: it is so called quasi Vandaluzia from the Vandals, who

long time, and till their expulsion into Africa possessed it.

This is the most rich and fertile countrie of all Spaine, wate∣red with the riuers Anas, 2 Odier, 3 Batis, and 4 Teneo.

* 1.36The chiefe cities are Corduba the Royall seat of the Moorish Kings: here were borne Lucan and both the Seneca's.

Duos{que} Senecas, unicum{que} Lucanum, Foecunda loquitur Corduba. Corduba glorying in her fruitfull field, One Lucan, and two Seneca's did yeeld.

This city is vulgarly called Cordova, & hence commeth our true Cordovan leather, made of the skin of a Sardinian beast. Neere vnto this city is a wood of 30 miles in length, hauing no∣thing but Oliue trees: and not farre hence by the Village called Munda,* 1.37 was fought that notable battaile betweene Caesar, and the sonnes of Pompey. The honour of the day fell vnto Caesar, who then made an end of the ciuill warres, which that very day foure yeares before, were begun by Pompey the Father. In this battaile Cneius Pompeius was slaine, and his strength broken; Neither did Caesar escape without great losse, he neuer being before so put to his last trumpe: for seeing his souldiers giue back, he resolutely maintained the fight, bidding them remem∣ber they had at Munda forsaken their Generall. Shame, & his noble example, encouraged the souldiers to a new onset, which was honoured with the tropheyes of victory. This was the last field that Caesar euer was in, he being not long after, murdered in the Senate-house. In other places he vsed to say, he fought for honour; in this for his life. 2. Marchena where the best Iennets are, not of this Prouince alone, but of all Spaine: the riuer Baetis (as it is thought) conveying some secret vertue vnto them. Of this race was the horse which Caesar so loued, that at his death he erected his statue in the Temple of Venus: And the ancient Lusitani thought they were ingendred by the wind. 3. Medina Sidonia, whose Duke was Captaine Generall of the invincible Armado 1588. 4 Lucar di Barameda a great Hauen Towne, at which the man which either was the true Sebastian King of Portugall,* 1.38 or else would so haue bin accounted, arriued in a Galley from Naples, where he had bin kept in a darke dun∣geon

three dayes without any sustenance, but a knife & a hal∣ter. If man•• judgments durst herein be free, I could say that the arguments la••d down in the Spanish History on this behalfe, are both vnanswered, and better then such as were brought against him. But he hath bin now long dead, and therefore let all the probabilities and suspitions of his being the same man, be buri∣ed with him: though certain it is, that the Spaniards vsed to say, that either he was the true Sebastian, or the diuell in his likenes. 5 Xeres a sea-town also, whence come our Xeres sacke, commō∣ly called Sherrie sacks. 6. Tariffa seated at the end of the pro∣montorie toward Africke, and so called, because Tariff the leader of the Moores into Spaine, here landed, And 7. Seuill the fairest city not of Andaluzia alone, but of all Spaine. It is in compasse sixe miles, environed with beautifull wals, & adorned with many magnificent and stately buildings of Palaces, Chur∣ches, and Monasteries; amongst which, that of the Gertosins is endowed with 25000 crownes of yearely revenue. Vnder the jurisdiction of this city are no lesse then 20000 small Villages. It is also a most flourishing Vniversity,* 1.39 wherein studied Avicen the Moore that excellent and learned Scholler; Pope Silvester the second, and Leander. Famous also is it for two provinciall Councels holden here, the first A^o 584, the last A^o 636, and al∣so that here are continually maintained 30000 Gennets for the seruice of the King. The riuer Baetis diuideth it into two parts, both joyned together by a stately and beautifull bridge.* 1.40 It was recouered by Fernand the 2 of Castile, A^o 1248. from hence come our Seuill Orenges; from hence the Castilians hoyse saile toward the Indians; lastly, here is the body of Christopher Co∣lumbus with this (I cannot say worthy) Epitaph.* 1.41

Christ••pherus (genuit quem Genoa clara) Columbus (Numine perculsus quo nescio) primus in altum Descendens pelagus, solem versus{que} cadentem; Directo cursu, nostro hactenus abdita mundo Littora dete••i, Hispano paritura Philippo: Audenda hinc alijs plura, & maiora reliquens. I Christopher Columbus whom the land Of Genoa first brought forth, first took in hand

(I know not by what Deity incited) To scull the Westerne waues, and was delighted To find such coasts as were vnknowne before; Th'euent was good, for I descried the shore Of the new World, that it might learne t'obey Philip, which o're the Spanish should beare sway; And yet I greater matters left behind For men of more meanes, and a brauer mind.

* 1.42The custome of this town only is worth vnto the King halfe a million of gold yearely. The revenues of the Archbishop here∣of are 100000 crownes yearely, as hauing in his whole Dio∣cese 2000 Benefices, besides Frieries, Nunneries, Hospitals. He is next in degree to the Archbishop of Tolledo, and is the Me∣tropolitan of Andaluzia, and the Fortunate Ilands. Isidore so much renowned for his sincerity & profoundnesse in learning, was Bishop here, who is vsually called Isidorus Hispalensis, to distinguish him from another of that name, called Pelusietae.

2 GRANADA is bounded with Marcia on the East, An∣daluzia on the West, Castile North, and the Mediterranean South.* 1.43 The chiefe Cities are Granada, a fine and stately Towne, whence come our Granada stockings. The houses hereof are built all of curious free stone, with delicate and artificiall ma∣sonry, shewing great magnificence. It is replenished within with abundance of wholesome and pleasing springs, and fenced without with a strong wall, in which are 12 gates, and 130 turrets. Here is still to be seene the palace of the Moorish kings, an excellent and magnificent structure couered ouer with gold, and indented with Mosaicall worke, This City is the ordinary Parliament and Court of Iustice for all the Southerne parts of Spaine, in like manner as Valadolit is for the North; Madrid like the high Parliament of Paris, hauing jurisdiction ouer, and receiuing appeales from both. 2 Alamia famous for her bathes. 3 Malaga or Malaca,* 1.44 a towne sacked by Crassus the rich Ro∣man who flying into Spaine to auoide the fury of Marius and Cinna, who had slaine his father and vncle, hid himselfe and his companions eight moneths together in a caue; but hauing in∣telligence of their deaths, he issued out, and ransacked amongst

many other cities, this Malaga. From hence come our Mala∣ga Sackes: and to the great prejudice of the Moores was this Towne taken by Fernand the Catholique 1487. ••4 Alm••ri•• a great Hauen-towne. 5. Osuna.

3 ESTREMEDVRA hath on the East and North Castile, on the West Portugal, on the South Vandaluzia, it was once called Baeturia from the Baetis which runneth through it. The chiefe cities are 1 Merida (formerly called Augusta Emerita) nigh vnto which was the battle betweene Val••••a King of the Gothes, and Atace King of the Alani, and Vandals (surnamed Silinges:) the victory whereof falling to the Gothes, caused the Vandals to leaue their first footing in Spaine. This town sprung from the ruine of Norba Caesarea, which by Petronius and A∣franius, two of Pompeyes captaines, was laide euen with the ground, for adhering faithfully to Iulius Caesar. It was built & made a Colonie by Augustus, who placing in it his old soul∣diers, whom the Latines call Emeriti, gaue it the name of Au∣gusta Emerita. 2 Guadalcanall famous for mines of gold and siluer. The first Incola were the Vestones. It was taken from the Moores 1147.

The Saracens hauing made almost a plenarie conquest of Spaine, and vtterly subverted the Gothish kingdome, were first subject vnto the Caliphs of Babylon, but after some few yeares, the vast Empire of the Saracens ouer-burdened by its owne waight, began to bend downewards; and the Sultans who by institution, were but Vicegerents to the Mahumetan Pope of Bagdet, invested themselues with the wreathes of royall autho∣rity: euery one plucking some feathers from this Arabian Pea∣cocke to hide his owne nakednesse withall. In this confusion the more potent Saracens of Spaine, fortified themselues as they best could, making as many Kingdomes as Cities, and almost as many Cities as townes. Yet did the more splendide Sunne of Maiestie shine in the Sphere of Corduba.

The Moorish Kings of Corduba.

757

1 Abderamen 30

787

2 Hizen 7

794

3 Haliathan 25

819

4 Abderamen II 20

839

5 Mahomet 35

874

6 Almudix 2

876

7 Abdalla 13

889

8 Abderamen III 50

939

9 Hali Hatan 17

956

10 Hizen II 35

989

11 Zulcimen 4

993

12 Mahomet II 10

1001

13 Hali 2

1003

14 Cacin 4

1007

15 Hiaia 1

1008

16 Abderamen IV 1

1009

17 Mahomet III 1

1010

18 Hizen III 1

1011

19 Ioar 3

1014

20 Mahomet IV

After the death of this Mahomet, the kingdome of Corduba was tossed with diuers fortunes, as being sometimes vnder the protection, sometimes the command of the Kings of F••z and Morocco: but alwayes supported by the Africans against the Christians in Spaine, till at last the kingdome was ruinated by King Fernand of Castile, 1236. after it had flourished vnder 20 Kings almost 260 yeares.* 1.45 The Armes of the Realme of Corduba were Or, a Lyon Gules, armed and crowned of the first: a bor∣der Azrue, charged with 8 towres Argent. Corduba thus taken, the Moores flie to Granada, and there renue their strength and kingdome: Which kingdome, how and when it ended, we shall not be long before we tell you. As for the name and Nation of Moores, it continued in Spaine euen vntil our time; most of that people professing, or at least, seeming to professe the Christian Religion. But in the yeare 1609, to the number of a million of them and vpwards, going about to free themselues from the danger of the Inquisition, and to rec••uer their old liberty a∣gain: gaue just occasion to the kings of Spaine, to vse that hard point of seuerity toward them, which he afterwards did, bani∣shing the whole Nation out of his dominions for euer; when this had bin to them their natiue soyle for almost 900 yeares.

The Moorish Kings of Granada.

1236

1 Mahomet Alcamir 36

1272

* 1.462 Mahomet Mir Almir 30

1302

3 Mahomet Aben Ezar 7

1309

4 Mahomet Aben Evar 0

5 Ismael 13

1309

4 Mahomet Aben Evar 0

5 Ismael 13

1322

6 Mahomet 12

2334

7 Ioseph Aben Amet 20

1354

8 Mahomet Aben 23

1377

9 Mahomet Vermeil 2

1379

10 Mahomet Guadix 13

1392

11 Ioseph II 4

1396

12 Mahomet Aben Balva 11

1407

13 Ioseph III 16

1423

14 Mahomet Aben Azar 9

1432

15 Ioseph Aben Almud 13

1445

16 Mahomet Osmen 13

1458

17 Ismael II 6

1464

18 Muley Alboacen 16

1482

19 Mahomet Bonbdelin, He was the last King of the Moores in Spaine;* 1.47 For as the king∣dome of Granado beganne vnder a Mahomet, a Fernand King of Castile: so it ended vnder a Mahomet, a Fernand being King of Castile. In the tenth yeere of this mans reigne, about the yeere 1492. the Empire of the Moores ended in Spaine, by the valour of Ferdinand the Catholique, and Isabel his wife, after their first entrance into it more then 760 yeeres. Such as after the decay of their kingdome stayed in Spaine, were by a statute in that case prouided, to be Christened; and that they might be known to bee as they professed, the Inquisition was ordained, consi∣sting of a certaine number of Dominican Friers; who finding such counterfeiting Christians, were first gently to reproue and exh••rt them, and after if no amendment followed, to inflict some mulct vpon them. This custome in it selfe was wondrous tollerable & laudable; but from the Moores it is turned on the Protestants, and that with such violence and extremity of tor∣ture, that it is counted the greatest tyranny and seuerest kind of persecution vnder heauen: Insomuch that many Papists who would willingly die for their Religion, abhorre the very name and mention, and to the death withstand the bringing in of this slauerie among them. This is it that made the people of Arra∣gon and Naples rebell, countries where the people are all of the Papall side: and this was it which caused the irremediable re∣volt of the Low-countries; the greatest part of that nati••n at the time of their taking armes,* 1.48 being Catholickes. Yet is it plan∣ted & established in Spaine, & all Italy, (Naples and Venic•• ex∣cepted.)

• This racking of mens consciences is committed to the most zealous, fierie and rigorous Friers in the whole packe. The least suspition of heresie, affinity, or commerce with Heretikes, reprouing the liues of the Clergie, keeping any bookes, or edi∣tions of bookes prohibited; or discoursing in matters of Reli∣gion, are offences sufficient. Nay they will charge mens consci∣ences vnder paine of damnation, to detect their nearest & dea∣rest friends, if they doe but suspect them to be herein culpable. Their proceedings are with great secrecie & seuerity: for 1. the parties accused, shall neuer know their accuser, but sh••lbe con∣strained to reueale their own thoughts & affections. 2^ly if they are but convinced of any errour in any of their opinions, or be gainsaied by two witnesses, they are immediatly condemned: 3^l• if nothing can be proued against them, yet shall they with infinite tortures & miseries be kept in the house diuers yeares, for a terrour to others: & 4^ly if they escape the first brunt with many torments and much anguish; yet the second questioning or suspition, brings death remedilesse. And as for torments and kindes of death, Phalaris and his fellow-tyrants, come farre short of these bloud-hounds. Each of those Inquisitors is ho∣noured with the title of Lord, and are a great terrour to the neighbouring Peazants. There goeth a tale, how one of their Lordships desiring to eate of the peares which grew in a poore mans Orchard not farre off, sent for him to come vnto him: which put the poore Swaine into such a fright, that he fell sick, and kept his bed. Being afterward informed that his peares were the cause of his Lordships message, he plucked vp the tree by the roots, carrying it with all the fruit on it vnto him: and when he was demanded the reason of that vnhusbandly action; he protested that hee would neuer keepe that thing in his house which should giue any of their Lordships a further occasion to send for him.

The Armes of Granada are Or, a Pomegrauat slipped Vert.

4. GALLICIA.

Gallicia hath on the East the Asturia's, on the West & North the Sea, on the South the riuer Minius. The former Inhabitants were of Gallaici, whence the name is deriued. The Country is

like that of the Asturias, mountainous, and almost inaccessible; and so the fitter to hold out against forreine invasions, and to defend the person of its own Princes, and the common liberty.

The chiefe Cities are 1 Compostella, vulgarly called S^t Iago, in the honour of Saint Iames, who lieth here buried, and of whom there is an order of Knights.* 1.49 In a Church of this towne are kept the reliques of Saint Iames, which are to this day worshipped with incredible devotion, and visited with a wonderfull con∣course of people. This Church hath no Bishop, but is immedi∣atly vnder the Pope. This Church also did Charles the great, make one of the three seates Apostolike, the other two being S^t Peters in Rome, and S^t Iohns in Ephesus. This towne is also an Vniversity. 2 Baiona at the mouth of Minius, and 3 Corenna, not farre from the Promontory Nerius. This towne is that which is called the Groyne, so often mentioned i•• our last warres with the Spaniards.

When the Vandals made their first inrodes into Spaine,* 1.50 there entred with them a people called the Suevi, who, according to the diuision made betweene them, the Vandals, and Alani: laide hands on this Prouince, vnder the conduct of Hermeric the first king. The third king Reccaire did receiue the Christian Faith, & with it also Arrianisme: hee surprized Navarre and Arragon; but could not defend his owne countrie from Theodoricke the Gothe; who after gaue the Gallicians leaue to choose a new King. Hereupon ensued diuers bloudie factions betwixt the more potent of the Nobility, till at last the honour fell on A∣rismund. Finally after this kingdome had endured 177 yeares, it was subdued by Leonigild a king of the Gothes. It was againe made a kingdome by Alphonso the great of Leon, and by him giuen to his sonne Ordogno, A^o 886. and was again incorpora∣ted to Leon by Alphonso the sixt, who wrested it from Don Garcia,* 1.51 1081. The Armes of this kingdome were Azure, Semie of crosse crosset; fitchee, a Chalice couered Or.

5. BISCAIE.

BISCAIE called formerly Cantabria, is betwixt Navarre East, old Castile South, Leon West, and the Cantabrian Ocean North.* 1.52 It tooke name from the Vascones, part of which people

when they le••t their old seates, came into this country; naming it first Viscaia, then Viscaia, and now Biscaia.

The chiefe Cities are 1 Tholosa. 2. Saint Sebastians. 3 F••nte∣rabia both parts on the Sea. 4 Bilbo (anciently called Flaviona∣via) two miles distant frō the Maine; it aboundeth with good wines, much cattle, the best bread, and tryed blades, called Bil∣bo blades. It is a towne of great trafficke, and consequently of great riches, here be••ng many priuate men which yeerely build three or foure shippes.

The Countrie is mountainous and woodie, out of whose hils arise 150 Riuers, of which Iberus and Duerus are the chiefe. Here is excellent timber to build shippes, and such an abun∣dance of iron, that it is called The Armorie of Spaine.

The people of this Prouince vse a language different from the rest of Spaine, and is reported to haue continued without great alteration, since the confusion at Babel.* 1.53 That it is of this age, I will not stand to proue; though an argument hereof may be, the small or no affinity it hath with other tongues, Yet that it was the ancient language of Spaine, is more then probable, because this people haue euer continued without any mixture of forreine Nations; as being neuer throughly subdued either by Romanes, Carthaginians, Gothes, or Moores; and so they remained, as in their liberties not mastered; so in their language not altered In like manner the Arabique continueth vncorrupt in the hillie parts of Granada; the tongue of the old Brittaines in our Wales, and the ancient Epirotique, in the high and woodie parts of that countrie. Neither doe these Biscaines differ from the rest of Spaine in language, but in customes also, three of which I will set down as a light to the rest. First they account themselues free from taxes, and contributions to the kings of Spaine, yeelding them obedience with their bodies, but not with their purses. And when any of the Spanish kings in their progresses come to the Frontiers of this Countrie, hee bareth one of his legs, and in that manner entreth into it. There he is met by the Lords and Gentlemen there dwelling, who proffe•• him some few small brasse pieces (Marauidis they call them, whereof 600 goe to a crown) in a leatherne bag, hanging at the

end of a lance; but with all they tell him that hee must not take them. This ceremony performed, they all attend the king in his journey, and this I learned from a Gentleman, who hath spent some time in this Countrie.* 1.54 2^ly they admit no Bishops to come amongst them; and when Fernand the Catholique came in pro∣gresse hither, accompanied amongst others, by the Bishop of Pampelune: the people arose in armes, draue back the Bishop, and gathering all the dust on which they thought he had tro∣den, slung it into the Sea. 3^ly The women at all meetings doe first drinke; a custome which hath continued euer since Ogn•• Countesse of Castilc, would haue poysoned her sonne Sancho.

The ancient inhabitants were the Cantabri, a people of that courage, that they defended the liberty of their Country against the Romans, when the residue of Spaine was subdued; and were at last not without great effusion of blood, and manifest tokens of manly resolution, and Heroick spirits, on their parts; vanqui∣shed by the darling of Fortune, Augustus. Such hillie & moun∣tainous people are alwayes the last that are conquered, and the first that stand on their own guard, as besides these Biscanies, the Navarroys and Asturians here in Spaine, in respect of the Moores: and our Brittaines in relation to the Saxons. Whether it be, that liuing in a sharpe aire, and being inured to labour, they proue on occasion, good and able men: or that the Forts of Natures own building, are not so easily wonne, as defended: or that the vnpleasantnesse of the Country, & vhfruitfulnesse of the soile, yeeld no occasion to strangers to desire & adventure for it, I cannot determine.* 1.55 These Biscanies were the last also that submitted to the fury of the Moores, whom shortly after they droue thence by the valour of Soria a Noble Scot 870; whose posterity enjoyed this proprietary Lordship, till that Nero of Spaine, Don Pedro, violently tooke it from the true Heire, Don∣na Iane, and her Husband, 1358.

6. TOLLEDO.

TOLLEDO is now accounted as a city of ntw Castile: The kingdome embraced the Towne and Territories extending o∣uer the Southeast of Castile, now called Campo de Calatrava, & so downward toward Murcia.* 1.56 This Country was of old the

••eate of the Carpentani. The chiefe city is Tolledo, seated on the riuer Tagus: it is beautified with many palaces of rare and ex∣cellent architecture; and fortified with 150 towres standing on the wals. It is seated in the very center almost of Spaine, and is passing well inhabited, as well by Noblemen who reside there for pleasure; by merchants who resort thither for commodity; and by men of warre who are garrison'd there for the defence of it. This city was taken by the Moores at their first entrance into Spaine,* 1.57 715. they therein behauing themselues more advi∣sedly in striking first at the head, then could be expected of such Barbarians. It was first vnder the Mahumetan Calyphs, & their Vicegerents; after it became a peculiar kingdome, and was ta∣ken from Haia Alcadu••bir the last king, by Alphonso the first, king of Castile, 1083. This City was the seat of the Gothish Kings, one of which viz. Bamba, walled this towne.

Erexis (fautore Deo) Rex inclytus urbem Bamba, suae celebrem protendens gentis honorem. King Bamba (God assisting) wall'd this Towne, Extending so the ancient Gothes renowne.

Next it was the feare of the Moorish Princes; and now of the Archbishops, who are the chiefe Prelats of Spaine, and Presi∣dents for the most of the Inquisition. Their revenewes are cer∣tainly the greatest of any spirituall Prince, except the Popes, as mounting to the yearely value of 300000 Crownes. This City is honored with an Vniversity, famous for the study of the Ci∣uill and Common Lawes; as also with 18 Nationall Councels here held vnder the Gothish kings. The next City of any note is Calatrava, on the riuer Ana, famous for its order of Knights. It standeth on, or neere vnto the place where in former times stood the strong and famous city Castulo;* 1.58 which being vnder the command of the Romanes, was by the Gyresoeni, a people that dwelt on the other side of the riuer, suddainly entred and taken. But Sertorius entring after them at the same gate, put thē to the sword; and causing his men to apparell themselues in the cloathes of their slaine enemies, he led them to the chiefe Cities of the Gyresoeni; where the people supposing them to be their companions, opened their gates, and were all either slain or sold

for slaues. The third towne of note is Talbora, vulgarly called Talveira di Roina, a very neat and sweet towne, seated on the Tagus.

The Armes are B,* 1.59 a crowne mitrall imperiall O, garnished with sundry precious gemmes proper.

7. MVRCIA.

MVRCIA was in former times a very rich and profitable country,* 1.60 stoored with all fruits of the earth, and so abounding in siluer mines, that the Romanes who were then Lords of it, kept continually 400 men here at worke, and receaued the pro∣fit of 25000 Drachmas daily. It is enuironed with New Castile, or the kingdome of Tolledo, West; Granada South; Valentia North; and the Mediterranean East. The chiefe townes are 1 A∣licante a faire harbour;, from whence we haue our true Alicant wine, made of the iuyce of mulberries which are here growing in great plenty. 2 Murcia (by Ptolomie called Murgis) on the river Segourg,* 1.61 from whence the whole country is named. 3 No∣va Ca••thag••, or Cartagona, built by Asdrubal of Carthage, and ruined in the second Punick warre,* 1.62 by Scipio Africanus; a man of that rare chastity, that during all his wars in Spaine, he would not permit any of the young Virgins of the Countrie to bee brought before him, least his eyes should betray his heart. It is now famous for the Hauen which it hath, very capacious, & of that safety, that that worthy Sea Captaine Andreas Doria, Admirall vnto Charles the fift, vsed to say, that there were but three safe ports in the Mediterranean, which were Cartagena, August & Iuly: meaning, as I conceaue, that those two months being commonly free from winds and tempests, were no lesse secure to marriners then the port of Cartagena. See, I beseech you, the priuiledge of autority and antiquity; for had a mea∣ner man spoke this in those times, or a greater man in these wherein we liue: neither the one nor the other would haue bin remembred for it. But one inch of greatnesse, and another of age, hath I perceaue, the prerogatiue to put such saplesse & vn∣worthy conceits vpon the Register, which in our daies would either not be obserued, or else scorned.

Leonigild the Gothe tooke this Country from the Romance:

and it was recouered from Alboquis the last Moorish King, by Fernand of Castile 1241. The chiefe riuer of this Countrie is Guadala quir.

8. CASTILE.

CASTILE is bounded on the East with Navar, Arragon, and the Country of Tolledo; on the West with Portugal; on the North with the Asturias; on the South with Andaluzia and Granada. This was the most preuailing kingdome to which the rest were all vnited, either by conquest, or inter-marriages. It is now diuided into the New and the Old.

The Old Castile is situate on the North of the New. The chief Citties are, 1 Soriae or Numantia, in which 4000 Souldiers withstood 40000 Romans, for fourteene yeares. During which time hauing valiantly repulsed,* 1.63 and forced them vnto two dis∣honorable compositions, they at last resolued on a strange and desperate end. For gathering all their armour, mony and goods together, they laid them on a pile, which being fired, they vo∣luntarily buried themselues in the flame: leauing Scipio nothing but the bare name of Numantia to adorne his triumph. 2 Se∣gouia, a Towne famous for cloathing.* 1.64 3 Valadolit, a neat fine Towne, and an Vniuersity. It was reckoned one of the 7 anci∣ent Vniuersities of Spaine, but afterwards falling to decay, it was restored by king Philip the 2^d, whose birth place it was; & who erected here a College among others for the education of young English fugitiues, 4 Avila, called formerly Abule, of which Tostatus was Bishop, and is therefore called Abulensis. Hee was, as the Epistle to his workes informeth me, President of the Councell to Iohn the 2^d, King of Arragon; and will bee eternally famous for his learned and paineful Commentaries on the Bible: for so great they are, that it is supposed (if we had all his workes) that he wrote as many sheets as he liued daies; and for the worth of them take along with you this eulogie which Casaubon in his worke against Baronius, affordeth him, Lando acumen viri si in meliora incidisset tempora longe maximi. 5 Bur∣gos built, or rather repaired by Nugno Belides a German; this Towne contendeth with Tolledo for the Primacy of Spaine.* 1.65 6. Salamanca, the famousest Academy of this Country, institu∣ted

by Fernand of Castile, Anno 1240; and was by the edicts of the Popes, together with Oxford, Paris, and Bononia, crea∣ted a Generale studium, wherein should bee Professours of the Hebrew, Chaldaicke, and Arabicke tongues.

The ch••efe Riuers of this Prouince, are Kelannos rising nigh to Furgos. 2. Tormes gliding by Salamanca. 3. Duerus the most violent riuer of all Spaine.

The New Castile is on the South of the Old. The chiefe citties there are,* 1.66 1 Madrid the Kings seat, whose residence, though the Count••y be neither fruitfull nor pleasant, hath made that place of a Village, the most populous Towne of all Spaine. It is a cu∣stome, that except some composition be made, all the vpper sto¦ries belong to the King. 2 Alcala de Henares (of old Complu∣tum) an Vniversity famous for the study of Divinity. 3 Alcan∣tara, of which there is an order of Knights. 4 Signeuca, a small Academy. 5. Cuenca, seated at the spring head of the riuer Xu∣car. Here also is the Escuriall or Monastery of S. Laurence, built by King Philip the second. A place (saith Quade, who spendeth 13 pages in its description) of that magnificence, that no building in times past, or this present, is comparable to it. The front toward the West is adorned with three stately gates, the middlemost whereof leadeth into a most magnificent Tem∣ple; a Monastery in which are 150 Monk••s of the order of S. Ierome, and a Colledge: that on the right hand openeth into di∣uers offices belonging to the Monastery; that on the left vnto schooles and out-houses belonging to the Colledge. At the foure corners, there are foure turrets of excellent workeman∣ship, and for height majesticall. Toward the North is the Kings Palac••: on the South part diuers beautifull & sumptuous gal∣leries; and on the East side sundry gardens and walls very plea∣sing and delectable. It containeth in all 11 seueral quadrangles, euery one incloystred: and is indeed so braue a structure, that a voyage into Spaine were well imployed, were it only to see it and returne.

The chiefe riuers are, 1 Tagus. 2. Xaruma honoured with the neighbourhood of Madrid and 3 Yauina.

The old inhabitants of these Castiles, were the Vaccai, Vento∣nes,

Carpentani, Oretani, Bastitani, Dittani, &c. From none of which the name of Castile can bee deduced; so that wee must fetch it either from the Castellani, once the inhabitants of Cate∣logne, or from some strong fortified Castle in these parts. This last coniecture may seeme probable, because the Armes of this kingdome are Guies, a Castle triple-towred Or: Neither is it a∣ny way strange for Prouinces, especially smaller ones (for such at the first this was, though now much extēded both in bounds and power) to take their names from a Castle. For (to goe no farther) euen with vs, Richmondshire, was so called from the ca∣stle of Richmond, there built by Alaine Earle of Brittaine: and Flintshire tooke denomination from a Castle built of flintstones by Henry the 2^d. We may see hereby how much Celius Secun∣dus Curio was deceaued, who writeth that Alphonso the third hauing ouerthrowne Mahomet Enasir the King of Morocco & Granada, & put 60000 of his men to the sword: assumed these Armes, that thus named this kingdome, which was before cal∣led the kingdome of the Bastitanes; because that victory like a strong castle (forsooth) confirmed his kingdome vnto him. And for the former Etimologie it appeareth most euidently, in that the people are by the Latines called Castellani, the Countrey Castella.

* 1.67Castile was an Earledome vnder the comma••d of Leon, till the daies of Sancho the first, whose substitute in this Countrey was then one Fernand Gonsales: who comming brauely accom∣panied to the Court of Leon, sold vnto the king Sancho an Hauk and an Horse of excellent kindes, on this condition; that if at a day appointed, the mony agreed on were not paid, it should be doubled and redoubled euery day till the payment. This mony by the negligence of the Kings Officers, grew so great a sum; that to satisfie Gonsales, the King made him the Proprietary Earle of Castile 939. The heire to the fift Proprietary Earle, was Donna Nugna married to Sancho the great of Navarre, 1208: by whom this Earledome was made a Kingdome, and giuen to Ferdinand his sonne, 1034.

The Kings of Castile.

1034

1 Ferdinand 32

1067

2 Sancho 6

1073

3 Alphonso 34

1107

4 Varraca 15

1122

5 Alphonso II. 35

1157

6 Sancho II. 2

1159

7 Alphonso III. 55

1214

8 Henry 3

1217

9 Ferdinand II. 35

1252

10 Alphonso IV. 32

1283

11 Sancho III. 12

1295

12 Ferdinand III. 17

1312

13 Alphonso V. 38

1350

14 Pedro the cruel. 18

1368

15 Henry II. 11

1379

16 Iohn 11

1390

17 Henry III. 17

1406

18 Iohn II. 48

1452

19 Henry IV. 21.

1475

20 Isabell of Castile.

20 Ferdinand of Arragon. Of whose Acts and issue we will make more ample mention when we shall come to speake of the Spanish Monarchie, which in the daies of these Princes tooke beginning.

1475

20 Isabell of Castile.

20 Ferdinand of Arragon. Of whose Acts and issue we will make more ample mention when we shall come to speake of the Spanish Monarchie, which in the daies of these Princes tooke beginning.

There are in these kingdomes of Castile and Leon three prin∣cipall orders of Knighthood.* 1.68

Of S Iago; instituted according to Mariana by the Canons of Eloy, and confirmed by Alexander the third, 1175. Their en∣signe is a Red crosse l••ke a sword. Others make K. Raymir of Leon the founder, anno 948; and some referre it to Ferdinand of Castile, 1170.

2 Of Calatrava; a Towne abandoned by the Templers, to whom it was giuen by Sancho of Castile, 1158, and defended against the Sarracens by Raimund Abbot of Pisoria He began this order, confirmed by Pope Alexander the 3, 1164: their Roabe is white, on their brests a red Crosse.

3 Alcantara; a towne of new Castile, defended by Fernand of L••on, against the M••ores, where he framed this order, confir∣med by Pope Lucio, 1183. Their deuise is a Peare-tree Vert in a field Or to which hanged a paire of Shackles, as a signe of their subiection to them of Calatraua. These Armes were changed anno 1411, into a white Roabe & a green crosse on t••eir brests. These orders, as also the Templers of S^t Iohn, of the Sepulchre, & the ••ike, are by M Selden (and that deseruedly) thought vnfit, to be put ••mong titles Honorary; in that what they doe is in a certaine place, and for a stipend. I omit the order of the Doue &

Reason instituted by Iohn of Castile.

9. PORTVGALL.

* 1.69PORTVGALL is bounded on the North with the riuer Minius: on the South with the riuer Ana: on the West with the Ocean: and on the East by the Castiles. It is so called from the Hauen towne Port••, at the mouth of Duerus; where the Gaule•• vsed to land with their Merchandize: which was there∣fore called Por••us Gallorum, and since the whole Country Por∣tugall. The former name hereof was Lusitania, and by the old Romans it was diuided into Vlteriorem, lying beyond Duerus North; Citeriorem lying from Tagus South; and Interamnem situate betweene these two riuers.

* 1.70The ayre is very healthfull; the Country for the most part hilly and bare of corne: which defect is recompensed with the abundance of Hony, Wine, Oyle, Allum, Fruits, Fish, white Marble, Salt, &c. It containeth 1460 Parishes, and is in com∣passe 870 miles; the length 320; the bredth 60. The fruitfullest part of all the Countrey is about Conimbra.

The people hereof are of more plaine & simple behauiour thē the rest of Spaine: and if we beleeue the proue••biall speech, none of the wisest: For whereas the Spaniards are said to seeme wise and are fooles; the French to seeme fooles and are wise: the Ita∣lians to seeme & be wise: the Portugalls are affirmed neither to be wise, nor so much as to seeme so▪ and not much different from this the Spaniards haue a proverbe, which telleth vs that the Portugalls are Pocos y locos, few and foolish. They haue a naturall antipathy to the Spaniards, for bereauing them both of liberty and glory. They are excel••ent Seafaring men, & hap∣py in forraigne discouer••es.

Riuers it hath great and small almost 200. The chiefe are 1 Minius, full of red Lead, which is navigable 100 miles. 2 Du∣erus. 3 Lethes now Cavada. 4 Mulia••as now Mondego. 5 Ta∣gus, and 6 Ana, these two last common to the rest of Spaine.

The ancient ••••colae were the Oretani, Lubeni, Velionet, &c. The chiefe Cities are Lisbon vpon Tagus, a famous City for traffique, the Portugals in all their navgations setting to sea 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hence. The Latine Writers call it Olisippo, and Vlisippo, because as some say, Vlysses in his tenne yeares trauels comming hither,

built it. But this is improbable, it being nowhere found that V∣lysses did euer see the Ocean; and likely it is, that this town be∣ing conveniently seated for navigation, and inhabited at the first by seafaring men, might be consecrated or dedicated, as it were to the memory of that notable traueller Vlysses: as Athons be∣ing a place of warre and learning, was to Minerva, whom the Greekes call Athenae.* 1.71 It is in compasse 7 miles, & containeth vp∣wards of 20000 houses, all of neat & elegant building. Towres & turrets it numbreth on the walls about 67, gates toward the sea shore 22, and 16 towards the Continent. Finally it was ta∣ken from the Moores by Alphonso the first King of this Coun∣try, 1147. 2 Miranda, 3 Braga the Metropolitan of Portugal, an Archi-episcopall See, & a Dukes honour, 4 Co••imbra a fa∣mous Vniuersity, the Masters of which, made the Commentary vpon the most part of Aristotle,* 1.72 called Schola Conimbricensis. 5▪ Porto, or Portus Gallorum.

At the Southerne end of Portugal standeth Algarue, called of old, Regnum Algarbiorum: The chiefe Townes are Favila. 2 Faro. and 3 Silvis. The vtmost end of it was anciently called Prem••ntorium Sacrum, & now the Cape of S. Vincent, because the bones of S. Vincent, religously preserued by the Christians, were here burnt & scattered about by the Saracens,* 1.73 who were the possessours of this Prouince. These gaue way to the good fortune of the Kings of Leon, to whose Crowne this litle coun∣trey belonged: till Alphonso the tenth of that name in Leon, & fourth in Castile gaue it in dowry with Beatrix his daughter, to Alphonso the third, King of Portugal. From this conjunction issued Dionysius or Denis King of Portugal, who was the first that euer vsed the title of Rex Algarbiorum, 1274.

That part of Portugal which remained free from the Moores, was giuen by Alphonso the sixt of Leon, in dowry with his base daughter Teresa, to Henry of Lorreine, whose vertue in the dis∣cipline of warre, merited no lesse a reward, A^o 1099. Hee ha∣uing gouerned fortunately as Earle, the space of 12 yeares, le•••• his sonne Alphonso heire to his vertues and possesions, who had title of King of Portugal, conferred on him by the Soueraignes of Leon, for demeaning himselfe so brauely in the battaile of O∣brique

A^o 1139. Hee had before the assumption of this regall title, ruled in these parts 27 yeares; and after hee was created king, he reigned here with great honour, as being reverenced by his friends, & feared by his enemies; no lesse then 45 yeares. So that the whole time of his sitting in the Chaire of Estate was 72 yeares; a longer enioying of soueraignty then euer any Prince since the beginning of the Roman Monarchie attained to.* 1.74 One I meete with, which fell short of this time two yeares onely, namely Sapores the son of Mislates king of Persia; but in one thing he went beyond Alphonso, beginning his reigne before his life. For his Father dying, left his mother with child, & the Per∣sian Nobility set the Crown on his mothers belly, acknowledg∣ing thereby her issue for their Prince, before she as yet had felt her selfe quicke.

* 1.75The Kings of Portugall.

1139

1 Alphonso 45

1184

2 Sancho 28

1212

3 Alphonso II 11

1223

4 Sancho II. 34

1257

5 Alphonso III. 22

1279

6 Denis 46

1325

7 Alphonso IV. 32

1357

8 Pedro 10

1367

9 Ferdinand 17

1385

10 Iohn 48

1433

11 Edward 5

1438

12 Alphonso V. 43

1481

13 Iohn II. 14

1495

14 Emanuel 26

1521

15 Iohn III. 36

1557

16 Sebastian 21

1578

17 Henry the Cardi∣dinal 2.

1580

18 Antonio Gouernor of Portugal, and King elect.

But

1580

19 Philip the 2^d of Spaine, pretended a right to the Crowne of Portugal, & though he made shew it should be lawfully debated, to whom it truly appertained; yet meaning to make sure work, he made Cannons and Sword his Oratours, by maine force tooke it, and so kee∣peth it.

The Pretendants to the Crowne of Portugal were 1 Philip of Spaine. 2 Emanuel of Savoy. 3 Antonio Prior of Crato, (who though a bastard, had yet a sentence of legitimation) 4 Rain••c∣cio Farnesis, sonne to the Duke of Parma. 5 Iohn the Duke of Bragance. Their seuerall pretensions appear•• by this subsequent Genealogie.

Emanuel had these children

• 1 Iohn King of Portugal
  • Iohn Prince of Portugal
    • Sebastian king of Portugal.
• 2 Henry the Cardinall, ki••g of Portugall.
• 3 Lewis
  • Don Antonio a Bastard.
    • Christopher yet liuing.
• 4 Edward
  • 1 Mary wedded to the Duke of Parma
    • ...Rainnocio
    • ...Farnesis.
  • 2 Catharine married to Iohn D. of Bragance.
• 5 Mary married to Charles the fifth, king of Castile.
  • Philip the II. king of Spaine.
• 6 Beatrix married to Charles Duke of Savoy.

Where the right is, may as easily be discerned, as it is gene∣rally knowne where is the possession. Thus after the death, or if not death, yet ouerthrow of Sebastian, in that battle of Africa, where three kings fell in a day; the royal line of Portugal which began in a Henry, made its period in a Henry: and that flouri∣shing kingdome was constrained to stoope to the Spaniards, of whose Garland, it is accounted the chiefest flowre; & the chief∣est pearle of his Cabinet: The king of Spaine in right of this kingdome, possessing much in Barbarie, Aethiopia, & the East Indies: And in the right hereof, commanding all the Sea-coast from the streights of Gibraltare, vnto the Red seas mouth; from thence along the Arabian shore, vnto the Ile of Ormus, and so to Cape Liampo, in the Indies.

The Armes of Portugall are Argent, on fiue Escotcheons A∣zure, as many Besants in Saltier of the first, pointed Sable, within a border Gules,* 1.76 charged with seuen Towres Or. The fiue Escotcheons were giuen in remembrance of fiue kings, whom Alphonso slew at the battaile of Obrique A^o 1139,

The principall order of this kingdome, is of IESVS CHRIST, instituted by Denis king of Portugal, and confirmed by Pope Iohn the 22^d, anno 1321. Their duty was to expel the Saracous from Baetica: they haue much enlarged the Portugall dominion in India, Brasil, and Mauritania. Their Robe is a black Cloake, vnder a white vesture, ouer which a blacke Crosse, &c.

10 VALENTIA.

VALENTIA is environed with Arragon,* 1.77 Castile, Murela,

and the Sea. It is watred with the riuers 1 Xuear, called of olde Sueron, & Surus. 2 Guadalander, signifying a riuer of pure wa∣ter, and 3 M••llar. The former inhabitants werr the Bast••ani, Aeliani, &c.

The chiefe cities are Valentia, giuing name to the whole Prouince. It is situate not farre from the mouth of the riuer De∣rias, now called Guadalander, and is by some said to haue beene heretofore named Roma, which signifieth strength. But when the Romanes mastred it, to distinguish it from their Rome, it was called Valentia, which in the Latine tongue is of the same signification with the Greeke 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Here is an Vniuersity in which S^t Dominicke the father of the Dominicans studied. 2 Laurigi now a small Village,* 1.78 once a towne of great strength, called Lauron, which Sertorius besieged, took & burned; euen then when Pompey, whose confederate the Laur••nites were, stood with his whole armie nigh enough vnto the flame to warme his hands, and yet durst not succour it. 3 Cullera a sea-town standing at the mouth of the riuer Xucar. It was formerly named Sucron, after the name of the riuer; and is famous in sto∣ry for the victory which Sertorius here got of Pompey, Pompey's army being not only ouerthrowne, but himselfe with life hardly escaping. 4 Morvedre anciently Saguntum, a towne so faith∣ful to the Romans, that the people being besieged by Hannibal, chose rather to burne themselues, then yeeld. 5 Segorbe.

Here is the Promontorie Terraria, once called Pr••m••nterium Dionium, the refuge of the aboue-named Sertorius, that worthy Captaine, in his warres against Metellus and Pomp••y, both braue souldiers; the first aged, and of great experience; the se∣cond young, and of high resolutions; yet the former gaue grea∣ter check to Sertorius proceedings, than the latter: so that Ser∣torius oftentimes said, that were it not for the old woman Me∣tellus, he would haue whipped the boy Pompey home with rods. For he twice ouercame this great Pompey, the first time dange∣rously wounding him, the second time driuing him out of the field. But when Pompey and Metellus ioyned, he was ouer-mat∣ched, and yet seemed to retire out of the field rather then to flie. Certainly the Spaniards behaued themselues very valiant∣ly

all the time of these warres vnder him, to which Florus allu∣deth, saying; Nec nunquam magis apparuit Hispani militis vigor, quàne Romano duce. At the last when he had a long time vpheld the Marian faction, he was traiterous••y murdred by Perpenna one of his associates; and Metellus and Pompey returned in tri∣umph to Rome: so much was the casuall death of this poore Proscript esteemed.

This kingdome was taken from the Moores by Iames the first of Arragon,* 1.79 A^o 1238. The armes were Gules, a town em∣battailed Argent, purfled (or pennond) Sable.

11. CATELOGNE.

CATELOGNE is between Iberus on the South, Arragon on the West, the Sea on the East, and the Pyrenaan mountaines on the North.

The present name Catalonia is diuersly deriued, some bring∣ing it from Gothalonia of the Gothes,* 1.80 and Alani; Some from the Castellani the old inhabitants hereof; others from Cattalo∣nes, who also had their dwellings here; others from the Catti of Germany, and the Alani; and some finally from Carthalot a Noble man of this Country: of these opinions, all of which (the last excepted) are equally probable, it matters not which is taken.

The chiefe Cities are 1 Girone, the title of the Arragonian Prince, seated on the riuer, Baetulus. 2 Barcelone on the Sea, a town of good strength & antiquity, as rising out of the ruines of Rubicata, an old Colony of the Africans, before the com∣ming of the Romanes into Spaine. It hath belonging vnto it an indifferent faire Hauen, and is the seat of the Vicegerent. 3 Per∣pigna (called in Iohnsons Map of Spaine, Perpinha) in the Coun∣ty of Rossillon. This town & the Country was pawned by Iohn king of Arragon 1462. to Lewis the 11^th of France, for 300000 Crownes: & restored to Fernand the Catholique by Charles the 8^th 1493, that he might uot be hindred in his journy to Naples. Francis the first, king of France, partly to requite the Emperour Charles the 5. for the warre he made in Provence; and partly to get into his hands a town, which is as it were one of the doores of Spaine: sent his son Henry (afterwards King) with a puissant

army to force it, A^o 1542. But the town was so well fortified, so brauely manned, & so abundantly stored with munition, that this journey proued as fruitlesse and dishonorable to the French king: as the invasion of Province, and siege of Marseiles, had bin before to the Emperour.

* 1.81The first Earle of this Country was one Bernard, by the grant of Charles the great, 795. It continued a principality of its own power, till Raymund Earle hereof, marrying Petronilla, daughter & heire to Don Raymir of Arragon; vnited this Earle∣dome to that Kingdome, A^o 1134.

12. ARRAGON.

ARRAGON is limited Eastward with Catelogue, West∣ward with Castile, Northward with Navarre, Southward with Valentia: the Iberus runneth iust through the middle of the Country.

The ancient In••••la were the Iaccetani, Lucenses, Celtiberi, &c. These last were a mixt people, descended both from the Iberi, and the Celtae; of all Gallia the most potent Nation: who being too populous for their Country, passed ouer the Pyrenaei, & seated themselues here, whence this Nation was called Celti∣beri, the Country Celtiberia.

* 1.82—profugi{que} à gente vetusta Gallorum, Celtaemiscentes nomen Iberi. Who being chas'd from Gaule their home, did frame Of Celtae and Iberi mixt, one name.

The present name is taken from Tarragon, a city which once gaue denomination to the greatest part of Spaine, and is situate on the borders of this Country, where it is confined with Cate∣logne. This town was built, fortified & peopled by the two Sci∣pioes, the Father and Vncle of Africanus; to oppose and bridle Cartagena, not long before built by the Carthaginians.

The chiefe cities of Arragon are 1 Lerida an Vniversitie si∣tuate on the riuer Cinga, which rising in the Pyrenaean hils, and dividing Catelogne from Arragon, emptieth it self into the Ibe∣rus. It was called of old Ilerda, and is famous for the incounter which hapned nigh vnto it,* 1.83 between Herculeius the Questor or Treasurer of Sertorius army; and Manilius Proconsul of Gallia;

wherein Manilius was so discomfited, & his army cons••sting of 3 Legions of foot, & 15 co horse, was so routed; that he almost alone was scarce able to recouer this City, few of his souldiers surviving the ouerthrow. 2 Moson famous for entertaining the King of Spaine euery third yeare; At which time the people of Arragon,* 1.84 Valence, and Catelogne, present the king with 600000 Crownes: viz. 300000 for Catelogne, 200000 for Arragon, & 100000 for Valentia. And well may they thus doe, for at o∣ther times they sit rent-free as it were: only they acknowledge the king of Spaine to be the head of their Commonwealth. This revenue is proportionably 200000 Ctownes a yeare, all which if not more, the king again expends, in maintaining his Vice∣royes in these seuerall Prouinces. 3 Iaca situate on the very Nor∣therne edge of all the Country.* 1.85 4 Huesca (called of old Osca) somwhat South of Iaca, an Vniversity, a place long since dedi∣cated to learning. For hither Sertorius caused all the Noble∣mens sonnes of Spaine to be brought, & prouided them of Schoolemasters for the Greeke & Latine tongues: bearing their Parents in hand, that he did it only to make them fit to vnder∣goe charge in the Common-wealth: but indeed to haue them as hostages for their Fathers faith and loyalty towards him. 5 Tordesillo or Torizilla, and 6 Saragossa on the riuer Iberus or Ebro, an other Vniuersity. It was anciently named Caesarea Au∣gusta: Caesar Augustus being the Founder of it, and vnder the Moores was a peculiar kingdome.* 1.86 One of the kings was Ai∣goland, who long time made Charlemaigne belieue he would be baptized; and the time now at hand in which he should ful∣fill his promise, he very gallantly accompanied, came to the French Court: where seeing many Lazars and poore people ex∣pecting almes from the Emperours table, he asking what they were, was answered, that they were the Messengers & seruants of God: ou these words he speedily returned, desperatly pro∣testing that he would not serue that God, which could keep his seruants no better. This town was recouered from the Moores by Alphonso of Navarre 1118. 7 Bilbilis (now Calataiub) the birth-place of Martial* 1.87

About the first erecting of the kingdome of Ovicdo and So∣babre,

one Agnar obtained lands in Arragon, with the title of Earle, A^o 775. which he left to his son Galindo, from whom the sixt Earle was Don Fortun: His daughter Vrraca, marrying to Garcia Inigo of Navarre, A^o 867, conveyed this Earledome to that kingdome; of which it continued a member, till that San∣cho the Great made it a kingdome, and gaue it to his naturall son Raymir, 1034.

The Kings of Arragon.

1034

1 Raymir 42

1076

2 Sancho 18

1094

3 Pedro 14

1108

4 Alphonso 16

1134

5 Raymir 0

1154

6 Petronilla of Arrag. 28

6 Raimund of Catt. 28

1154

6 Petronilla of Arrag. 28

6 Raimund of Catt. 28

1162

7 Alphonso II 34

1196

8 Pedro II. 28

1223

9 Iames 43

1276

10 Pedro III. 9

1285

11 Alphonso III. 6

1291

12 Iames the II 36

1322

13 Alphonso IV. 14

1336

14 Pedro IV. 51

1387

15 Iohn 8

1395

16 Martin 17

1412

17 Ferdinand 4

1416

18 Alphonso V. 42

1458

19 Iohn II. 20

1478

20 Ferdinand the Great, who by marriage with Q. Isabel, vnited Castile and Arragon, so that adding his other conquests, he deserues to be accounted the first Monarch of Spaine.

* 1.88The Armes are Or, eight pallets Gules.

The principall order of Knights here was of S^r Sauiour, in∣stituted by Alphonso the first of Arragon 1118. to animate the Spaniards against the Saracens.

Hitherto of Spaine, distracted into many royalties, now one word of the Vnion of it in one body, and so an end.

THE MONARCHIE OF SPAINE.

Before the reigne of the last Ferdinand of Arragon, Spaine be∣ing diuided amongst many Potentates, was little famous, lesse regarded: the kings, as the Author of the politique dispute, &c. well noteth, being only kings of Figges and Orenges. Their

whole puissance was turned one against the other, and final at∣chieuements had they out of the Continent, vnlesse those of the house of Arragon in Sicile, Sardinia, and the Baleares. Thua∣nus a diligent writer of the History of his own times (if in some respects he sauour not more of the party then the Historian) tel∣leth vs, that till this kings reigne, the name and glory of the Spa∣niard's was like their Country; confined and hemm'd in by the Seas on one part, & the mountains on the other; potius{que} patuisse exteris invadētib{us}, quā quicquā memorabile extra suos fines gessisse

But this Prince, worthily named the Great, seized on the Kingdome of Navarre, ruined the kingdome of the Moores in Granaeda, began by the conduct of Columbus the discouery of the Westerne Indies, banished 124. families of the Iewes, surpri∣sed the kingdome of Naples, vnited Castile to Arragon, & last∣ly by marrying his daughter Ioane to Philip, sonne to Maximi∣lian the Emperour, Duke of Burgundie, and Lord of Belgia, laid the foundation of the present Austrian greatnes.* 1.89 Between whose successours and that family, haue bin so many inter-ma∣riages, that king Philip if he were aliue, might haue called the Archduke Albertus, Brother, Cousin, Nephew, and sonne; A strange medley of relations. Thus by the puissance of this Prince, Nomen Hispanicum (as the same Thuanus writeth) ob∣scurum antea & vicinis penè incognitum, tum primùm emersit; tractû{que} temporis in tantam magnitudinem excrevit, ut formido∣losum ex eo & terribile, toti terrarum orbi esse coeperit. Indeed to his Countrymen the French, the name & puissance of the Spani∣ard hath ministred no small matter of feare and terrour; yet are there some others, who being weighed in the scales of war with them, would find them to be but light coyne, at least if they knew their own waight. Yet without doubt this Realme is e∣uen to wonder strengthned and enlarged; strongly vnited and compacted with all the ligaments of power & state in it selfe; and infinitly extended ouer the most principall parts of not Eu∣rope onely, but of the World also: his dominions beholding, as it were, both rising and setting of the Sunne in his East and We∣sterne Indies, which before the Spaniard, no Monarch could e∣uer say. A great change, which 140 yeares since, no man would

haue belieued to haue bin possible to be effected.

Concerning the title of the most Catholique King, reattribu∣ted to this Ferdinand;* 1.90 I find that Alphonso the first, of Oviedo, was so named for his sanctity: with him this title died, & w••s reviued in Alphonso the great, the twelfth king of Leon and O∣viedo, by the grant of Pope Iohn the 8. After it lay dead till the d••yes of this Prince, who reobtained this title from Pope Alex∣ander the sixt: either because he compelled the Moores to bee baptized, banished the Iewes, and in part converted the Ameri∣••ans vnto Christianity: or because, hauing vnited Castilo to his Dominions, surprized the kingdome of Navarre, and subdued that of Granada, he was in a manner the Catholique or generall King of all Spaine▪ The last reason seemeth to sway most in the restauration of this attribute; in that when it was granted or confirmed on Ferdinando by Pope Alexander the sixt; the King of Portugal exceedingly stomached it, quandò Ferdinan∣dus imperio vniversam Hispaniam (saith Maria••) non obti∣nere••; eius tum nou exigu•• parte penes reges alios. This title on what consideration soeuer regranted, is assumed by his posteri∣ty; it being to them as the most Christian to France, and the De∣fender of the Faith to England.

The ordinary reuennue of this Monarch, his Crowne, and its appendices,* 1.91 are eleuen Millions of crownes; Viz; Foure from hir Dominions in Italy, two from Portugall and her territories, three from the Westerne Indies, and the other two remaining from his other kingdomes of Spaine and the lesser Islands. His extraordinary reuenewes are uery great, as being Master of the Orders of S. Iogo,* 1.92 Calatraua, and Alcantara, incorporate to the Crowne by Ferdinand the Catholique, and that on good polli∣cie: for the Masters of these seuerall Orders drewe after them such a troupe of the Nobility, that their power began to be su∣spected to the Kings. On this and other cousiderations the Au∣thor of the generall History of Spaine reckoneth his reuenewes according to diuers opinions, to 14, 18, and 23, Millions of Crownes. To make vp the summe, he addeth the first fruits, and some part of the Tithes, amounting vnto three millions; and the Author of the Politique dispute about the happiest, &c. affirmeth

the pardons sent into the Indies, which are giuen him by the Pope, to be worth halfe a million of Crownes yearely. Adde herevnto the fall and disposall of all offices,* 1.93 which make vp a round summe, and the free gifts & contributions of his subiects which amount to a good revenew. For the kingdome of Na∣ples giueth him euery third yeare a million & 20000 crownes; and (to omit others) Castile did of late grant him a contributiō of foure millions to be paid in 4 yeares. Yet is not this Prince very rich, his expences being very great, first in keeping Garri∣sons in the heart of all his Countries, against the reuolt of the natiues: secondly in maintaining the fortresses on the frontires, against forraigne inuasions: thirdly in continuall pay of an Ar∣mada, for the conducting of his gold from America: & fourthly the vnprofitable warres of Philip the second haue plunged the Crowne so in the gulfes of Bankers and mony men, that much of the Kings lands is ingaged for their repaiment.

The Monarchs of Spaine.* 1.94

1475

1 Ferdinand K. of Arrag. Scilie, Sardmia, Maiorca, Valencia, Earle of Catelogue; surprised Navar.

1 Isabel Q. of Castile, Leon, Gallicia, Tolledo, Mur∣c••a, Lady of Biscay; conquered Granada.

1475

1 Ferdinand K. of Arrag. Scilie, Sardmia, Maiorca, Valencia, Earle of Catelogue; surprised Navar.

1 Isabel Q. of Castile, Leon, Gallicia, Tolledo, Mur∣c••a, Lady of Biscay; conquered Granada.

1504

2 Ioane Princesse of Castile, Granada, Leon, &c. and of Arragon, Navarre, Scicily, &c.

2 Philip Archduke of Austria, Lord of Belgia.

1504

2 Ioane Princesse of Castile, Granada, Leon, &c. and of Arragon, Navarre, Scicily, &c.

2 Philip Archduke of Austria, Lord of Belgia.

1506

3 Charles king of Castile, Aeragon, Naples, &c Arch∣duke of Austria, Duke of Millaine, Burgundie, Brabant, &c. Earle of Catelogne, Flanders, Holland, &c. Lord of Bis∣cay, Freizland, Vtrect, &c. and Emperour of the Germans. A m••n of that magnanimity and puissance, that had not Francis the first, in time opposed him, hee had euen swal∣lowed all Europe. He was of great strength and reputati∣on in Tunis, and other pa••ts of Africa, disposing Kings at his pleasur••; but the Turk•• broke his power there, and be∣ing hunted also out of Germanie, he resigned all his king∣domes and died priuate. 52.

1558

4 Philip the II, of more ambition, but lesse prosperity then his father: for whilst he catched after the shadow, he

1598

5 Philip the III, (his elder brother Charles permitted to be put to death by his father in the Inquisition house, for seeming to fauour the miserable estate of the Low∣countrey-men) succeeded. 22.

1621

6 Philip the IV, of the age of 18 yeares, is now liuing.

This Empire consisting of so many seuerall kingdomes, vni∣ted into one body, may seem to be inuincible. Yet had our late Queene followed the counsell of her men of warre, shee might haue broken it in peeces. With 4000 men, shee might haue ta∣ken away his Indies from him, without whose gold the Low-country Army, which is his very best, could not bee paid, and so must needs be dissolued. Nay, S^r Walter Raleigh in the Epi∣logue of his excellent history of the world, plainely affirmeth, that with the charge of 200000^l, continued but for two yeares or three at the mo••t; the Spaniards might not only haue beene perswaded to liue in peace: but all their swelling and ouerflow∣ing streames might be brought backe to their naturall chanells and old bankes. Their owne prouerbe saith, the Lion is not so fierce as he is painted: yet the Americans tremble at his name, it's true: & it is well obserued by a great politician, that things which seeme to be and are not,* 1.95 are more feared farre ••ff, th••n m••re at hand.

Damianus a ••oes reckoned in Spaine,

• Archbishops 8.
• Dukes 23.
• Marquesses 45.
• Bishops 48.
• Earles 106.
• Vicounts 10.

Vniversities 15.

• 1 Tolledo
• 2 Sivill. And.
• 3 Valencia
• 4 Granada
• 5 S^• Iago. Gall.
• 6 Valladolit Cast.
• 7 Alcata He. Cast.
• 8 Salamanca Cast.
• 9 Siguenca Cast.
• 10 Ebora Port.
• 11 Saragossa Ar.
• 12 Lerida Ar.
• 13 Huesca Ar.
• 14 Lisbon Port.
• 15 Conimb. Port.

And let this suffice for Spaine.

THE PYRENEAN HILLS.

Betwixt Spaine and France,* 1.96 are the Mountaines cal'd Pyrenaei; and that either because they are often strucken by thunder; or because they were once fired by certain shepheards, 880 yeares before Christ, at which time the Mines of gold and siluer ranne streaming downe for so many dayes, that the fame hereof inci∣ted forreiners to make an entry into this country: Or lastly of Pyrene a Nymph, the daughter of one Bebrix, supposed by some fabulous writers to haue been here rauished by Hercules. These hills not only stand as a naturall bound, between the two great and puissant Monarchs of France and Spaine; terminating as it were, the desires and attempts of one against the other, as well as their dominions: but are also that necke of land or Ist∣mus which tieth Spaine to the Continent, the Cantabrian Ocean fiercely beating on the West, and the Mediterranea•• gently washing the East ends of them.* 1.97 The highest part of this conti∣nued ridge of hill, is mount Canus, whereon if one standeth, hee may in a cleere day see both the Seas. It tooke the name of Ca∣nus from the whitenesse or hoarinesse thereof, as hauing on its top for the most part a cap of snow: in which respect the Alpes tooke their name, that in the Sabine dialect being tearmed Al∣pum, which in the Roman was called Album: and so also did mount Lebanon, Leban in the ancient Phoenician language, sig∣nifying white,* 1.98 and Lebanah whitenesse. The barbarous people inhabiting these mountaines, compelled Sertorius in his passage into Spaine, to pay them tribute or custome-money for his pas∣sage through them: at which, when the Souldiers murmured, as a thing dishonourable for a Roman Proconsull; hee replied that

he bought onely time; a commodity which such as aspire to haughty enterprises must take vp at any rates.

* 1.99The French side of these hills is naked and barren, the Spanish very fertile, and adorned with trees. On this side standeth R••n∣••evalles so famous for the battle betwixt the Frenchmen and the Moores; in which 20000 of the French were put to route; toge∣ther with Rowland, cosen to Charles the great, Oliuer, and other Peere of France, of whom so many fabulous stories are related in old histories. The first that broke the ice was Turpine Arch∣bishop of Rheimes, and one of the 12 Peeres of France, who ta∣king vpon him to write the acts of Charles the great, hath in∣terlaced his story with a number of ridiculous lyes: so that the valour of Rowland, Oliver, and the rest, is much blemished and obscured by those relations, which purposely were faigned to manifest and increase it.

OF FRANCE.

* 1.100FRANCE is bounded on the North with Mare Britanni∣cum, on the West with the Aquitaine Sea, on the South with the Mediterranean, on the Southeast with the Alpes: and on the East, with the River Rheine, & an imaginary line, drawne from Strasbourg to Callice.

It was first called Gallia from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, milke, because of the in∣habitants white colour: and afterwards France of the Francones a people of Germanie, which in the decay of the Roman Empire here seated themselues.

The figure of it is almost square each side of the quadrature being in length 600 miles; it is sited in the Northerne temporat Zone, betweene the sixt, and eight Cl••mates, the longest day be∣ing 16 houres.

* 1.101The Country is wondrous populous, supposed to conteine 15 Millions of liuing soules, for the most part being of an inge∣nious nature, curious, luxurious, and inconstant. As now so in Caesars time they were noted for ouermuch precipitation in all affaires, both Martiall and Civill, entring an action like thunder and ending it like smoake; Primus impetus maior quam virorum,

secundus minor quans faeminarum, was their Character in the time of the historian Florus. Heare if you will, a comparison (homely I confesse but) to the life, and beyond all parallell ex∣pressing the nature of the Dutch, French, and Spanish, in matters of warre. The French is said to be like a Fl••a, quickly skipping into a country, and as soone leaping out of it. Such was the ex∣pedition of Charles the 8^th into Italie. The Dutch is said to bee like a Louse; slowly mastering a place, and as slowly (yet at last) being driuen from their hold. Such was their taking & loosing of Ostend and Gulicke. The Spaniard is said to be like a Crabbe, or pediculus inguinalis, which being crept into a place, almost at vnawares, is there so fast rooted; that nothing but the ex••remi∣ty of violence is able to fetch him out againe. I thinke I need not instance, it being generally obserued that the Spaniard ne∣ver mastered any place, that euer he surrendred on composition. Moreouer this French nation is endued chiefely with Phrygi∣an wisdome;* 1.102 whence it is said, that the Italian is wise before hand, the Germane in the action, the French after it is done. They are very litigious, insomuch as it is thought, that there are more cō∣trouersies tried there, betweene subiect and subiect in 7 yeares: then haue beene in England since the Conquest. They are great scoffers, yea euen in matters of Religion, as appeareth by th•• story of a Gentleman lying on his death-bead: who when the Priest had perswaded him, that the Sacrament of the Altar was the very body and bloud of Christ; refused to receaue it because it was Friday. Nor will I forget another of that quality, and in the same extremity; who seeing the hoast (so they call the Lords body consecrated) brought vnto him by a lubberly Priest: said that Christ came vnto him, as he entred into Hierusalem, riding vpon an Asse. The women are witty but apish, wanton and in∣continent, where a man at his first entrance may haue arquain∣tance, and at his smallest acquaintance may enter: willing to be courted at all times, and places. Thus Dallington in his view of France, describeth them: but I haue since heard this censure con∣demned, and the French G••ntlewomen highly magnified for all vertues and gracee, which innoble & adorne that sexe. Between these so different opinions, I will not determine; but leaue my

Reader to moderate the disputation (as I my selfe doe) by his owne charity.

* 1.103The chiefe exercises are. 1 Tennis, every Village hauing a Tennis-Court, Orleans 60, Paris many hundreds. 2 Dancing, a sport to which they are so generally affected, that were it not so much inueighed against by their straight-laced Ministers, it is thought many more of the Catholiques had beene reformed.

The language of the Spaniards is said to be manly, the Italians Courtly, and the French amorous. A smooth language truely it is, the people leauing out in their pronunciation many of their Consonants, and there withall giuing occasion of this Prouerb, The French-man writes not as he pronounceth, speaketh not what he thinketh, nor singeth as he pricketh: it is a compound of the old Gallique,* 1.104 Germane, and Latine tongues. The old Gallique tongue was questionles the Welsh or Brittish, which most cleer∣ly appeareth by two reasons. 1 The Latine words are knowne to haue beene receaued from the Romans, and the Germano at the comming in of the Franks & Burgundians: but of the Welsh words no reason can bee giuen, but that they are the remnants of the old language. 2^ly, Tacitus telleth vs among other notes of comparison betweene the Gaules and the Brittaines, whereby he firmely proueth the latter to bee the ofspring of the former: that Vtrius{que} sermo hand multum diuersus. And of these Brittish words continuing in the French language, M^r Camden hath in his Brita••nia reckon••d a great many.

* 1.105The soyle is extraordinarily fruitfull, hauing three loadstones to draw riches out of other countries; Corne, Wines, and Salt: in exchange of which is yearely brought into France •• 200000^l sterling; the custome of Salt onely being worth to the King 70000 Crownes yearely. It cannot but bee well stoared with Fish, for beside the benefit of the Seas; the Lakes & Ponds be∣longing only to the Clergie, are 135000. The other Marchan∣dize of this flourishing kingdome, are Beefes, Hogs, Nuts, Al∣monds, Coroll, Oade, Linnen, Canuis, and Skinnes.

This country could neuer boast of any famous Captain but of Charles the Great, the founder of the Westerne Empire, and one of the three Christian Worthies; and of late glorieth in the

valour of Henry the fourth. For learning it hath bin somewhat more luckie, as producing Ausonius, P Ramus, S Bernard, Cal∣vin Beza, and that worthy Poet the darling of the Muses Sa∣lust••us du Bartas.

The Christian Religion was first planted here among the Gaules,* 1.106 by Martialis whom S^t Peter sent hither: but among the French, by S^t Remigius, in the time of Clovis the Great. The people are now diuided, some following the Romish synagogue, others the Reformed Church. These latter are called Hugonots, so named,* 1.107 as they say, of a gate in Tours (where they first began) called Hugo's gate, out of which they vsed to goe to their pri∣vate assemblies. There were reckoned some 53 yeares since, a∣bout 2150 Churches of them: which cannot in such a long time but be wonderfully augmented, though scarce any of thē haue scaped some Massacre,* 1.108 or other. Of these Massacres, two are most memorable, viz; that of Merindoll and Chabriers, as being the first; and the Massacre at Paris, as being the greatest. That of Merindoll hapned in the yeare 1545, the ••nstrument of it being Minier the President of the Councell of Aixe. For ha∣ving condemned this poore people of heresie, he mustred a smal Army and set fire on the Villages. They of Merindoll, seeing the slame, with their wiues and children fled into the woods, but were there butchered, or sent to the gallies. One boy they took, placed him against a tree, & shot him with Caliuers: 25 which had hid themselues in a Caue, were in part stifled, in part bur∣ned. In Cabriers they so inhumanely dealt with the yong wiues and maids, that most of them died immediatly after: The men and women they put to the sword; the children they rebapti∣zed: 800 men were murdered in a Caue, and 40 women put to¦gether in an old Barne and burned. Yea such was the crueltie of the Souldiers to these poore women, that when some of them has clambred to the top of the house, with an intent to leape downe, the Souldiers beat them backe againe with their pikes. The Massacre of Paris was more cunningly plotted. A peace was made with the Protestants, for the assurance whereof a marriage was solemnized betweene Henry of Navar, cheefe of the Protestants partie; and the Lady Margaret the Kings si∣ster.

At this wedding there assembled the Prince of Conde, the Admirall Colligni. & divers others of great note. But at this so∣lemnity there was not so much wine dranke, as bloud shed. At mid-night the watch-bell rang, the King of Nauarre, and the Prince of Conde were taken prisoners; the Admirall most villa∣nously slaine in his bed; and to the number of thirty thousand and vpward, of the best, and most potent of the Religion, sent through this red sea, to the land of Canaan. Anno 1572.

The reuenewes haue much altered. Lewis the 11^th gathered one Million and a halfe of Crownes;* 1.109 Francis the first brought them to three Millions; his successour Henry the second to six; Charles they 9^th to seuen; Henry the third to ten; and now they are inhanced to fifteene. But what need more be said then that of Lewis the 11^th, who said that France was a Meddowe which he mowed euery yeare, and as often as he list: and indeed their impositions cannot but bee great, since there are no lesse then 30000 vnder officers imployed to gather them. Hence I beleeue sprung that wish of Maxim••llian the Emperour, which was, that he, (if it were possible) might be a God: & that hauing two sonnes, the eldest might be a God after him; and the second K. of France. And this also was the cause that in the wars between Charles the fift, and Francis the first, when the Emperours He∣rald had bid defiance to the King; from Charles ••mperour of Germanie, King of Castile, Leon, Arragon, and Naples; Arch∣duke of Austria, with the rest of his titles: The king comman∣ded the Heralds to returne the challenge from Francis King of France; commanding them to repeat France as many times, as the other had petty Earledomes in his stile.

* 1.110There are at this time in this kingdome 27400 parishes; which though many,* 1.111 fall much short of the reckoning made in the daies of Lewis the 11^th, when here were esteemed to bee no lesse then 100000 of them. Whether the many ciuill warres haue demolished the greater part, or that Chappells of ease, O∣ratories and Monasticall Churches went to make vp the num∣ber, I wot not.

* 1.112The lawes of this Kingdome are either temporall: or funda∣mentall, which no King or Parliament can alter. Of the latter

of these the chiefe are two, the Salique, and the law of Apenna∣ges. This of Apenuages is a law whereby the younger Sonnes of the King cannot haue partage with the elder. This law was made by Charlemagne, before whose time France was diuida∣ble into as many Kingdomes, as the King had sonnes. By this law the younger (though sometimes they are content with ye••rely pensions) are to be entituled to some Dutchie, & all the profits and rights thereto appertaining, all matters of regalitie only excepted; as coynage, leuying taxes, and the like. It is de∣riued from the German word Abannage, which signifieth a portion. The Salique law, is a law whereby the Crowne of France cannot fall from the Lance to the Dist••ffe (as their saying is) which law one vndertaking to proue out of holy writ, vrged that place of Mathew, where it is said, Marke the Lillies (which are the armes of France) and see how they neither labour nor spin. This law they pretend to haue beene made by Pharamond their fast King, and that the words, Si Aliqua, so often mentioned, gaue it the name of the Salique law: Hailan, one of their best writers, saith it was neuer heard of in France till the dayes of Philip the faire 1321. Others say it was framed by Charles the great after his conquests in Germany, where the incontinent liues of the women liuing about the riuer Sala (in the Country now called Misnia) gaue both the occasion & name to this law, the words are these,* 1.113 De terra vero Salica nulla portio haereditatis mulieri veniat, sed ad virilem sexum tota terra haereditas perueni∣at. This Terra Salica, M^r Selden in his titles of honour, English∣eth Knights fee, or land holden by Knights seruice. He proueth his interp••e••atiō by a court ••oll of the Parliament of Burdeaux; where there being produced an old testament, by which the testator had bequeathed to his sonne his Salique land, it was by the Court resolued that thereby was meant his land holden in Knights fee. This interpretation admitted, the sense of the law must be, that in lands holden of the King by Knights fee, or the like military tenure, only the males should inherit, because the women could not performe those seruices by which the lands were holden. In England we deale not with women so vnkind∣ly, but permit them to enioy such lands after their age of 15

yeares, because then they may take such husbands as are able to doe the King the duties and seruices required. But this inter∣pretation, how good & genuin soeuer indeed it be, cannot stand with the French Glosse: For then the Crowne being holden of none but God only, & so not properly called a fee or feife, were vncapable of that priuiledge of exclud••ng women from the Sa∣lique land. Giue them therefore their owne Glosse, their owne Etymologie, and originall; and let vs see, by what right their Kings daughters are debarred from the Diadem. For if that were the S••lique land where now is Misnia, how can this law barre Females from the Diadem of France so farre distant from it? Moreouer, is it not against the law of Nations, and (which is more) contrary to the direct word of the most high? For wee read in Numbers cap. 27. that the daughters of Zelopedah were adiudged to possesse the inheritance of their father. All King∣domes else admit women to the Regency; yea euen France it selfe most seruilely hath submitted it selfe twice, to the imperi∣ous command of two women of the Medices. But suppose this law to be made by Pharamond, to concerne France, to bee con∣sonant with the lawes of other nations, and the word of God; doth it therefore appertaine to all France? Nothing lesse. Phara∣mond had then not so much as the Il•• of France, wherein Paris is seated: and it had beene an absurd and madde thing in him, to giue the law to Princes more potent then himselfe, & to whose territories he had neither right nor hope.

Againe, we see the French for their own particular good, not a whit to haue regarded it, King Pipin hauing put his Master Childericke into a Monastery, to patch vp his broken title to the Crowne, drewe his pedegree from some of the daughters, of the issue of the former Princes. As also Hugh Capet putting aside Charles of Lorraine, the right heire of the stocke of this Pepin; to make his bad attempts more seemingly honest, drewe his title by the Daughters of the issue of Charles the great. And Lewis the ninth, so renowned for his sanctity, neuer inioyed the crown with a quiet conscience, till it was proued vnto him, that by the Grandmothers side, hee was descended from the heires of the fore-mentioned Charles of Lorraine. Thus hath it beene with

them for France it selfe. Haue they dealt thus with other Pro∣vinces? Certainely thus and no otherwise. Charles the 8 •• se••sed on the Dutchie of Brittaine, and his successours since haue kept it by the right of Anne his wife, the daughter vnto Francis the last Duke. I aske then this question; did this law extend to one only part of France (namely the Isle wherein Pharamonds po∣sterity first reigned) or to euery part? If to all ioyntly; with what right could Charles the 8^th possesse himselfe of Brittaine, in right of his wife, who no question was a woman: when there were some of the male line of that Ducall family surviuing? If it belong to that part only; with what colour can they dawbe their forcible withholding of it from the true heire of Anne the Dutches; whose daughter and heire Claude, had issue by Fran∣cis the 1 her husband, Henry the second, her sonne and heire: whose eldest Daughter and Heire (after the death of her foure brothers, Francis the second, Charles the 9^th, Henry the 3^d, and Francis Duke of Aniou, all dying without issue) was Elizabeth, married to Philip the 2^d of Spaine. So that it is euident by whō∣soeuer this law was enacted, & howsoeuer it did extend; it is of no such force, but that the Labels of it may easily be cut in pee∣ces, by an English sword well whetted.

Some account this Salique law to be a great happines to the French nation, not so much in relation to the vnfitnesse of wo∣men to gouerne (for therein some of them haue gone beyond most men) but because thereby the Crowne o•• France is not in∣dangered, to fall into the hands of strangers. These men consi∣der not how great Dominions may by this meanes be incorpo∣rate to the Crowne. They remember not how Maude the Em∣presse being married to Ge••frie Earle of Aniou, Touraine, and Meine, conveied those countries to the Diadem of England; nor what rich and fertile Provinces were added to Spaine, by the match of the Lady Ioane to Arch-Duke Philip. Neither doe they see that ineffable blessing which England now eni••yeth by the coniunction of Scotland proceeding from a like mariage. Yet there is a saying in Spaine, that as a man should desire to liue in Italy because of the ciuility and ingenious natures of the people; and to dye in Spaine because there the Catholique Re∣ligion

is so sincerely professed: so he should wish to bee borne in France, because of the noblenesse of that nation, which neuer had any King but of their owne country.

The chiefest enimies to the French haue beene the English, & Spaniards; the former had here great possessions, diuerse times plagued them, and tooke from them their kingdome, but being call'd home by ciuill dissentions, lost all. At their departure the French scoffingly asked an English Captaine, when they would returne?* 1.114 Who feelingly answered, when your sinnes are greater then ours. The Spaniards began but of late with them, yet haue they taken from them Navarre, Naples, and Millaine; they dis∣planted them in Florida, poysoned the Dolphin of Vienneys, droue their King Henry the 3^d out of Paris & most of his other Citties, all which they possest: at last they caused him to bee murdered, and intended the like to his successours; a Series of iniuries more memorable then marriageable. Concerning the last warres which the Spaniard made in France, when hee sided with the Duke du Maine, and the rest of those Rebells, which called themselues the Holy League, whereof the Duke of Guise was the Author; against the two Kings Henry the 3^d and 4^th: a French Gentleman made this excellent allusion. For being as∣ked the causes of these ciuill broyles, he replied they were ••pa∣nia and Mania: seeming by this answere to signifie 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 pe∣nurie, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 furie, which are indeed the causes of al intestine tumults; but couertly therein implying the King of Spaine and the Duke of Maine.* 1.115 In former times there were no nations more friendly then these, the Kings of Castile and France be••ng the neerest confederated Princes in Christendome. For their league was betweene King and King, Realme and Realme, Sub∣iect and Subiect; which they were all bound vnder great curses to keepe inviolable.

* 1.116This Countrey is wonderfully stored with riuers, the chiefest whereof is 1 Seine, which arising in Burgundy, watring the cit∣ties of Paris and Roane; and receauing into it nine nauigable streames, disburdeneth it selfe into the British Ocean. 2 Some, vpon which standeth Amiens; it hath its head about S Quintins, diuideth Picardie from A••toys, and hauing receaued eight lesser

streames looseth it selfe in the Sea. 3 Loyre; on which are sea∣ted Nantes and Orleance; it riseth about the mountaines of Avergue (being the greatest in France:) and hauing runne 600 miles, and augmented his Channell with the entertainement of 72 lesser rivulets, mingleth his sweet waters with the brackish Aquitane Ocean. 4 Rhoane, which springing at Driga, three miles from the head of Rhene, watreth Lyons (where it recea∣ueth Sone hastning from Alsatia) then Avignion, and lastly ta∣king in 13 lesser brookes, stealeth into the Mediterranean Sea at Arles. And 5 Garond, which running from the Pyrenean hills to Blay, standing on the Aquitaine Ocean; glideth by the walls of Burdeaux, and Tholouse, and receaueth 16 lesser riuers. Of these the Seine is the richest, the Rhoane the swiftest, the Ga∣rond the greatest, and the Loyre the sweetest.

This fruitfull Region (if we may, as I thinke not, giue cre∣dence to report) was first peopled by Samothes, the sixt sonne of Iophet, called in the Scriptures Mesech, in the yeare of the world 1806. The ofspring attributed to him were certainely a warlike nation, without whose loue no king could secure him∣selfe from imminent dangers. They were very sparing in their diet, and vsed to fine any one that outgrewe his girdle. With these men the Romans fought, rather for their owne preserva∣tion, then in any hope by a conquest of them to enlarge their Dominions. Yet at last they vndertooke the warre, but not till they had subiected almost all the residue of the world. And thē also no•• so much by the valour of the Romans (though the war was managed by the most able Captaine that euer Rome gaue breath to:) as by their own diuisions,* 1.117 were they brought vnder. These men had formerly vnder the conduct of Bremus, said to be the brother of Be••inus King of England, discom••ited the Ro∣mans at the riuer Allia; sacked the Citty, and beseiged the Ca∣pitoll, Anno M. 3577; V.C. 365. In this cause they so terrified the Romans, that after their expulsion from Rome by Camillus, there was a law made; that the Priests, though at al other times exempted, should be compelled to the warre, if euer the Gaules came againe. From Rome they marched on to Greece, where they spoyled and ransackt the Temple of Delphos, for which sa∣crilege,

they were visited with the pestilence. Such as suruiued this plague, went into Asia, and there gaue name to that coun∣trey, now called Galatia.

* 1.118The antique Gaule in rouing euery way As farre as Phoebus darts his golden ray, Seiz'd Italy: the worlds prowd mistresse sackt Which rather Mars then Romulus compact, Then spoiles Pisidia, Misia doth inthrall, And midst of Asia plants another Gaule.

This countrey after 40 yeares resistance by the valour & good fortune of Caesar became tributary to the Romanes; & so remai∣ned till their apparant declining,* 1.119 when the Francones, the Bur∣gundians, and Gothes wrested the most of it from the Romane Monarchie. Betweene these three mighty nations was France diuided in this manner. The Gothes possessed all the country be∣tweene the Rhoane, East; the Aquitaine Ocean, West; the Loyre, North; and the Pyrenean hills, South. The Burgundians had all which lieth betweene the Alpos & the Rhene, East; the Rhoane West; Lorreine, North; and the Mediterranean, South. All the rest together with Belgia belonged to Franks, whose King Charlemaine vtterly ruined the kingdome of the Gothes: & his successours by little and little haue brought to almost nothing, that of the Burgundians. By the Romans this country was diui∣ded into three parts, viz: Belgicam, environed with the Rhene, the Marne, the Seine, and the Ocean: 3^ly, Aquitanicam, which reached from the Pyrenean hills to the Garound; and contained also all the sea coasts vp to the Loyre: 3^ly, Celticam, which com∣prehended all the rest; and was subdiuided into Lugdunensem, containing Daulphine, Savoy, and both Burgundies; and Nar∣••onensem, comprehending Languedocke, and Provence. To Cel∣tica, properly and more strictly so called, appertained Berry, Burbon, Anion, Brittaine. After the comming of these new con∣querours, it was diuided into many Prouinces, whereof the chiefe are. 1 Gascoyne, and Guyen. 2 Poicton. 3 Anion. 4 Brittain. 5 Normandy. 6 France. 7 Berry. 8 Limosin. 9 Languedocke. 10 Provence. 11 Picardie, & Campaigne. 12 Daulphine. 13 The Dutchy. 14 The Earledome of Burgundy. 15 Savoy. 16 Lorrain.

Of some of these La No••e passeth this censure. The men of Berry are Leachers: they of Touraine or Aniou Theeues: They of Languedocke Traitors: They of Provence are Atheists: They of Rh••mes (in Campaigne) superstitious: They of Normandy in∣solent: They of Picardie prowd: and so of the rest.

1. GASCOYNE and GVIEN.

GASCOYNE and GVIEN comprehend in a manner all Gallia Aquitanica bounded with the Pyrenean hills, the Aqui∣ta••ne Ocean, and Garound. It took this name from the Vascones, a people of Spaine, who here seated themselues. Next to the Py∣renean hils lieth the Lordship of Berne, belonging to the kings of Navarre, euer since it and the Earledome of Foix were vni∣ted to that Crowne Anno 1481. It continued very faithful vn∣to Henry of Burbon late King of France and Navarre,* 1.120 during his troubles after the death of Henry the 3^d▪ insomuch that hee was in mockage called by his enimies the Biernoys. Of this Ear∣ledome the chiefe Citty is Oleron. Nigh vnto it lieth the Earle∣dome of Foix, two of whose Earles are of great fame, viz: Iohn de Foix, whom our Henry the sixt for his faithfull seruice in the French warres, created Earle of ••endale; which addition of ho∣nour some of that family still retaine: And Gaston de Foix so renowned in the warres of Italie. These principalities were to∣gether ioyned by the marriage of Marguerit, heire of Berne, vnto Roger Bernard, Earle of Foix, 1262. and both together connected to the Crowne of Navarre by the matrimoniall v∣nion of Leonora Princesse of Navarre, & Gastone of Foix. Here are also the Earledomes of Arminacke, Cominges, Bigorre, and Albret. The chiefe Citties in this tract generally are, 1 Tholouse supposed to be built when Deborah iudged Israel: here was a Parliamentary Court erected for the administration of Iustice in these parts,* 1.121 1302. It was observed that certaine Souldiers hauing stolne sacrilegiously some Gold out of the Temples of Tholouse (when it was sackt by Cepio a Roman Consul) came all to miserable and vnfortunate ends; hence grewe that Adage, Aurum habet Tholosanum,* 1.122 applied to vnhappy men. The fieldes about this towne are in old writers called Campi Catalanniel, extending in length 100, and in breadth 70 French Leagues. In

these fields was fought that terrible battle betweene Attila King of the Hunnes, & Aet us the Roman Leistenant in France. Aetius was strengthned by the Gothes, Franks, Burgundians, and Germans. Attilas army consisted of Hunnes, Eruli, Scythes, Sarmatians, & Suevians, to the number of 500000; of which 180000 that day lost their liues; Attila himselfe being dr••uen to that desperate plunge, that making a funerall pile of Horse saddles, he would haue burned himselfe. But his enemies weary of well doing gaue him leaue to retire homeward through Ita∣lie, which he harassed with sire and sword, murdering the peo∣ple, and ruining the townes, so that he was then and long after called Flagellum dei. Aetius notwithstanding this good seruice, was by Valentinian Emperour of the West, rewarded with the losse of his head. By which act, the Emperour (as one told him) had cut off his right hand with his left. And indeed so it hapned, for not long after he himselfe was by Maximianus murdered, and the Empire of Rome irrecouerably destroyed. 2 Burdeaux where our king Richard the second was borne, and all about whose territories there are yet very apparant footstepps of the English tongue. It is honoured with an Vniuersity; as also with Parliamentary authority for the adiacent Countries, A^o 1443. 3 Bazas on the Garond; and 4 Bayen on the coast of Spaine.

* 1.123On the Northerne end of this Countrey ioyneth the little Province Xaintoigne, the chiefe Towns are Sainctes (olim, Medi∣olanum) and Rochel, the best fortefied towne of all France, and the best fortresse of the Protestants.

It will not be amisse in this place, to say somewhat of the war••es which the Citizens of this Towne haue diuers times maintained against the French King in defence of Religion. At the end of the second ciuil warres,* 1.124 A^o 1568 many townes con∣sidering how ill the former peace had bin obserued, refused to take in any of the kings garrisons, neither would they permit a∣ny of the Papists to beare office among them. Of those, Rochel was one; which also contrary to the kings command, maintai∣ned a navie for their safety by sea, and continued their fortifica∣tions for their defence by land. So that hither the Queen of Na∣varre and her son retired as to a place of security, 1570, Rochel

of all the French townes, only held good for the Protestants, & is by M. Iarvill on all sides blocked vp. But the siege is soone raised, & Rochel, Montalban, Sancerre, with some other towns are made cautionarie for the peace ensuing. 1573. It was besie∣ged by Byron the elder, with an army of 50000 men, & 60 pie∣ces of artillery. Here were present at this siege King Charles, Henry D. of Aniou his brother; the Duke of Aumal, &c. It held out from the beginning of March, till the 17 of Iune, and was then freed: the city hauing in one moneth endured 13000 shot; & the king in his whole warre lost 20000 of his men, and a∣mong others the Duke of Aumal. 75 and 76, it was attemp∣ted by M. Landereau, and the Ile of Re nigh to it was taken, but soon recouered; after which the king of Navarre, & the Prince of Conde entred it in triumph .1577. it is by M. Lansac besieged Seaward, but he being beaten back, peace was made, and 8 other pledge-townes assigned. It was in the troubles of 85 and 88, the place of retreat to the aboue-named Princes; And when the Guisiards had compelled king Henry to make warre vpon the Religion; The king of Navarre issued from thence to divert the Duke M••r••uer from Montagne. The next yeare Henry 3 being slaine, the Rochelers sided with Henry 4, and till the yeare 1621. were neuer molested; Within this litle Prouince of Xain∣toigne, is also the well-fortified town of S. Iohn de Angelo.

The chief riuers in all this Tract are 1 Iearn,* 1.125 2 Lot, 3 Balze, 4 Lisle, 5 Dordone, all paying their tributary streames to Ga∣rond, 6 Souson in Gascoigne, and 7 Charent in Xaintoigne filling the Ocean.

The Dutchy of Aquitaine was giuen by Charles the Bald,* 1.126 vnto Ranulph a Burgundian, for his good seruice against the Normans, A^o 844. To whose second successour called Eudes, were added the Earledomes of P••ictou and Avergne, anno 902. In this Image it continued till the yeare 1152. When Elenor the daughter and heire to William the 5 of that name, was mar∣ried to Henry the 2^d of England, from whose yongest son Iohn, vniustly detaining the Crown of England from Arthur of Bri∣taine, son to Geofrie his eldest brother; it was taken by Philip of France, anno 1202; the said Iohn being first lawfully convicted

by his Peeres, for Fellony, and the murther of his Cousin Ar∣thur, and by them condemned to forfeit his estates in France. After about the yeare 1259, S. Lewis of France gaue vnto Hen∣ry the third of England, the Dutchy of Guien, conditionally that he should renounce all title to his other inheritances. This Dut∣chy containing the hithermost part of Gascoigne, and the coun∣try of Xainton vnto the riuer of Charent, continued English till the yeare 1452: When by reason of the ciuill warres betweene Yorke and Lancaster, the Garison Souldiers were recalled to maintaine factions at home, and Charles the 7 of France reco∣uered Guien, and all the other English possessions, Calice ex∣cepted.

2. POICTOV.

POICTOV hath on the North Brittaine and Anion, on the East the Dutchy of Berrie; on the South Xaintoigne, & Guien; on the West the Aquitaine Seas. It is called in Latine, Pictavia, from the Pictones, being the ancient inhabitants, and is a coun∣try so great and plentifull, that there are numbred 1200 Pari∣shes, and three Bishopricks: The chiefe Cities are 1 Poicteirs, in Latine Pictavis,* 1.127 seated on the riuer Clavius, famous for the stu∣dy of the Ciuill Law, and being the next to Paris for greatnes, 2 Mailesay. 3 Lasson. 4 Rocksurion, and 5 Castell Herauld (or Castrum Herauldi) the title of which place, was in the dayes of Henry the 2^d,* 1.128 and Francis the 2^d his son, giuen to the family of the Earles of Hamilton of Scotland.

* 1.129In the Vine-field of this Country, was fought that memora∣ble battaile between Iohn of France and our Black Prince; who being distressed by the number of the French, would willingly haue departed on honorable tearmes, which the French not ac∣cepting, insteed of Conquest, found an ouerthrow. For they presuming on their own worth, alwaies to their own disadvan∣tage, bereft the enemy of all opportunity of retiring; whereas ordinary policy would instruct the leader of an Army, to make his enemy if he would fly, a bridge of gold, as Count Pitelan v∣sed to say: Hereupon Themistocles would not permit the Gre∣cians to breake the bridge made ouer the Hellespont by Xerxes, left the Persians should be compelled to fight, and so happen

to recouer their former losses: and Charles the 6 lost his Army by intercepting of our 5 Henry in his march to Calice. For where all way of fl••ght is stopt, the basest Souldier will rather dye with glory in the front of his battle, then fly and be killed with ignominie. So true a Mistresse of hardy resolutions is de∣spaire, and no lesse true this prouerbe of ours, Make a Coward fight & he will kill the Diuell. On the contrary it hath bin the vse of diuers politick Captaines, to make their own Souldiers fight more resolutely, taking from them all hope of safety but by battell. So did our William the Conquerour; who at his arriual into England, burnt the shippes which transported his Army, thereby giuing his Souldiers to wit, that their liues lay in the strength of their armes, & courage of their hearts; not in the nimblenesse of their heeles. Tariff the leader of the Moores in∣to Spaine, burnt likewise all his Navy, one only Pinnace excep∣ted, which he reserued to carry tidings of his successe. When Charles Martell encountred that infinite hoste of the Saracens, (of which you shall anon heare more) hee commanded the people of Toures to open their gates onely to the Victors: then he led his Army ouer the Loyre, placing on the bankes thereof certaine troupes of horsemen, to kill all such as fled out of the field: Hereby informing his men, that there was to them no more France then what they fought on, vnlesse they were con∣querours. In like manner the same Themistocles cunningly wor∣king the Persians to enclose the Greeke Navy on euery side, en∣flamed the Grecians with such courage by this necessity of fight, that they gaue their enemies the memorablest defeat, that euer hapned on the seas.

This Country is watred with Clavius,* 1.130 Vienne, and Crevise, three riuers which runne into the Loyre: and hath followed the f••rtune of Aquitaine.

3. ANIOV.

ANIOV in Latine Andegavium, though but little, is excel∣lent fruitfull,* 1.131 and yeeldeth the best wines in France. To it are an∣nexed the Provinces of Turraine and Maine; this last formerly inhabited by the Cenomani, the former is diuided by the Loyre. The chiefe Townes of Aniou are Angiers (of old Iulio Magus)

where Lewis the 2^d Duke hereof, founded an Vniuersity, Anno 1388. 2 Beaufort a towne belonging to our Dukes of Lanca∣ster, in which Iohn of Gaunt so much delighted,* 1.132 that he caused all the children which he had by Catharine Swinforte his third wife, to be called Beaufortes, a reason not knowne to all: which Beaufortes were afterward Dukes of Somerset and Exeter, and Earles of Dorset. This town c••me to the house of Lancaster by Blanch of Artoys, vnto Edmund surnamed Crouchbacke, second s••n to our Henry the 3^d, created by his Father the first Earle of Lancaster. Nigh vnto this town Thomas D. of Clarence, & bro∣ther to Henry 5 was slaine, Anno 1422. 3 Saumur, a towne pleasantly seated on the Loyre; and lately one of the pledge-townes in the hands of the Protestants. On the North side of Anion between it and Normandie, lieth Maine, whose chiefe townes are 1 Mans or Maine, the principall towne in all this Country, seated on the riuer of Magenu••; which arising in the Northerne edge of this Prouince, and washing the walls of this towne and Angeirs, emptieth it selfe in the Loyre. 2 Beaumont. 3 Vendosme, standing on the Southeast corner of this Country: a town which belonged to the house of Burbon; & gaue name to Antonio, surnamed Vendosm▪ Father to Henry the 4. On the Southeast of Aniou, between it and Berrie, lieth the Country of Toureine, whose mother city is Tours (or Turena) where the Protestants first began, and from one of whose gates, called Hugoes gate (as before we haue said) they tooke the name of Hugonots. Some haue derived this name from the first words of an Apologie which they made before the French king, which were Huenos venimus; and as the Protestants were so called, because in their writings to the Emperour, they often vsed the word Protestumus; so from the word Huenos, the name of Hu∣gonots, or Hu••nots must needs be deduced. Not much vnlike to this are the etymons of the Longebards and Wallouns, of whom I shall hereafter haue occasion to speak, which came questionlesse out of the same forge. Neere vnto this towne Charles Martell, Father to Pepin King of France, discomfited an host of 400000 Saracens, led by Abderamen, and slew of them 370000, about the yeare of our redemption 732. 2 Amboyse. 3 Bloys, where

Henry of Loraine, Duke of Guise, the originall and first mouer of the ciuill warres in France, and the great contriuer and engi∣ner of the terrible Massacie in Paris, A^o 1572. was slaine in the Senate-house by the command of Henry the 3^d.

Somewhat higher vpon the Loyre standeth Orleance, once a kingdome: a City that long felt the force of an English siege; before whose walls died g••eat Montacute,* 1.133 Earle of Salisbury, glorying in that she cast a bone of diuision betweene the Bur∣gundian and English, to the eternall prejudice of the latter, and disgrace of the former▪ as also in the education of Ioan the Vir∣gin It was called by Caesar, Genabum; by the Moderne Lati∣nists Aurelia, the Countrie about it Aurelianensis, and wor∣thily. For in the yeare 276. the Emperour Aurelian built it out of the ruines of old Genabum.* 1.134 It was made an Vniversity by Philip the faire, A^o 1312. wherein the Ciuill Law is the chiefe study.

Aniou was giuen to Robert a Saxon Prince,* 1.135 by Charles the Bald, for his valour showne against the Normans 870. The third in direct line from this Robert, was Hugh Capet King•• of France by generall election, who gaue the Earledome of Aniou vnto Geofry Grisogonelle a Saxon Knight, Anno 926. The first of his Successours that possessed Maine, was Foulke the third▪ 1083. by the right of Sybell his wife, daughter to Helie Earle of Maine Their son Geofry was afterwards inriched with the addition of the County of Tourame; and his marriage with Maude daughter and h••ite to Henry the first of England, and widow of Henry the 4, Emperour. From these two proceeded Henry the 2^d King of England▪ & Farle of Aniou; whose fourth son Iohn lost all his Estates in France by confiscation, 1202. Then it was giuen to Charles, son to Lewis the eight; in right of his wife, Earle of Provence; and by the gift of Pope Vrban the fourth, King of Naples and Sicily, 1262. It was raised to a Dut∣chy by Charles the 5, Anno 1280. And lastly giuen by Rene tho last Duke, to Lewis the eleuenth, Anno 1480.

4. BRITTAINE.

BRITTAINE is environed with Maine,* 1.136 Touraine, and the Sea. It is diuided into Hault or high Brittaine, being the Ea∣sterne,

and Basse or Low Brittaine being the Westerne parts; & was first called Armerica, quasi Ad mare sita; and now Brit∣taine, of the Brittaines, which in the reigne of Maximinus came hither and seated themselues; to whom there flocked in∣finite others at the Saxons tyrannizing in Brittaine. These peo∣ple both conquered and new named the Country, according to these Verses:

Vicit Aremoricaes animosa Britannia gentes, Et dedit imposito nomina prisca ingo. The ancient Brittaine by the Saxons chaced * 1.137From's natiue Albion, soone the Gaules displaced From Armorick; and then victoriously After his name surnamed it Brittanny.

The Brittish or Welch language in part remaineth here still; for such as came out of Brittaine hither first,* 1.138 and married the women of this Country, did cut out their tongues, lest they should corrupt the language of their children. Notable riuers here are none, which defect is supplied by the neighbourhood of the Sea, which yeeldeth them diuerse Hauens, the chiefe be∣ing Ereiste and S. Malo, so often spoyled and damaged by the English in our French warres, since the time of Henry 7. As for their cities the chiefe of them are 1 Nantes, on the bankes of the Loyre, where the Parliament of Brittaine is kept, which was e∣rected A^o 1553. 2 Rhones on the little riuer Vilent. 3 Vannes seated on the South sea. 4 S. Breine, the seate of the chief Bishop of this Province on the No••th sea; and 5 Rohan the title and in∣heritance of that fauous Prince the Duke of Rohan, who in the late warres adhered so closely to them of the Religion.

The Lords of Brittaine sometime▪ stiled themselues kings, but afterwards Earles,* 1.139 about the yeare 859, and so continued till the time of Iohn the Red, Earle of Brittaine; who by Lewis the 9 was made a Duke, Anno 1250. In his posterity it conti∣nued till the dayes of Duke Francis the second, who joyning himself in league with Charles Duke of Berry, & Charles Duke of Burgundy, against Lewis the 11•• drew ru••ne on his head, which he could not possibly auoid Charles Duke of Berry, as it was thought, was poysoned, Charles of Burgundy lost his life

at the battle of Nancie, 1476; & his country was conquered by the French King:* 1.140 And Francis this Duke hauing embarqued himselfe in the saiue troublous Ocean, must needes suffer ship∣wrecke with his Copartners. The King of France inuadeth Bri∣taine, The Duke ouercharged with melancholy, dies, 1488; lea∣uing Anne his daughter and heire, in the power of his enemy Charles the eight: who contracts a marriage with the Orphan, and vniteth Brittaine to France. There were many impediments which might haue hindred this marriage, but Charles breaketh through them all. First Charles himselfe had bin formerly con∣tracted to Archduke Maximilians daughter; but this he held voide, because the yong Lady was not of age at the time of the contract. 2^ly Anne the Dutches was also contracted to Ma∣ximilian; and this he held vnvalid, because the Dutchesse being his homager, could not bestow her selfe without his licence. & 3^l• Maximilian had by proxie married her, which marriage he consummated by a ceremony in those daies new; For his Em∣bassadour attended by a great traine of Lords and Ladies, ba∣red his leg vp to the knee, and put it into the Dutchesses sheets, thereby taking possession of her bed and body: But Charles consulting with his Diuines, was told that this pretended con∣summation, was rather an invention of Court, then any way firme by the Lawes of the Church. Certainely God blessed not this wedding; for of three children which they had betweene them, not one liued. Charles being dead, his successor Lewis on the same policie, divorced himself from his own wife, & marri∣ed this Dutchesse. From this second mariage, the Acrhdutchesse Isabell descended; for whom, when her Father King Philip made a claime to this Dutchy,* 1.141 she indeed being the true heire in lineal descentithe Frenchmen vrged a Law of their own deuising, that no Countrey being once incorporate to the French Crowne, could again be aliened. A proper Law truely, but somewhat newer, and of a worse stamp then the Salique.

Most of our ••or•• or Earles of Richmond,* 1.142 were Earles and Dukes of this house. The armes are Ermines.

5. NORMANDIE.

NORMANDIE hath on the South Maine,* 1.143 and the Isle of

France; on the East the Riuer Some, on other parts the Ocean. It was formerly called Neustria, corruptly for Westria, the word Westenrich signifying in the Germane tongue, the Western limit of the Empire: and now Normandie of the Normans.

The riuer Sequana, or Seine, runneth qulte through it, as also two lester riuers Orus and Anon.

In this Country is the little Signiory of Ividot, heretofore a kingdome free & absolute. Clotaire the seuenth King of France, hauing abused the wife of Gawter d'Ividot,* 1.144 (so called because he was here borne) added one wickednesse to another, killing this Gawter as he was at his devotions on a Good-Friday, therein preventing the revenge which he knew he had deserued. After this wicked act, his conscience accusing him, and the Ro∣man Bishop exhorting to repentance, he erected the Lordship of Ividot to a kingdome; assigning the posterity of Gawter all the prerogatiues of a free Monarch, as to make Lawes, coine money, and the like. From hence the French call a man that hath but small demaines to maintaine a great title, a Roy d' Ivi∣dot. At last, but at what time I know not, it fell again to a Lord∣ship, and belongeth now to the house of Bellay in Little Brit∣taine.

This Dukedome of Normandie containeth 8 citties, the chief whereof are 1 Constance,* 1.145 2 Cane famous for the long resistance it made to Henry the fift of England. 3 Bayeux on the Sea side, the Bishop whereof Odo, was the Earle of Kent; who hauing displeased King William his brother, was committed to prison by a witty distinction; not as the Bishop of Bayeux, (for then the Clergie was free from all secular jurisdiction,) but as the Earle of Kent. 4 Pontoyse. 5 Roane the Metropolis of Norman∣die. In the chiefe Chu••ch of this town is the Sepulchre of Iohn Duke of Bedford, Regent of France, whose monument when a foolish Court••er perswaded Charles the eight to deface, God defend (saith he) that I should wrong him dead, whom l••uing all the force of France could not resist. 6 Palaise a town once of good strength.* 1.146 As Duke Robert passed through this towne, he beheld among a company of yong maides dancing, one Arlet a skin∣ners daughter: whose nimblenesse in her dance, made the Duke

think she was not sluggish in a bed, and therefore he sent for her to accompany him that night. To omit the immodest behaui∣our she vsed at her lying downe; the Duke on her begat that night William the Bastard, King of England: in spight to whom, and disgrace to his mother, the English call'd all Whores Har∣lets, a word yet in vse amongst vs. 7 Mortaigne, which was the title or Earledome which was giuen to Iohn surnamed Sans¦terre, afterward king of England; and 8 Crecie a towne in the Country of Pentheiu, lying on the East of Normandie; nigh vnto which Edward the 3^d ouercame Philip of Valoys. 8. Caux. 9 Verneile. It is reported that when Philip the second of France, had besieged this town, and that newes of it came to Richard the first of England; that he should protest in these words, I wil neuer turne my backe till I haue confronted the French: For the performance of which Princely word, he brake a way through his Palace of Westminster, and came so vnexpected to France, that the French raised their siege, and departed.

The chiefe Hauen-townes are Hareflow, and Deepe. Of these the former was the first town which our victorious Prince king Henry the 5 attempted and took in, in France. The latter is fa∣mous for its fidelity, and vnmoueable allegeance to Henry 4 of France, euen in the middest of his troubles: at that time when the confederat Papists of the Guisian faction, calling themselues the holy League, had beaten him out of almost all his towns, and in dernion called him King of Deepe. The third Hauen-towne is Newhauen,* 1.147 in Latine called Franciscopolis, because it was foun∣ded by Francis the first. This town was in the first ciuill warres in France about religion, yeelded into the hands of Elizabeth of England by the Prince of Conde and his faction, as a towne of Caution, for such forces as she should on their behalfe leuie. The French king not liking a neighbour so potent, made peace with the Protestants, on that condition that they should driue home the English. By this meanes he weakned their forces for the present; depriued them of all hope of future aide from our Queene; twisted his own plots closer; and the next yeare began a stronger warre vpon them, now ashamed anywhere to de∣mand succour.

The Parliamentary City for this and the adjoyning Prouin∣ces, is Rhoane (of old R••thomagus) erected A^o 150••.

* 1.148The Normans were a people of Norwegia, and made their first irruptions about the yeare 700: when they so ransacked & plagued the Maritime townes, that it was inserted into the Le∣tany, From Plag••e, Pestilence, and the fury of the Normans good Lord, &c. To quiet these people, and to secure himself, Charles the Bald gaue them a part of Neustria, by them since called Normannia: Their first Duke was R••ll••, A^o 900, from whence in a direct line, the sixt was William the Bastard, Conquerour, & King of England, A^o 1067. After this, Normandy continued English till the dayes of King Iohn; when Philip Augustus seized on all his estates in France as forfeitures, A^o 1202. The English then possessing the Dukedomes of Normandy, Guyen, and A∣quitaine; the Earledomes of Aniou, Touraine, Maine, Poicteirs, and Limosin; being in all a farre greater and better portion of the Country, then the Kings of France themselues possessed.

9. THE ISLE OF FRANCE.

THE ISLE OF FRANCE is sited in the circlings & con∣fluences of Seine, and other petty brookes, as our Isle of Ely in Cambridgeshire on the confluence of Welland and other Riuers. It tooke its denomination from the Francones, who did first e∣rect their kingdome in this place. These Francones were a peo∣ple which liued in the great Forrest called Sylva Hercyma in Germany,* 1.149 who driuing the Vangiones out of their Country, there seated themselues, & called it after their own name Fran∣conia. These Iulius Caesar tamed, Maximinus slaughtred, Con∣stantine vanquished, and Iulian the Apostata kept vnder: yet vnder the reigne of Valentinian the first, they began to shake off the clog of bondage, and diminishing their name with their increase of power, called them France, or Franks, that is Free∣men. They were gouerned by Dukes till the yeare 420, when Pharamond took on him the title of king. As for France, the first that euer set foot there, was Moroucus, who seeing the Romans on one side put to the worst by Theodoric and the Gothes; en∣tred together with the Burgundians on the other, seazed on the Isle of France, subdued Paris, & made it the seat of his King∣dome.

Afterward when they had fully seated thēselues here, the kings vsed to diuide their kingdome according to the number of their sons:* 1.150 Hence haue we a King o' Orleance, a K. of Austrasia, a K. of Soyssons; a K. of France, which alwaies was he, & he only who had his seat in Paris. This is the chief city of France, & was called formerly Lutetia, quasi Luto sita, as being sited in so clayie asoyle that they vse as a common Prouerb to say, It staines like the dirt of Paris. The Vniuersity here is accounted the first of Europe,* 1.151 containing 55 Colledges, built by Charles the Great at the perswasion of Alcuine an Englishman, A^o 800. Francis the first, whom the French call the father of the Muses, intended, (being perswaded thereunto by Reucline and Budaus, as great restorers of letters in those parts, as Moore in England, or E. rasinus in Germanie) to haue built here a Colledge, wherein should haue bin Professours of all Arts and Languages. He would haue endowed it with 50000 Crownes of yearely re∣venue, for the maintainance of his Professours and Schollers, whose number in all should haue bin 600. But it went no fur∣ther then the intent, for death took from him time to actuate it. This City is in compasse 12 miles, and is reported to haue bin built in the time of Amasias King of Iudah. It standeth in a most fertile soile, insomuch that when it was besieged by the Dukes of Berry, Burgundy, and Brittaine, with an army of 100000 men; neither the assailants without, nor the defen∣dants within, felt any want of victuals; and yet the Citizens be∣sides the common souldiers, are reckoned to be 4 or 500000. It is honoured with a Parliament, to which all other may ap∣peale, from which not one. These French Parliaments are as our Law-Courts are, our Parliaments as their Conventus ordinum. It is seated on Seine, which serueth the Town with little boates and barges (as the Thames Westward doth London) the riuer ebbing and flowing no farther then Pontclarch, distant from Paris 75 miles, or thereabout. The Parisians bragge that their town was neuer conquered: the reason is, it is very weak••; and therefore compoundeth with the enemy. This Town was held by the English 16 yeares, and solemnized the Coronation of Henry the sixt of France and England, with all joyfull acclama∣tions, in the Church of Nostre Dame: being long 65 faddome,

broad 24, high 15, aboue which the St••eples are eleuated 34 faddome, Secondly also here is S. Vincents, where victorious Henry the fifth ended his dayes. Thirdly somwhat Eastward, Soysons, once the seat of the King of Soysons, for only the kings of Paris (as we haue said) were called Kings of France. Fourth∣ly Charenton, famous for the assiduous preaching here of that excellent ornament of the French Church, Peter du Moulin. H••ere is also in this Isle the royall Palace of Fountaine bleau, (that is the faire Fountaine) the fairest house not of France only, but (as they say) of all Christendome. Indeed I haue heard tra∣vellers (who for the most part vilifie their own Country in re∣spect of others) report, that it farre exceedeth both for beauty and bignesse, the largest and brauest of his Maiesties house; in England.

Northward lieth the Dukedome of Valoys, whose prime City is Senlis, the second Luzarch. This Dukedome gaue name to all the French kings of the second branch of the Capets; which beginning in Philip de Valoys, A^o 1328; ended in Henry the 3^d, 1589. Westward to Paris lieth the litle Prouince of La Beause, whose chiefe townes are 1 Chartres,* 1.152 or (as the Latine writers call it) Carnutum. This town giueth title to a Vidame, or Vi∣eedominus, an honour onely vsed in France, whereof here al∣so there are but foure, viz. this of Charters, 2^ly of Amiens, 3^l• of Chalons, and 4^ly of Gerbery in Beavoys. The 2^d towne of this La Beause or Belsia, is Estampes.

The Kings of France,

420

* 1.1531 Pharamond 11

431

2 Clodius 18

449

3 Meroueus 10

459

4 Child••ricu•• 26

485

5 Clo••oueu•• primus Rex Chr. 30

515

6 Childebortus 45

560

7 Clotarius 5

565

8 Cherebertus 9

574

9 Childeric II. 14

588

10 Clotarius II. 44

632

11 Dagobertus 14

646

12 Clodoueus II. 17

663

13 Clotarius III 4

667

14 Childericus III. 12

680

15 Theodoricus 14

694

16 Clodoueus III. 4

698

17 Childebertus II. 18

716

18 Dagobertus II. 6

722

19 Childericus IIII. 5

727

20 Theodoricus II. 15

742

21 Childericus V, was

• the last of the Merouignian Family: he was deposed by Pepin, son to Charles Martell, the Pope giuing assent and approbatiō to his proceedings.* 1.154 This Pepi•• and his Father Martell we•••• Mayres of the Palace to the former Kings. These Mayres were originally Comptrollers of the Kings house, and had nothing to doe with the affaires of State. But Clotayre the 2^d to ease himselfe and his successours of a burden so weighty; made the Mayres Vicars generall of his Empire. From henceforward the Kings followed the••r pleasures, shewing themselues onely on Mayday; and then being seated in a chariot, adorned with flowres, and drawne by foure oxen: As for the Mayre he ope∣neth packets, heateth and dispatcheth forreine Embassadours, giueth remedy to the complaints of the subiects, maketh Lawes and repeateth them; an authority somewhat like that of the Praefecti praetorio, in the time of the Romane Emperours. Vnder Degobert the first, Pepin was Mayre; who continued in that office till the reigne of Clovis the third, and then he died, leauing his authority to Charles Martell his base son. This Charles did to the Kings of France great seruice, for which he was created Duke or Prince of the French. Yet would not he (though the Estate was at his disposure) settle it in himselfe; it being his v∣suall saying, that he had rather rule a King, then be one. As for his son Pepin, he succeeding his Father in authority but not in vertuous resolutions, was by Pope Zachary the first invested with the Diademe of France; and the vnfortunate king Childe∣ricus, had his powle shauen, and was thrust into a Monastery. For this investiture, both Pepin and his son Charles the great, did good seruice to the Romane Prelates, and they to requite their kindnesses, gaue vnto the last, the Empire of the West; and the title of most Christian King. The sonnes of this most wor∣thy Emperour, did most vnworthily degenerate.

The second Race of French kings.

751

1 Pepin 18

769

2 Carolus M. 46

815

3 Lodovicus Pius 26

841

4 Carolus 38

879

5 Lodovicus Balbus 2

881

6 Lodovicus III. 5

886

7 Carolus Crassus 5

891

8 Odo,* 1.155 or Eudes.

900

9 Carolus simplex 27

927

10 Redul. Burgundio 2

929

11 Lodovicus IIII. 27

956

12 Lotharius 31

987

13 Lodovic. V. 2. wa•• the last of the Mongrell issue of Charles the great, in which time forreiners were their kings, and the Rulers of the Prouinces ••ell from the French obediēce; and vsurped entire gouernment. These troubles made way to Hugh, surnamed Capet (either of his great head, or because when he was a boy, hee was wont to snatch off his Fellowes cappes) to ascend the Royall Thron•• of France; a Prince of a strange blood, and on••y hoysed vp by the people, to the preju∣dice of Charles of Lorraine the true Heire of France, as the bro∣ther of Lotharius, and Vncle vnto Lodovicus the last king of this line.

The third Race of French kings.

98••

1 Hugh Capet 9

997

2 Robert 34

1031

3 Henry 30

1061

4 Philip 49

1110

5 Lodovicus VI. 28

1138

6 Lewis VII. 43

1181

7 Philip II. 43

1224

8 Lewis VIII. 3

2227

9 S^t Lewis 44

1271

10 Philip III. 15

1286

11 Philip the faire IV. 28

1314

12 Lewis Hutin, af∣ter whose death the Crowne by right should haue descended to Ioane his daughter, deposed by the next King. 2.

1316

13. Philip the long, partly by threats, promises, and in∣treaty, made the Nobles and Commons to enact a Law for disabling the succession of women; a Law (saith Hat∣lan) that could not possibly be attributed to Pharamond who was king of the Francones, but neuer had foot of land in in France; his grandchild Meroueus being the first that euer passed the Rhene. 5.

1321.

* 1.15614. Charles the faire. After whose decease began the warres of the English for the Crowne of France; Edward 3^d of England, being son to Isabel, daughter to Philip the faire, and sister to the three last Kings: but the French chose Philip of Valoys, son vnto Iohn of Valoys, brother to Philip the faire; of which Iohn it is said, that he was son to a king, brother to a king, vncle to a king, father to a king, yet he himselfe was no king. 7.

1328.

15. Philip of ••aloys. In this kings dayes was fought the battle of Crecie. The French army consisted of about 70000 souldiers, the English had but 11800 men; yet God blessed the English by whose valour fell that day, Iohn king of Bohemia, 11 Princes, 80 Barons, 120 knights, and 30000 common souldiers, A^o 1345. 2••.

1350.

15 Iohn. In whose raigne was the Battle of Poicteirs, wherein Edward the Blacke Prince, with an handfull of wearied souldiers, being in all but 8000, ouercame the French Army consisting of 40000 men; flew (besides the Nobles) 10000 souldiers, tooke prisoners king Iohn and Philip his son, 70 Earles, 50 Barons, and 12000 Gentle∣men or thereabouts. 14.

1364.

16 Charles IV. called the Wise: which attribute king Lewis the 11 could not approue of; it being (as he said,) foolishly done, to giue his yonger brother Philippe, the Dukedome of Burgundy, and withall, the Heire of Flaun∣ders to wise. 17.

1••81.

17 Charles the VI: in whose life Henry the 5 pursued his ••ight in France; & hauing an army of 15000, confrō∣ted an host of Frenchmen, consisting of aboue 52000: whereof he slew 5 Dukes, 8 Ea••les, 25 Lords, 8••00 knights and Gentlemen of note, 1500 of the commons: the English loosing but one Duke, one Earle, and 600 souldiers. This vnfortunate Prince lost all that his Prede∣cessour Philip had taken from Iohn of England. 42

1423.

18 Charles VII, who droue the English, then diuided by domestick dissention, out of all France. 38

1461.

19 Lewis XI. who got Prouence with the title of Na∣ples,* 1.157 Burgundy, and Picardy. Of whom ye shall find in the chamber of accounts, a reckoning of two shillings for new sleeues to his old duoblet, and three halfepence for li∣quor to grease his bootes. 23

1484

20 Charles VIII:* 1.158 who quickly wonne, and as soon lost the kingdome of Naples. 14

1498

21 Lewis XII. who wonne Millaine▪ and diuided Na∣ples with king Ferdinand the Catholique; but was depri∣ued

1515

22 Francis the perpetuall aduersary to Charles the 5; because (as he said) the Emperour could endure no e∣quall, and he no superiou••; he was taken in the battaile of Pavia, and put to a grieuous ransome. 32

1547

23 Henry II, droue Charles out of Germany, took Met••, Toul, and Verdune. 13

1559

24 Francis II. ••

1560

25 Charles IX, the author of the Massacre at Paris. 14

1574

26 Henry III, stript of his kingdome and life, by the Guisians, and Spaniards. 15

1589

27 Henry IIII, king of Navarre, (the first of the house of Burbon) ruin'd the league of the house of Guise••; & ha∣uing driuen the Spaniard out of France, into which hee was called by those of that potent and rebellious faction: after a tenne yeares time of peace, was most villainously slaine by Rauiliac. 21

1610

28 Lewis XIII now liuing. To these 28 kings of the Ca∣pets, adde 13 of the Carolouignians, and 21 of the Mero∣uignians: and the whole number of the kings of France will amount to 62.

7. BERRY and BVRBON.

The Countries of BERRY and BVRBON are invironed with Poictou, Limosin, Avergne, the Dutchy of Burgundy, and Champaine.

* 1.159Berry called in Latin Biturigum Regio, of the chiefe Citty Bituris, now Bourges; is so stored with sheepe, that when they take a man for too much lying in a greater number then truth, they will say, Fy, there are not so many sheepe in Berry.

Th••s Prouince is watered with the riuer Cher, & containeth 33 walled Townes; the chiefe of which are 1 Bourges, formerly called Avaricum; the revolt of which Towne in Caesars time, gaue such a checke to his proceedings, that hee was faigne to stretch his wit and valour on the tente••hookes, before it was a∣gaine yeelded to him. It is said to haue beene built by Ogyges Noes grand-child, who called it Bitogyges, which by corruption

fell vnto B••turiges; an Etymologie, that were it as deere bought, as faire fetched, it might haue beene good for Ladies; sure I am it is not for Scholler. Others call it more probably Bituris, quasi Biturris, from two faire Towres in this Citty erected; one whereof is yet in part standing. Herevnto alludeth an ancient Grammarian,

Turribus à binis inde vocor Bituris. From two Towres which were builded here The name of Bituris I beare.

Calamenus calleth it the honorour of all learning, & storehouse of learned men, for it is indeed a florishing Vniuersity. 2 Sancerre, called of old Sacrum Cereris, from Ceres, as it seemeth here, wor∣shipped. It is a towne of good strength, and was consigned o∣ver vnto the Protestants, 1570, as a towne of caution, for the more sincere obseruing of the articles of peace then newly a∣greed on. 3 Argenton the title or honour of Philip de Comines, that excellent historian; who diued so deeply into, and writ so plainely of the state affaires; that Katherine di Medices vsed to say, that he had made as many Heretickes in policie, as Luther had in religion. He was from this towne vulgarly called Mon∣seiur de Argenton. 4 Chasleau Rous.

This Countrey after the decease of Harpen,* 1.160 who going to the holy Land, sould it to K. ••hilip the first An. 1096. was neuer aliened from the Crowne, vnlesse it were for the portion of the king, younger sonne; which they call the Appennages.

Burbon is watered with the riuers of Loyre, and Allier: The chiefe ci••ties are first Burbon (formerly Boya) naming the whole Province. 2 Molins vpon a little riuulet called Elaner. 3 Ne∣vers honoured with a Dukedome.

This Province in the dayes of the degenerate issue of Charles the great,* 1.161 was seized on by the Dampiers: the last of which was Archemb••ld Dampierre, whose daughter and heire Beatrix, was married to Robert younger sonne to Saint Lewis 1308: from whom are descended the present Kings of France & Prin∣ces of Conde.

To Burbon belong Beauoys and Averne.

1. Beauoys is a small Prouince, at the Southeast of Burbon. The chiefe Townes are Be••ueiu and Ville Franche. Of the first towne Bea••ieau in the time of our Richard the first,* 1.162 one Philip was Bishop: who being a martiall man, & much annoying our border, was by king Richard in a skirmish fortunately taken, and put in p••ison. The Bishop complained to the Pope, who wrot in the behalfe of his sonne as ••n Ecclesiasticall person, and a shepheard of the Lords. The King sent vnto the Pope the ar∣mour he was taken in, and engraued thereon the words, which Iacobs sonnes vsed when they had sold their brother Ioseph, and presented their father with his coat, viz: Vide vtrum filij tui tu∣nica sit velum: which the Pope viewing, swore it was rather the coat of a sonne of Mars, then a sonne of the Church: and so bid the King vse his pleasure.

* 1.163The first Lord of Beauoys was Omphroy, brother to Artand of Lyon••ys, Anno 989: in whose issue it continued till the yeare 1400, or thereabout: when Edward the last Lord dying with∣out issue, gaue it vnto Lewis surnamed the Good. D. of Burbon. 2 Averne is seated on the South of Burbon••ys. It is watered with the Loyre which hath his head in the Mountaines of this countrey, and Eleuer. This Prouince takes its name from the Averni ouer whom Ve••cingetorix, that so long put Caesar to his trumpes with 238000 men, was King. Hee kept his resi∣dence at Gergouia (now Clermont) the Metropolis of this Pro∣vince: the next to whi••h is Saint ••loure, inumcible by reason of its situation.* 1.164 3 Claudes A••gues▪ 4 Marignes. Here is also the Towne and signeurie of Aubigny, which was giuen by Charles the sixt, to Robert, second sonne of Alan Steward Earle of Len∣nox; and is still an honorary title among that noble familie.

* 1.165This Lordship was vnited to Burbon, 1••10. by the marri∣age of Duke Iohn of Burbon, and Bonne Countesse of Avergne.

8. LIMOSIN.

LIMOSIN is enuironed with Berry, Poicton, X••intoigne, & Auergne: it hath its name quasi in Limo sita, from the dirty soile. This countrey is moistn••d with the riuers Vienne & Vex∣erew. The chiefe Citties are Tulles on the South, Tuviers and Maignai in the midland, and Limoges on the North. At the ta∣king

of which last Citty newly revolted, Edward the Blacke Prince could by no meanes bee allured to pitty the distressed Cittizens;* 1.166 ti••l persuing his enimies, hee saw three French Gen∣tlemen make head against his army; the consideration of whose magnanimity drewe him to pitty, where before hee vowed re∣venge. And lastly Chaluz, at the besieging of which, our Ri∣chard the first was slaine by a shot from an Arbalist, the vse of which warlike engine he first shewed vnto the French. Where∣vpon a French Poet made these verses in the person of Atropos.

Hoc v••lo, non alia Richardum morte perire, Vt qui Francigonis Balistae primitus vsum Trad dit; ipse su••••em primitus experiatur, Quam{que}, alijs docuit, in se v••m sentiat ar••is. It is decreed: thus must great Richard die, As he that first did teach the French to dart An A••bal••st; tis iust he first should trie The strength, and tast the fruits of his owne art.

The man which shot him was named Bertram de Gurdon, who being brought before the King (for the King neglecting his wound,* 1.167 neuer gaue ouer the assault till hee had mastered the place) boldly iustified his action, as done in defence of his coun∣trey▪ and to reuenge the death of his father and brother whom this King had slaine. Which said, the King caused him to be set at liberty, and gaue him 100 shillings sterling. When Henry the 3^l of England released his right in the Provinces of Normandy, Aniou, Poicteirs, Toureine, and Maine, Anno 1259. Lewis the 9^th, to whom this relea••e was made, gaue him in exchange 300000^l of Amo••in money; the Dutchie of Guyen; t••e Coun∣trey of Namtoigne as farre as to the riuer Charen••; and this Li∣mosin. Si••ce which time it hath beene sometimes French, most time•• English, till their generall expulsion by Charles the 7^th.

South west to Limosin is the little countrey Perigort, & more South is the Prouince of Querc••, both which vpon the capitu∣lations made by Iohn of France,* 1.168 then prisoner, and Edward the 3^d of England; were deliuered vp to the English, and from them againe recouered by Charles the 7^th. The chiefe Town••s of Quercu are 1 M••untalbon in vaine beseiged by the present

French king Lewis in his wars against those of the religion: this being one of their cautiona••ie, or pledge Townes. It is s••tuate on the Garound. 2 Cahors,* 1.169 built on the rising of an hill, a beau∣tifull rich Citty, and is of an ovall forme. The chiefe places of note in Perigort are 1 Perigeux, standing on the small riuer Ila, in the very midst of this little country, whereof it is the metro∣polis. and 2 Sarlat.

In the Northeastward corner of Limosin is an Elme, whose boughes extend themselues into foure Provinces, viz: Berry. 2 Burbon. 3 Auerne. 4 Limosin.

9. DAVLPHINE.

DAVLPHINE is environed with Auergne Westward, Prove••ce Southward, Savoy Eastward, & Bresse Northward: & had this name from Daulphine wife to Guigne, the second Prince of this Prouince. The Rhoane glideth all along the Countrey, washing the walls of Lyons (where it is conioyned with the Zone) a famous Mart towne and Vniuersity, called formerly Lugdunum.* 1.170 These Marts were in former times holden at Gene∣va; from thence remoued hither by Lewis the 11^th for the en∣riching of his owne kingdome. And when Iulio the 2^d had ex∣communicated Lewis the 12^th, he commanded by his Apostoli∣cal authority that they should be transferred to Geneua againe: but therein his pleasure was neuer obeyed. As for the Vniuer∣sity questionlesse it is very ancient, for euen in the time of C. Caligula it was a se••t of learning. For in this Towne before an Altar consecrated to Augustus, this Caligula instituted some O∣lympicke games, as it were, of the Greeke and Roman eloquence. The victor was honoured according to his merit, but the van∣quished were either with their owne tongues to blot out their writings, to be ferulaed, or be drowned in the next riuer. Hence that of Iuvenall, Lugdune••sem rhetor dicturus ad aram. Yet doe I not referre the beginning of the Academic to this, for doubt∣lesse it is farre younger. It is a very delicate towne, and the Sea of an Archbishop, one of whom was Irenaeus, that renowned man in the Primitiue Church. 2 Valence which was the title of Caesar Borgia, sonne to Pope Alexander the 6, who casting off his Cardinalls hatte was by Charles the 8^th made Duke Valen∣tinoys.

3 Vienna to which Archelaeus sonne and successour to Herod the Ascalonite, King of the Iewes, was banished by Au∣gustus. It is now famous in that in giueth name to the first sonne in France being intituled Daulphine of Viennoys. The more in∣ward Citties are Grenoble, where a Parliament was instituted Anno 1453. 2 Romans, &c.

This countrey together with Provence and Savoy,* 1.171 were part of the kingdome of Burgundie, and so continued till the yeare 1101; in which Henry the Emperour, being troubled by the thunders of Pope Gregory the 7^th, alias Hildebrand, and his suc∣cessours: Guigne the sat, Earle of Grisinaudon, seized on this Prou••nce, naming it after the name of his sonne, and successours wife; Daulphine. In this familie, it continued til the yeare 1349 In which Humbert the last of this line, being surcharged with warres by Ame Earle of Savoy, entred into an order of Religi∣on: selling his countrey at a small rate to Philip of Valoys King of France, on this condition, that the h••ire apparant to the Crowne, should be instiled Daulphine of Viennoys: quartering his Armes with France, which are a Dolphine Hauriant Or, in a field Azure.

Of all French gouernours he of Daulphine hath the greatest priuileges,* 1.172 hauing in his owne power the disposing of all offices within the Prouince.

In the mountaines bordering on this countrey, and lying betweene it,* 1.173 Savoy, Provence, and Peidmont; there doe dwell a sort of people which the French call Vaudoys. These are the progenie of the Albigenses, which about the yeare 1100, when the popish doctrine and iurisdiction began to settle to a head: manfully stood for the liberty and purity of the Church; and kept on foot the doctrine which from their predecessours they had receaued, which little differed from that renewed by Lu∣ther and Calvin in after times. In the yeare 1250, or therea∣bouts, they were by a long and bloudy warre waged against them by the Popes and French Kings; almost vtterly rooted out: when vnder the conduct of Raimond Earle of Tholouse, they had for 28 yeares made good their side by ••orce of armes. The remainder of this people preferring their consciences be∣fore

their countries, retired vp into these mou••tainous places. Here they liued a godly and laborious life, painefully tilling the ground, restoring hamlets, which formerly had beene destroy∣ed by warre; and teaching the very rocks in a manner to yeeld herbage for the nourishment of cattle: insomuch that places which at their comming thither scarce yeelded 4 crownes year∣ly; were by their good husbandry made worth 350 crownes a yeare vnto the Lord of them. Lasciuiousnesse in speech one with another they vsed not; blasphemy against the honour of God they abhorred; neither was the name of the diuell at any time in their mouths: and this their enimies were enforced to acknowledge and confesse when they were afterward in trou∣bles. All the faults proued against them were, that when they came into any neighbouring Churches they prayed immediatly to God, without relation to any of the Saints: and when they came by Crosses erected in the high way, they bowed not be∣fore them. Thus liued this poore people, neither embracing the Popes doctrine, nor acknowledging his supremacie, the space of 300 yeares vntouched and vnquestioned; euen till the latter end of the raigne of Francis the first. But then persecutions raging against the Lutherans, they were accused, & inhumane∣ly handled in the massacre of Merindol and Cabrieres aboue∣mentioned. Yet here vnto this day they liue and continue in the faith. If now the Papists aske mee where was our Church be∣fore the time of Luther; I answere that here it was; that here God was worshipped according to the manner by himselfe prescribed, and by the reformed Churches followed. Here I say were those few Israelites hidden, which had not bowed their knees vnto Baal.

10. LANGVEDOC.

LANGVEDOC is encompassed with the Pyrenean Hills, Gascoyne, the riuer Rhodanus, or Rhoane, and the Mediterrane∣an Sea. Whereas the other Frenchmen in an affirmation say O••y these of this countrey say Oc; & therefore C••telues coniectures it was called Langue d' oc: but the truth is, it tooke denomina∣tion from the Goths, who raigning long in this country, left be∣hind them a smacke of their language; and therefore it was cal∣led

Languegotia, and now Euphoniae gratia, tearmed Languedo∣tia, or Languedoc, that is the Gothes language.

It is moistned with the currents of the Riuers Auraurius. 2 L••cran. 3 Orbe. and 4 Alby; from which last the Albigenses or Waldenses (who first stoutly resisted the Popish doctrine and Supremacy) tooke their name. The first of these disburdeneth it selfe into Rhen••, the last into the Sea. The chiefe Citties are 1 Narbon, the first Roman Colonie (next after Carthage) out of Italy.* 1.174 In Italy it selfe were no lesse then 150 Colonies; 57 in Africke, 29 in Spaine; 26 in France; in England foure onely; in Syria 20; and in other Countries some, but very few in respect of the largenesse of the territories. These Colonies were institu∣ted partly to represse rebellions in the conquered countries; partly to resist a forraine enimie; partly to reward the ancient Souldiers; partly to relieue the poorer sort; & partly to purge and empty the Citty of the superfluity and redundance of her people. Now if the question bee asked whether a Colonie or a Fortresse be more behoofefull, I answere with Boterus in his Ragg•••• distato, that a Fortresse is more fit for suddaine vse; and a Colonie for continuance: the former are quickly erected, and perhaps as soone lost; the other require some time of setling, & are after of good sufficiency to defend themselues. As we see in our times the Spanish Colonies of Septa and Tanger in Africke: and our owne in Calais, which was the last towne wee lost on the firme land. This Narbon was in the infancy of the Romane Empire, the most populous and greatest Towne of all France: insomuch as from it all this part of France was called Gallia Na••boncusis, a Prouince of which Plinie delieureth vs this cen∣sure; Narbonensis Gallia agrorum cultis, morum virorum{que} dig∣natione, ••pum amplitudine nulli prouinciarum postponenda: brevi∣••er•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 potius quàm provincia. It was also called Gallia 〈◊〉〈◊〉, from the garments that the inhabitants did weare; which were much like to the Trouzes which are worne by the Iriso footmen, and are called in Latine Bra••ca. 2 ••Mons pessula∣nus, or Montp••ller, where the present king of France i•• his wars against those of the religion receaued a memorable defeat. It is seated on the Sea side, and is an Vniuersity famous for the study

of Law and Physicke. 3 Nismes, where are to bee seene the re∣liques of a Pallace built by Adrian the Emperour. 4 Agde. 5. Lodove.

* 1.175In the falling of the Roman Empire, the Gothes not onely spoiled Italy, but also France; erecting the kingdome of Ostro∣gothes in Italy, of the Visigothes, or Westerne Gothes, in Langue∣doc: and leauing Italy by compulsiō, erected another kingdome of Ostrogothes, or Easterne Gothes, in Provence. Charles the great broke the necke of this kingdome, being sensibly salne al∣most to nothing; and gaue the title of Earle of Tholouse, being the Metropolis of the Gothish Empire, to Thursin one of the race of the ancient kings,* 1.176 on the condition he would be Christe∣ned: since which time the name and Lordship of this Countrey lay buried vnder the title of Tholouse. In this race it continued till after the yeare 1222. When Raimond the fist of that name, and last of this race; fauoring the doctrine of the Albigenses, was condemned for an Hereticke, cursed by the Pope, persecu∣••ed by the French Kings, Philip the second, Lewis the 8^th, & S^t Lewis: which last willing to make a peaceable composition ma∣ried his brother Alphonso, to Iane, daughter and heire to Count Raimond, with this clause, that if it should happen these two to die without issue, then Languedoc should be incorporated to the Crowne. Raimond agreed, the marriage was solemnized, Anno 1249. They both died without issue 1270; and Langue∣doc returned to the Crowne, in the daies of Philip the third.

11. PROVENCE.

PROVENCE is enuironed with Languedoc, Daulphin, Peid∣mont, and the Mediterranean Sea. It tooke its name from the Romans, who being called in by the Marsil••a••s to reuenge a priuate wrong, wholy possessed themselues of this coūtry, cal∣ling it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 The Prouince.

The riuer Durance runneth through, and Rhoane diuideth it from Languedoc. It is now diuided into three parts, whereof the greatest belongeth to the Crowne of France. the next to the Bi∣shops of Rome, and the last to the Princes of Orange: the causes of which diuision follow.

There is no meanes so easie to ruine a flourishing Common∣wealth, as vpon a priuate grudge, to call in a forraine power. This the Marsilians felt,* 1.177 when making a gappe by their priuate d••ssentions for the Romanes, they submitted themselues to the yoake of an imperious nation: to whom notwithstanding they continued subiect, till Stillico Captaine to Honorius the Empe∣rour, called the Burgundians into France, to expell the French then newly entred. This people erected their Burgundian king∣dome, of which this Countrey was a member, till from them it was wrested by the Ostrogothes, Anno 504. But this Empire decaying, it fell to the lot of Lewis, sonne to Lewis the Gentle, sonne to Charles the great: together with Burgundy and Italie. The daughter of this Lewis, Hermingrade; was married to Boson Earle of Ardennes, from whose second sonne Lewis, the Beren∣garij tooke both Italy and Provence. Their issue inioyed it, till the Lady Doulce conueied it by a marriage to Raymond Earle of Barcelone,* 1.178 A^o 1082: whose sonne being called to the crown of Arragon, brought Provence and Catelogne for his dowrie. His sonne Alphonso the second, gaue it to his second Sonne Raimond: and by the marriage of Beatrix daughter of Ray∣mond, with Charles Earle of Aniou, this Countrey fell into the lappe o•• France, Anno 1262. This Earle Charles, by Pope Vr∣ban th•• fourth, was crowned king of Naples; whose fourth suc∣cessour Q. Ioane being driuen out of Naples by Lewis of Hun∣gary, and againe restored by Clement the sixt; gaue to him as a recompence of his fauour, the Citty of Avignion, and the terri∣tories about it, Anno 1352. This Countrey is called the Countrey Venusine, the Metropolis is Avignion, a very fayre City seated on the Rhosne: famous for that it was the seat of the Popes for 70 yeares, which time the people of Rome remember till this day, by the name of the Babylonian Captiuity; euer since ministring an Oath at the confirmation of their Pope, that hee shall neuer returne to Avignion. The first Pope that remoued his seat hither,* 1.179 was Clement the 5, Anno 1305, when as yet the Popes were not absolute masters of it; and it was returned a∣gaine to Rome by Gregory the 9^th, Anno 1376. In this Citty are said to be 7 Pallaces, 7 parish churches, 7 Monasteries, 7 Nun∣neries,

7 Colleges. 7 Innes, and 7 Gates. It was made an Vni∣versity about the time of the Popes first setling there and still continueth so. Alciate the great Emblematist was Professour here.* 1.180 This Countrey containeth also 3 Citties (viz: 1 Ca••pen∣tras. 2 Cavailan 3 Veson) and 80 walled Townes. The profits the Pope gathereth from hence are not great, by reason of the ill neighbourhood of the Protestants of Orange: nay rather the keeping of this Country is a charge vnto him; So that the peo∣ple like well to be vnder his gouernment, as bringing more vn∣to them then he taketh from them.

* 1.181The fore-mentioned Ioane dying, made Lewis Duke of An∣iou, brother to Charles the first, her heire: who possessed by this donation, this Provence, and the title of Naples. His grandchild Rhene, dying without any issue suruiuing him, gaue all his ti∣tles and possessions to Lewis the 11^th King of France 1480. This Lewis in that troublous warre against the three Dukes, made Iohn of Chalons, a Tributary Prince of Orange, of free power and absolute iurisdiction: to make lawes, coyne money, pardon all crymes, with to write himselfe By the Grace of God Prince of Orange: and all other prerogatiues fitting an absolute Potentate, Anno 1275.

* 1.182This principality is watred with the riuers Durance. 2 Seille. 3 Meine. and 4 Ecque, all helping to augment the Rhoane.

The chiefe Citties are Orange on the riuer Meine; famous for her rare and wonderfull antiquities: in Latine Aurlacus, or Aurengia. 2 Estang. 3 Boys de S^t Poll.

* 1.183Claudia daughter and heire to Iohn Prince of Orange, sonne to Iohn the first free Prince of this territory▪ was by Francis the first giuen in marriage to Henry Earle of Nassaw, comming in an embassie from the Emperour Maximilian, An^o 1515. Rhe•••• sonne to this Henry dying without issue, made William his Vn∣cle heire to all his estates; whose sonne William so renowned for Martiall exploits, and deeds of Armes in the Netherlands, was slaine treacherously by a Partizan of Spaine, Anno 1584. lea∣ving Maurice Prince of Orange, and Earle of Nassaw heire to his fortunes and vertues.

The revenues of this principality are about 30000 crownes yearely.

The Armes are quarterly,* 1.184 1 Gules, a bend Or. 2 Or, a hunters horne Azure, stringed Gules. The third as &c. ouer all an Escut∣cheon of pretence, chequi, Or & Azure. More briefly thus. Quar∣terly Chalons and Aurange, vnder an Eschotcheon of Geneua.

In the king of France his part, are 1 Marseiles, a famous Mart Towne, a Colonie of the Phocians. 2 A••x, wher•• a Parliament was instituted, An^o 1501. This towne was of old called Aquae Sextiae,* 1.185 of Sextius its founder, and the hot bathes. By this town were the Cimbri discomsited by Marius; who vnwilling to venture his army on the enimie vnited, (for they were no lesse than 300000 fighting men; & lately fleshed in the ouerthrowe of Manlius and Cepio, two Consulls:) permitted them quietly to passe by his Campe; the Barbarians in their passage scorne∣ful••y asking his souldiers what service they would commande them to Rome. But when for their easier march through the Alpes, the Cimbri had diuided themselues into three companies; Marius seuerally setting on them al, put them all to the sword, by this victory only giuing the Romans cause not to curse his natiuity. 3 Arles (Arelatum) the Metropolis of the Bur∣gundian kingdome, lately strengthned & new fortified by Hen∣ry the 4^th. In this towne was called a Councell by Constantine, Anno 313, for the quiet establishing of the Church: wherein was present Restitutus Bishop of London, & diuers others: Au∣sonius calleth this towne the Rome of France, & indeed so highly was it prized in old time, that Constantinus Flauius being cho∣sen Emperour by the Brittish Legions, intended to haue made it the seat of his Empire. 4 Brignolls, &c.

12. PICARDIE and CHAM∣PAGNE.

PICARDY and CHAMPAGNE are hemmed round with Normandie, Belgia, Loreyne, both the Burgundies, Berry, Bur∣bon and France.

Picardy is diuided into the higher & the lower. In the high∣er are these townes, 1 Calais distant from Douer about 28, or 30 miles, called by Caesar, Portus Iccius. This Citty was taken by Edward the 3 ^d after eleuen months siege, Anno 1347: and lost againe by Queene Mary after 200 yeares possession, Anno

1557. in lesse then a fortnight. The losse of this Towne was a great blowe to our state, we til then hauing carried the keyes of France (for so the French vsed to say) at our girdles. And as great a griefe was it to the vnfortunate Queene, who shortly after dying, told such as attended her, that if they opened her, they should finde Callice to lay next to her heart. 2 Bullen taken by Henry 8. Anno 1544. and yeelded againe in Edward the sixts daies. 3 Terwin taken by the same king Henry. To him lying at the siege of this towne,* 1.186 the Emperour Maximilian came & ser∣ved in person, wearing on his brest the English crosse, & fighting vnder the colours of S^t George. At this siege the French inten∣ding to victuall the Towne, receaued a great ouerthrowe; inso∣much that had the Englishmen followed their fortune, they had opened a faire way to haue made thēselues masters of a France; and certaine it is, that the French King vpon the newes, had pre∣pared himselfe to flye into Brittanie But the English more min∣ded the spoyles and riches of Terwin, then the sequele of an ab∣solute victory, & frui maluerunt victoria, quam vti, as Florus said of Annibal.

In the lower Picardie, the chiefe townes are 1 S ^t Quintins. 2. Abbeville, two strong frontire Townes. 3 Peronne. 4 Ami∣••ns, the losse of which towne much blemished the reputation of Henry the 4^th, the recouery thereof as much repairing it. I omit the stratagem by which this towne was taken from him. In the great Church hereof, our Edward the 3^d did homage to Philip de Valoys,* 1.187 for the Dutchie of Gui••nne; & because the like duties are seldome by Kings personally performed, I will de∣scribe the formality. Edward came with a traine rather to ho∣nour himselfe, then the French King. Hee was royally att••red with a long roabe of crimson Veluet, powdred with Leopards of gold; his Crowne on his head, his sword by his side, and gol∣den spurres on his heeles. Philip attended by the chiefe officers of his Realme, sate in his Throne: hee was ••pparelled in a long robe of purple Veluet, powdred with flowre delyces of Gold, his Crowne on his head, his Scepter in his hand. Vicount Me∣lun great Chamberlaine of France, commandeth Edward to take off his Crowne, Sword, Spurres, and to kneele downe: which he

doth. Then he tooke both his hands and ioyned them both to∣gether, saying, You become a leige ••an to the King my Master, who is here present, as Duke of Gu••en, and Peere of France; & you promise to be fa••••hfull to him and loyall: say yea. And Edward said yea; and aro••e. 5 Monstreville, and 6 Guise ••a••••us only for the Dukes which in our age it hath yeelded to the realme of France. The first was Claude sonne t•• Rene Duke of Lorreine, and hus∣band to Antonietta, daughter to the Duke of Vandosme: in re∣spect of which alliance he was honoured with this title. The 3^d was Francis,* 1.188 who endangered the Realme of Naples; who resi∣sted the great siege of the Emperour Charles at Mets; droue him out of Provence; and was at last slaine at the seige of Orle∣ans, Anno 1572. This was he which tooke Callice from Queen Mary; so that had Monseiur de Cordes now liued, hee might haue had his desire: for he vsed to say, that he would be content with all his heart to lye in hell 7 yeares, on condition that Cal∣lico were taken from the English. The 3^d was Henry that great enimie of the Protestants: who contriued the great massacre at Paris, and almost dispossessed Henry the 3^d of all France. He beganne the holy league, and was finally slayne at Bloys; the league suruiuing the author.

Picardie had once diuers Lordshipps, some fell to the Kings of France, by confiscation, others by conquests; some held of Arteys,* 1.189 others of Flaunders, and lastly of the Dukes of Burgun∣die, as Lords of these Provinces: and after the death of Charles Duke of Burgundie, at the battle of Nancie, Anno 1476; were all seized on by Lewis the 11^th of France.

The chiefe Citties of Champaigne so called, for that it is a Champion countrey, are 1 Rheimes, where the Kings of France are most times crowned, and annoynted with an oyle kept in this Towne; which they say came downe from heauen and ne∣ver decreaseth.* 1.190 How true this is, may quickly be perceaued, cō∣sidering how Gregory of Tours, who is so prodigall of his mira∣cles, maketh no mention of i•• but especially, (for ab autoritate non valet argumentum negatiuè) since the legend informing vs how this oyle was sent from heauen, at the annointing of Cloui•• the first Christian King of France, is absolutely contradicted by

their best and most iudicious writer Du Haillan: who affirm∣eth Pepin to haue beene the first annointed King, and that there was none de la primiere lignée oinct ny sacre à Reimes, nyalleiurs: none of the first or Mer••vignian line of kings, were annointed at Rheimes or elsewhere How euer the truth be, the Frenchmen wonderfully reverence this oyle, and at the Coronation of their Kings fetch it▪ from the Church where it is kept, with great so∣lemnity. For it is brought by the Prior sitting on a white am∣bling Palfrey,* 1.191 and attended by his Monkes; the Archbishop of this Towne, and such Bishoppes as are present, going to the Church doore to meet it; and leauing for it with the, Prior some gage; and the King when it is by the Archbishoppe brought to the Altar, bowing himselfe before it with great reuerence. This towne taketh name from the Rhemi, once a potent nation of these parts; and is an Vniuersity, wherein among other Colle∣ges, there is one appointed for the education of young English Fugitiues. The first Seminary for this purpose erected, was at Doway 1568. a second at Rome, by Gregory the 13^th: a third at Valadolit by Philip the 2^d: a fourth at Lovaino: a fif•• (so much is the gaining of our nation to the Roman faith sought after) at this place by the Guisians. The Priests here liuing translated the new Testament into English, which we commonly call the Rhemish Testament,* 1.192 so learnedly confuted by D^r Fulke, and M^r Cartwright. The second towne of note is Troys, famous for the meeting of Charles the sixt & Henry the fift, kings of France and England: in which that victorious K. Henry was espowsed to the Lady Catharine, daughter to the aboue-named Charles the sixt. It was here also agreed that Charles the Dolphin, & af∣terwards the 7^th of that name, being disherited; King Henry should be proclaimed, and acknowledged for the heire appa∣rant to the French Crowne: that hee should bee Regent of the Realme during the life of the old King: with divers other arti∣cles, framed as best suited with the honour and will of the con∣querour. 3 Brie which was once fellowe in the title of Earle∣dome with Champaigne. 4 Montargis. 5 Sons. 6 Auxerre. 7 Chalons.

The chiefe riuers of these two Prouinces, are 1 Marne.

2 Aube. 3 Yone, which empty themselues into Sequana, or Seine: and lastly Some, which runneth into the Ocean, at the Hauen towne S^t Vallerie.

Hugh Capet at his first enthronizing in the French chaire of* 1.193 Estate, fortefied himselfe by seuerall donations of rich & rertile Provinces; confirming on the Normans, Neustria; giuing to Geofrie Grisogonelle, Aniou: to Od•• a man of great power, Brie, and Champaigne: well knowing that a gift willingly giuen, can∣not but be gratefully receaued, and requited by an ingenuous spirit. This Odo then was the first Earle of Brie, & Champaigne, A^o 999. This Earledome by the marriage of Earle Thibauld, & Blanch Queene of Navarre, A^o 1196; was annexed to that Py∣renean kingdome; vnder which it continued till 1284, when Philip the faire of France marrying Ioane Queene of Navarre, and Countesse of Brie, & Champaigne, vnited it to his Diadem: which his successours haue since kept, as lying too nigh Paris, to be in a forraine hand; giuing in exchange to the Navarroy's, certaine townes, and lands in Languedoc.

13. THE DVTCHIE OF BVRGVNDIE.

THE DVTCHIE OF BVRGVNDY is environed with Champaigne,* 1.194 the Countie Bress, and Burbonoys. It takes its name from the Burgundians, who called by Stillico to represse the Francones, here seated themselues; and erected their kingdome, containing both the Burgundies, Savoy, Daulphine, Provence, and many other places of lesse note. But of these Burgundians we shall speake more anon.

That which Queene Katharine was wont to say, that France had more riuers then all Europe beside; may in like manner bee said of this Prouince in respect of France: hauing in it these Ri∣vers. 1 Armacon, 2 Seram, 3 Cure, 4 Torney, 5 Valence, 6 Daue, 7 Soane, 8 Brune, 6 Senie, 10 Louche.

The chiefe Citties are 1 Digion,* 1.195 prowd in her Parliament in∣stituted A^o 1476. and that it was built by the Emperour Au∣relian, and that in her Saint Bernard was first shewne vnto the world. 2 Antun, sometimes the capitall Citty of the Duke∣dome, and a Bishops Sea. 3 Beaulne, where there is an hospital e¦quall

to the Palace of any Prince in Europe. 4 Verdu••'s Sologne 6 Chalons belonging to the house of Ora••ge. 7 Alize more no∣table for what it hath beene,* 1.196 then what it is. For this, though now but a small Village, was once that famous Citty of Alexia wherein Iulius C••sar besieged Vercingetorix King of the Auer∣nians, hauing in the City for the defence of it 70000 fighting men: and being himself▪ besieged by an army of no fewer th••n 300000 Gaules, which came to relieue their fellows. Caesar was now driuen to the triall of his valour, which he notably man fe∣sted. For ••he fortified his Campe with two wals one against thē. within the Citty, and the other against them without; and so providently kept watch and ward, that the besieged knewe the discomfiture of their friends, before they heard of their com∣ming. To conclude, Vercinget••rix yeelded the Towne, and be∣ing brauely mounted, he rode round about Caesar, then sitting in his chaire of state; which done he alighted from his horse, vnar∣med himselfe, tooke of his horses caparisons, and laying all on the ground, sate downe at Caesars feet, as his prisoner.

Within this Prouince standeth the Earledome of Charoloys, the vsuall title of the elder Sonne of Burgundie,* 1.197 who is called the ••arle of Charoloys. The Armes of it are Gules, a Lyon pas∣sant regardant Or, armed Azure. The chiefe Townes are Clug∣ni, and Mascon.

* 1.198Burgundie, which with the sorementioned Prouinces, made a kingdome, was by the issue of Charles the Great, divided into two parts: the Countie, which was to appertaine to the Em∣pire; and the Dutchy, the lot of the French kings. These g••ue it to one Richard of the house of Saxonie, 890, whose son Rodolph had his temples invested with the royal garland of France. This Richard was first son to Robert Earle of Aniou, whose eldest sonne Eudes was King of France; his third Robert Earle of A∣niou, and this Richard Duke of Burgundy.* 1.199 For wa••t of Heires thi•• Dutchie divolued to the Crowne, was by Henry the first, giuen to Robert h••s brother, A^o 1004 This Line again ex∣pired, it was giuen by King Charles to his brother Philip the hardy, A^o 1363. together with the County; which had bin for∣merly vnited to the Dutchie, by the marriage of Ioan, Countesse

of Burgundie, to Duke Eudes, A^o 1331. Philip, grandchild to this Philip, vnited to his Dutchie well nigh all the Belgick Pro∣vinces, and died leauing Charles his son; who imbarquing him∣selfe in a troublous warre against Lewis the eleuenth, lost his men, money, and life, at the battailes of Granson, Morat, and Nancie, 1476: after whose death this Dutchie was seized on by the French••

These Prouinces are all incircled in the girdle of the French gouernment,* 1.200 containing besides Cities, 34 Hauens, hauing all some properties of a good Harbour, viz. 1 Roome, 2 safety, 3 easinesse of defence. 4 concourse of forreiners.

The Armes of France in the daies of Pharamond,* 1.201 were Gules, 3 Crownes Or: Clouis the great, altered them to Azure, Semi of Floure de Luces, Or: Charles the sixt to Azure, 3 Floure de Luce••, Or.

The chief orders of Knighthood in this Kingdome were first of the Gennet,* 1.202 founded by Charles Martell, Maior of the French Pallace, & so called, either from Iane his wife, as Hailan would haue it: or ••rom the Gennets of Spaine, ouer whom hee trium∣phed at the battle of Tours, as Bellay writeth. It ended in the dayes of S•• Lewis: the knights of the order wore a Ring, where∣in was engrauen the forme of a Gennet.

2. Of the Pa••rrie or twelue Peeres,* 1.203 so called, quasi pares inter se, instituted by Charles the Great in his warres against the Sa∣rac••ns. Sixe of these were of the Clergie. 1, the Archbishop and Duke of Rhemes; 2 the Archbishop and Duke of Laon. 3, the Archbishop and Duke of Langers; 4 Bishop & Earle of Beauoys. 5 Bishop and Ea••le of No••on; And 6, Bishop & Earle of Chaelons. And sixe others of the temporalitie, 1 The Duke of Burgundy; 2 Duke of Normandy; 3 Duke of Guy∣enne; 4 Earle of Tholouse; 5 Earle of Champaigne; 6 Earle of Flaunders. These are they so much memoriz'd in the Le∣gends of the old French writers. At this time the ancient Pair∣ries of the Temporality are returned to the Crowne, and new erected in their places.

3. Of the Star••e, begun by Iohn of France, A^o 1352. They wore about their neckes a Coller of gold, at the which hanged

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

a Starre, the word, Monstrant regibus astra viam: this order was disgraced by his son Charles, in communicating it to his guard, and so it ended.

4. Of Saint Michael, instituted by King Lewis the eleuenth, Anno 1469: It consisted of thirty six Knights, which afterward were augmented to 300. They wore a Collar wouen with Cockle shells;* 1.204 the word, Immensi tremor Oceani. It tooke the name from the picture of Saint Michael, conquering the diuel, which was annexd' to the Collar. Some thinke that the inven∣tion of Saint Michael, was in allusion vnto the 10^th of Daniel: Others say he took Saint Michael in regard of an apparition of that Saint, to his Father Charles the 7 on Orleance bridge, in the warres against the English.

5. Of the Holy Ghost, ordeined by Henry the third, A^o 1570. The Knights are sworne by solemne Oath, to persecute the Hugonots, and fauour the Romish Catholiques. Their Robe is a black veluet mantle, powdred with Lillies, & flames of gold & siluer; none are admitted to this order, who cannot proue their Nobility, by three descents at least. The Collar is of Flowers de lys, and flames of gold; with a Crosse, & a Doue on it, pendant. The reason of the institution was, because the order of Saint Michael began to grow too common among the vndeseruing; which order he took not away, but mingled with this; it being by him ordained, that the next day aster the Collar of the Holy Ghost is giuen; that of Saint Michael should bee added, if the honoured had it not before. It was called by the name of the Holy Ghost, because this Henry was on a Whitsunday chosen King of Poland.

I omit the other petty orders: as those of the Cock and Dog, by them of Montmorencie; of the Porcupine, by them of Or∣leance; and the Thistle by them of Burbon.

14. COVNTIE OF BVR∣GVNDIE.

* 1.205Within the limits of France are three Countries which as yet acknowledge not the French command, viz, 1 Savoy, 2 Lorrain, 3 the COVNTY of BVRGVNDY. The last is environed with Champaigne, Lorreine, Switzerland, Bress, and the Dutchie; the

length of it is ninety miles, the breadth sixty.

The people are much renowned for warlike affaires, mar∣ching vnder the colours of diuers Princes, vnder the name of Wallons. This name is giuen vnto this people by the Dutch, who vsing W for G, insteed of Gallons (or Galloys) cal them Wallons. Others report, that when the Burgundians came first into Gaul, they asked the people of the Country running to see them, On allons, that is, whither goe wee; and that thereupon they got the name of Wallons: a proper invention, and of the same pitch as that of the Hugonots.

The ground is so exceeding fertile, that as France may bee called the Garden of all Europe; so may this be termed the E∣pitome of France, or the fairest flowre of that Garden.

The ancient inhabitants of the Dutchie were the Segusiani, of this County the Hedui.

This Country is enriched with the riuers,* 1.206 1 Soane, 2 Loue, 3 Dayne, and 4 Doux, vpon whose bankes leaneth the faire and strong city of Besanson, the Metropolis of both the Burgundies. It was made an Vniuersity, A^o 1540; by the joynt authoritie of Iulio the 3, and Charles 5. 2 Dole seated on the same ri∣uer; a town for strength, riches, and beautie, to be preferred be∣fore any in Burgundie.* 1.207 Here is an Vniversity of long continu∣ance, and therein a Colledge of the Iesuites, who fearing left the reformed doctrine might creepe in vpon them, haue not onely debarred the people of the Protestants bookes; but expressely also forbid them to talke of God, either in good sort, or bad. 3 Sal••es, glad of her rich salt Fountaine. 4 Gray, 5 Arbois, 6 Poutenant, 7 Ch••stilion, and about 23 more walled townes, and 160 Lordships.

The Burgundians were a Nation bordering on the Vandalls;* 1.208 or as some coniecture a ••ept or tribe of them. At the time that Drusus and Tiberius warred in Germanie, they were a people vtterly barbarous, dwelling in tents onely here and there clap∣••ed vp. These tents are in that lāguage called Burgs, whence it is probably thought, the name of Burgundy was giuen vnto them: in the same sense that the name of Sceni••ae, was giuen vnto thē of Arabia for the like kind of liuing. In the yeare 416. at the in∣stigation

of the Vand••ls they left their own seates, & first plan∣ted themselues in the townes and Villages, which now belong to the Marquesses of Baden,* 1.209 and ••lectours of the Rhene. Hence wi••h an army of 80000 men, they passed the riuer, and subdued all France between the Rhene and the Alpes, East and West: Lor∣reine and the Mediterranean, North and South: in which tract are comprehended both Burgundies, Daulphine, Lyonoys, Bresse, Savoy, and Provence. The seate royall was Arles. In this king∣dome reigned successiuely 1 Tibica, 2 Gund••mar, 3 Gundeband, 4 Sigismund, and 5 Gundecar, who lost himselfe and his king∣dome to the French. Yet did the people euer and anon try all meanes to regaine their liberty and kingdome, till the dayes of Charles the Great, who vtterly subdued it. In the diuisions of his conquests by the sonnes of Lewis the gentle,* 1.210 Burgundie was diuided into the Dutchie, which was allotted to the Kings of France; and the County, which together with the incorporate Prouinces, was the portion of Lewis, entituled king of Burgun∣die, and Italy, (for this last also fell to his lot.) Hermingrade daughter and heire to this Lewis, was married to Boson Earle of Ardennes, (which is a part of Luxenb••urg••) & had by him two sonnes, Lewis and Ralph. To Lewis was assigned the Kingdome of Arles, containing Italy and Provence: to Ralph the King∣dome of Burgundy, comprehending this Countie, Daulphine, Savoy, Bresse, and Lyonoys. This Ralph being in the yeare 919, vanquished by one Burchard a Germane Prince,* 1.211 and not able to subsist of himselfe; put himselfe and his Realme into the pro∣tection of Otho the ••irst, A^o 930. To Ralph succeeded his sonne Conradus, and after him an other Ralph; lastly a second Conra∣dus, who A^o 1025. gaue his kingdome vnto Conradus Salicus, Emperour of Germany; vnder whose rule it continued entire. But in the raigne of his successour Henry the 4^th, grieuously troubled with Hildebrand,* 1.212 and the Popes; Otho of Flanders laid hold on this County, defended ••t, and left it to his children, An∣no 1101. The other three which Paradi••e putteth before this Otho Guillaume, I take rather as Gouernours for the Emperor, then themselues. This Otho pretended title to it as being son to the sister of Conradus Salicus; a weak title, did we not see grea∣ter

estates surprized on lesser pretences. This notwithstanding, the succeeding Emperours of Germany, claimed not onely a su∣pe••i••tendencie ouer, but a disposall of all the Countries that e∣uer were vnder the command of a King of Burgundie.* 1.213 Henry the sixt, Emperor; receiuing no small part of the money, which our Richard the first payed to the Duke of Austriae for his ran∣some; gaue vnto the said Richard the kingdome of Burgundie; the soueraignty of Provence, Viennoys, Marseiles, Narbon, Ar∣les, and Lyons; together with the homages of the King of Ar∣ragon, and of the Earle of Digion, and Saint Giles. A royall gift, if either the Emperor had had any domination ouer those coun∣tries; or if they would haue receiued any officer of his appoin∣ting.

Anno 1331;* 1.214 the County and Dutchy were vnited by the marriage of Duke Eudes, and Ioane the Countesse, which was daughter to Philip the long, and Ioane daughter to Earle O∣theline. Their issue failing, the County together with the Dutchy were giuen to Philip, surnamed the Hardie, Anno 1369. This Philip had to wife Marguerit, Countesse of Flanders, which was the first of the Belgick Prouinces, that was incorporated in∣to the house of Burgundie▪ Ph••lip the Good, grandchilde to this Philip, vnited vnder his Empire almost all the Netherlands, as you may see in the descr••ption of those Countries. After his death, and the death of his son Charles, Burgundie Dutchy was surprized by Lewis the 11, who pretended an escheat thereof for want of heires male. But the County as heing holden of the Empire, he left vnto the Lady Mary, daughter and heire to this Charles. She was married to Maximilian Emperour, & Arch∣duke of Austria; whose son Philip married to Ioane Queene of Castile and Arragon, had two sonnes, Charles and Ferdinand: to the latter he bequeathed his inheritances in Germany; to Charles Spaine, Burgundy, and Belgia; whose great grandchild Philip the 4^th, now goue••neth these countries.

The armes of this Earledome are B, a Lyon rampant O, Se∣mie of billets, A. The armes of the Dutchie are Bendwaies Or & Az••re, a bordure Gules. This last coat is vsually marshalled a∣mong the armes of the King of Spaine; but why the armes of

the Earledome are there omitted, I cannot say, vnlesse it be to put the king in mind of his pretences to the Dutchy, or that this as being worthier, comprehends vnder it the rest also.

15. LORREINE.

* 1.215LORREINE is compassed about with part of Belgia, Al∣satia, the County of Burgundy, and Champaigne: The former name of it was Austrasia, being then of a farre greater extent then now it is: it borrowed the name of Lotharingia, from Lo∣tharius, Nephew to Charles the Great, by his sonne Lewis.

The length of it; is about some foure dayes journey, the bredth almost three; and is sufficiently famous in that that fa∣mous warrier Godfrey surnamed of Bulloigne, which wonne Hi∣erusalem from the Turkes, was Duke here.

This Countrey aboundeth with corne and wine, an excellent race of horses, plenty of mines, store of salt and fish.

* 1.216The people (as neighbours to both) participate of the French complement, and German drinking, but more moderatly then either: They are hardie and politick, as they which cannot o∣therwise maintaine their state, bordering vpon so many Princes. They liue in a very happy condition vnder their Duke, grow daylie more rich, and are not oppressed at all with taxes: which make them affectionate vnto him, and louing one towards a∣nother.

Here is in this Countrey good store of Lakes replenished with fish; but one there is of most note, being 14 miles in com∣passe, the fish whereof yeeldeth to the Duke 2000l yearely.

The riuers of chiefe note are 1 Martha, or the Meure; 2 Mo∣sa, or Meuse,* 1.217 and 3 Moselle: this last riuer is famous for the de∣signe which Lucius Verus, gouernor here vnder Nero, had vpō it. For whereas it ariseth in the mountaine Vogese, not far from the head of the riuer Soane; and disburdeneth if selfe into the Rhene at confluence: he intended to haue cut a deep and large channell from the head of this riuer, to the head of the Soane, that so there might be a more quicke and easie passe from the Mediterranean into the Ocean; the Soane emptying it selfe in∣to the Rhone; and the Moselle into the Rhene.

The chiefe townes are 1 Nancie seated on the Meure, the

Dukes seate; and famous for the discomfiture which Charles Duke of Burgundy here suffered, with the losse of his life. 2 Saint Nicholas a towne so populous, well seated, and neatly built, that w••re it walled, it would hardly yeeld precedencie to Nan∣ci•• It tooke name from the body of Saint Nicholas, here buri∣ed, whose relicks haue purchased no small reputation & riches to this towne. 3 Va••eoleur, the place of Ioane the Virgin, to whose miracles and valour, the French attribute the deliuery of their countrey from the Empire of the English; but being at last taken prisoner, she was by the Duke of Bedford then Regent of France, condemned, and burned for a Witch. 4 Ponta Moson so called for a bridge built ouer the Meuse. 5 Neufe Chateau. 6 Vaudemant. The••e are also three townes, of right belonging to the Empire, within the precincts of this Dutchy, viz: Mets, ••oul, and Verdun: all which were taken by the French, Anno 1552, in the warres betweene Charles the 5, and the Princes of ••ermany.

There belongeth herevnto the country of Barroys, standing between it & Champaigne, & is environed with the two streams of the riuer Marne; whereof the one rising in the edge of Bur∣gundy, the other in the edge of L••rreine, meet together at Cha∣lens in Champaigne. The chiefe townes are 1 Barleduc a strong towne, 2 La Mott, 3 Arg, and 4 Ligni. The eldest son of Lor∣reine is entituled Prince of Barri. Lorreine also containeth one Marquesse, fiue Earledonies, and diuerse Baron••es.

When the Germans chose themselues an Emperour, this Pro∣vince was the cause of many troubles betweene them and the French; the former keeping possession, the latter pretending a title Charles sonne to Lewis the 4^th king of France,* 1.218 being left to the curtesie of his brother, and by him not regarded; was inve∣sted in this Dutchy by Otho the Emperor, Anno 981. for which cause he shewed himselfe so alienated from the French, & wed∣ded to the Germans; that the French after the death of his Co∣sin Lewis the 5, reiected him, and chose Hugh Capet for their King. This Charles had one sonne name Otho, (who leauing no issue male, instituted one Godfrey, from whom descended Godfrey of Bulloigne, his successour) and one daughter called

Hermingrade, from whom came Isabell, wife to Philip the se∣cond; vniting the bloods of Pepin, and Hugh Capet, to the great content of her grandchild S^t Lewis, who being a man of very tender conscience, is said neuer to haue joyed in the Crowne of France, till it was proued that by his mothers-side hee was the right Heire of Charles of Lorreine, whom Hugh Capet had so vniustly dispossessed. This principality continueth to this day without any great alteration of linage.

The Armes of Lorreine are Or, a Bend Gules, charged with three Larkes Argent. But herein I find Bara the old and expert Herauld, to differ from Paradine, the most exact Genealogist of the French Nation. For Bara saith that the Bend is charged not with three allouettes Larkes; as Paradine, but with three Alleri∣ons, or Allelyons, which are in blazon, small birds wanting beak, feet and legges. Of this last opinion is that most worthy Anti∣quary Camden Clarencieux, who withall telleth vs, that when Godfrey of Bulloigne was at the siege of Hierusalem, shooting at Saint Dauids towre there, he broched three feetlesse birds called Allerions vpon his arrow,* 1.219 and thereupon assumed this armes.

The revenues of this Prince are 700000 Crownes, whereof 200000 arise from the customes of the salt made in his Coun∣trie, & the other 500000 from his Coron••t lands. He is an ab∣solute Prince & giueth for his deuice an armed arme, comming as it were from Heauen, and grasping a naked sword; to shew that he holdeth his estate by no other tenu••e, then God and his sword.

16. SAVOY.

The Dukedome of SAVOY is confined with Daulphine, Bresse, Switzerland, and Peidmont.

This Countrey for the streight and narrow passages, & them too full of theeues, was once called Malvoy; till a worthy ad∣venturer of the Countrey, with industry and exemplary iustice, reformed both the vilenesse of the people, and the passages: then was it called Savoy, or Salvoy, quasi Salva via.

Within the limits of this Dukedome standeth the famous city of Geneva, being yet but two English miles in circuite, and hauing territories streaching no farther then two leagues and a

halfe on each side: The revenue therof is about 60000 crownes. The towne standeth at the end of the Lake Lemanus, and by Rhoane is diuided into two parts. The gouerment is by a com∣mon Councell, consisting of 200; the foure chiefe whereof are called Syndiques.

Their Ministers cannot but be poore, hauing no tithes but stipends; the greatest whereof comes not to 80 pounds yeare∣ly: and after this rate also is it with the Clergie, in all the Chur∣ches of France and Germany, which follow the Discipline of Geneva: For the tithes are taken by the Ciuill Magistrate, and distributed partly among the poore, partly layde vp in the cō∣mon treasury: But out of this there is againe some portion de∣ducted, to bestow the daughters, and bring vp the sonnes of such of the Ministers, who die poore, or leaue their children vn∣prouided; the most commendable part in my conceit, of the whole Discipline.

The Church-gouernment consisteth of a Miscellany of Lay∣men and Ministers,* 1.220 which gouernment was begun by M^r Cal∣vin, Anno 1541: and hath since without mature consideration bin headily receiued in most Churches of France & Belgia. The people had banished their Bishop 1535, and then seeing Cal∣vin, and two of his Fellow-Ministers, vsurpe the prerogatiue, though not the title of Bishops, banished all three. Desiring to recall him againe, they were content to receiue a Discipline, if not ouer-prejudiciall to the City: Calvin framed this, consisting of two Laymen annually chosen for euery one Minister; which also with much grumbling was receiued by them.

This City was once diuided betwixt the Bishop and the Sa∣voyen; till at last the Bishop got the entire possession, leauing the Duke the soueraignty and homage; in whose name, lawes were made, and mony was coyned. But the people hauing ba∣nished their Bishop, haue stood since on their owne liberty; and aided by England with 13000; by Venice with 24000 Crownes; and by Florence with intelligence, resisted the great siege of the D. of Savoy, Anno 1589. They allow all manner of honest recreations vpon Sundaies; Fornication they punish with nine dayes fasting; Adultery with death. They haue a law,

that if any Malefactour flie to them for refuge▪ they punish him after the custome of the place in which the crime was commit∣ted: otherwise,* 1.221 their towne being on the borders of di••ers Pro∣vinces, would neuer be free from Vagabonds. Examples here∣of I will assigne two; the first of certaine Monks, who robbing their Convents of certaine plate, and hoping for their wi••ked prankes at home, to be the welcomer hither, were at th••i first acquaintance advanced to the gallowes. The second is of a Spa∣nish Gentleman, who hauing fled his country for clipping and counterfeiting the Kings gold; came to this towne, and had the like reward. And when for defence he alledged that he vnder∣stood their City being free, gaue admission to all offenders; true (said they) but with an intent to punish them that offen∣ded; a distinction which the Spaniard neue•• til then learned, but then was too late.

The chief Cities of Savoy are first Chamberie, the se••te of the Duke when he sojourneth in these parts.* 1.222 It is seated in a plea∣sant Valley among the mountaines, and is full of neat ho••••es belonging to the Gentrie of this Prouince. It is now fortified with a strong Castle, and some out-workes, though not yet ful∣ly recovered of the damage it receiued, when it was taken by Henry 4^th, in the warres against this Duke, Anno 1600. 2 Ta∣rantaise, which commandeth the passage ••nto Italy, through the hills called Geneura. 3 Bramont▪ 4 Aquebelle, situate at the foot of a huge rocke. 5 Carboneirs, and 6 Maurienne, which gaue the first title to the Princes of Saxony, called afterwards Earles of Savoy. Here are also the two strong Forts of Mount Melian, and Saint Katharines: the first of which held out foure moneths against many thousand shot of forty French Canons, A^o 1600. The lat••er is the Fort, whose gouernment being den••ed to By∣ron, plunged him in the irrecouerable g••lp•• of discontented treasons.

On the Northeast of Savoy is the Countrey of Bresse, the chiefe Townes whereof are 1 Chat••••ion. 2 Mon Reall, and 3 Bourge, a towne so well seated and fortified, that it is n••t much inferiour to the invincible Fortresses of Saint Catharines and Mount Melian.* 1.223 The gouernment of this towne was also gree∣dily

sought by Byron; but it being suspected that be held intel∣ligence with the Duke of Savoy, it was also denied him. It was of old called Forum Seracusianorum. This little Prouince was joyned to Savoy by the marriage of Isabel, daughter and heire to Vlic••e the l••st Lord of it; with Amee the 4^th of Savoy, An∣no 1215: and was giuen by Duke Charles Em••anuel, to Henry the 4^th of France in exchange for the Marquisate of Saluzzes; to which the French king pretended a title, Anno 1600.

The Marquisate of Saluzzes is sited in Peidmont, a part of Ita••y, being now wholy vnder the Savoyen, & Mantuan Dukes: thei•• latter possessing the Marquisate of Monferrate onely; the rest belonging to the Savoyard, whose eldest sonne is intituled Prince of Pe••dmont.

This Peidmont called in Latine,* 1.224 Regio Pedemonta••a, (both names telling vs that it is a countrey seated at the foot of the Alpes) is bounded on the East with Millaine, on the West with Savoy, on the North with the Switzers, and on the South with the Mediterranean. The Country is wonderfull fertile if com∣pared with Savoy, yet thought to be some what inferiour to the rest of Italy. It containeth about 160 places walled, and is so populous, that once a Peidemontane Gentleman being asked of the extent of his Countrey, said, that it was a City 300 miles in compasse. It containeth also besides Lordships, and Barronies; 50 Earledomes, and 15 Marquisates. It is diuided (as we haue said) betweene the Dukes of Savoy, and Man••ua, the riuer Te∣ner or Tanarus parting their possessions. The principall townes belonging to the Savoyard are 1 Tu••in, called of old Augusta Taurinorū, because it was the mother town of the Tau••••••, who here dwelt, and from which Taurini, the name of Turin ought rather to be deriued, then (as s••me fancie) from the riuer Du∣ria, on whose bankes it is built In this City is the Palace and Court of the Duke of Savoy;* 1.225 the See of an Archbishop; a••d an Vniuersity, wherein that renowned Scholler Erasmus procee∣ded Doctor of Divinity. 2 Augusta Praetoria, vulgarly called Aoste, situate in the Northerne bound of this Countrie•• 3 Vor∣celli a strong towne bordering on Millaine, to which it once be∣longed, and was giuen by Philip Maria Duke of Millaine, vnto

Amadeus the third Duke of Savoy. It was the chiefe towne of the Libyci, who together with the Salassi and Taurini were the old incola of this Countrie. 4 Inurea, called by Ptolomy, Epo∣redia. 3 Niza an hauen towne seated on Varus. 6 Mondoni, or Montevicum. 7 Susa. 8 Saluzzes (which as yet retaineth some affinity with the Salassi) a Marquisate and Bishops See.

The people in this Dukes Dominions are numbred 800000, of which 70000 are Gentlemen.

We may read in Livy that Bitulto King of this Country (or the Allobroges) was taken by Fabius Maximus; as also how Hannibal pacified a discord betwixt Bruncus & his brother for the Diadem. This kingdome was ouerthrowne by the Romans, from them taken by the Burgundians, of whose kingdome, both when it was absolute and vnder the Empire, this Country was a member,* 1.226 till the yeare 999. In this yeare Berald of Saxony, brother to Otho the third, for killing Mary the lasciuious wife of his Vncle, fled from Germany, and settled himselfe here in France. His esonne Humbert (surnamed Blanchmanis, that is, White-hand) was by the especiall fauour of the Emperour Con∣radus Salicus, made Earle of Maurienne, which is a towne of this Country, A^o 1027. The fourth from this Humbert, being Ame the second, stiled himselfe Earle of Savoy, 1109. His suc∣cessour Thomas 1210, and Peter (from his manif••ld conquests surnamed Charlemaigne the Iunior) Anno 1256, by conquest got Peidmont; to which the Marquisate of Saluzzes contai∣ning almost all the rest, was vnited by a marriage of the daugh∣ter of the Marquisate, to Charles Duke of Savoy, (for it was e∣rected into a ••••••••dome by Sigismund the Emperour, 1397.) Anno 1481. And though he died without issue, yet his succes∣sours kept it till the French pretending title to it, possessed thē∣selues of it. It was againe recouered by the Savoyen, during the French ciuill warres, Anno 1588; and now is peaceably posses∣sed: The Countrey of Bress being giuen to the French for their pretention to the Marquisate, Anno 1600. These Dukes of Sa∣voy haue a long time beene devoted to the Faction of Spaine, e∣specially since the French kings took in the lesser States borde∣ring on them, as Burgundy, Brittaine, &c. Charles the third sided

so constantly with the Emperour Charles the 5, the denying Fran••••s the first, a passage for his army through his countrie, in∣to Italy, he was by that King despoiled of his Countrie, Anno 1536. The Emperour to recouer it, left no hing vndone; but in vaine: for the French encountering his For••es in the open field, vanquished them with the slaughter of 15000 of his men. In the yeare 1558. peace being made betweene Henry and Philip, successours to those great Princes: Emanuel Philibert, s••nne to Duke Charles, was restored to all his Rights. The present Duke Charles Emanuel dependeth also much on the Spaniard, (howe∣uer of late there haue bin some jarres between them) ••is sonnes receiuing thence great pensions and honours. His second sonne D. Victorio, is knight of Malta, Gouernour of the Kings gallies, and hath 100000 Crownes per an••um. His third sonne D. A∣madeo, is made Cardinal, and hath halfe the profits of the Arch∣bishopricke of Tolledo. His youngest sonne D. Thomazo hath thence also a liberall pension.

The order of the Annunciada was ordained by Amede duke of Savoy,* 1.227 at what time he defended Rhodes from the Turke, A^o 1409. Their Collar is of 15 linkes, to shew the 15 mysteries of the Virgin; at the end is the portraiture of our Lady, with the history of the Annunciation. Insteed of a Motto, these letters; F. E. R. T. id est, Fortitudo Eins Rhodum Tenuit, is ingrauen in euery place or linke of the Collar; each linke being interwouen one within the other, in forme of a true-louers knot. The nūber of the Knights is 14; the solemnities are held annually on our Lady-day, in the castle of Saint Peter in Turin. So f••om this vi∣ctory; (for euery repulse of the besieger, is a victory to the be∣sieged) there arose a double effect; first, the institution of this order: secondly, the assumption of the present armes of this Dutchy, which are G, a crosse A: This being the Crosse of S^t Iohn of Hierusalem, whose knights at that time were owners of the Rhodes:* 1.228 where as before the armes were Or, an Eagle displ••id with two heads Sable, armed Gules; supporting in fesse, an eschotchion of Saxonie; that is Barrwise six pieces, Sable and Or, a Bend flowred Vert. A coat belonging to the German Em∣perours of the house of Saxonie, from whom the first Earles of

Savoy are extract. The revenues of this Duke, are a million of Crownes and better.

Vniversities in France are 15.

• 1 Paris. Fr.
• 2 Poicteirs. Poict.
• * 1.2293 Lyons. Da••lp.
• 4 Angiers. An.
• 5 Orleance. An.
• 6 Avigni••n. Pr.
• 7 Burges. Ber.
• 8 Ca••e. Nor.
• 9 Burdeaux. Gasc.
• 13 Tholouse. Gasc.
• 13 Rhemis. Cha.
• 12 Nismes. Lang.
• 13 Montpelier. Lang.
• 14 Besanson Burg.
• 15 Dole. Burg.

Boterus not long since reckoned in France

• ...Archbishops 17
• ...Dukes 18
• ...Vicounts
• ...Bish••ps 107
• ...Marquesses.
• ...Earles 48

Thus much of France.

THE ALPES.

The naturall mounds by which Germany and France are par∣ted from Italy,* 1.230 are the ALPES, mountaines which require fiue dayes to be ascended; they take their name ab Albis nivibus be∣ing hils continually couered with snow, which descendeth with a violencie, resembling the Cataracts of Nilus. Through these hills Annibal made a way, with fire & vineger, for the passage of his army into Italy: whence it was said of him, viam aut in∣veniet Annibal, aut faciet.

They begin at Savona, and hauing runne a good space, in a continued hill,* 1.231 at last are diuided into many parts, as Nigrasyl∣va in Switzerland, and the Hercynian wood about Bohemia. The ancient inhabitants were the Salij, Vacontij, and Medull••, all vanquished by Caesar: the present by ouermuch drinking of snow water, are troubled with a swelling in the throat, or the Kings Euill, as we vse to call it; Quis tumidum guitur miratur in Alpibus?

* 1.232There are fiue passages ouer these hills into Italy, viz: three out of France, and two out of Germany; the first from France is through Provence, & so close vpō the Tyrrhenian seas, through

Liguria, which is the easiest, The second is through the hills cal∣led Gen••ura, into the Marquisate of Saluzzes, and so to Lom∣bardic: this is the place through which the invincible Annibal trauelled with such difficulty; and through which also Charles the 8 marched toward Naples. The third is ouer Mount Conis, through the country of Turin, which was first hanselled (if we beleeue antiquity) by Hercules. From the passage of these cap∣taines, were these latter hills called Alpes Graiae▪ and the former Alpes Penninae, or more truly Paeninae from the Paeni, or Cartha∣ginians. The first way out of Germany into Italy, is through the Country of the Grisons, by the Town of Veltlyn; which the Spaniard hath seased into his hands: so that by the keeping of this Veltlyn, or Valtolin, and manning of the Fort Fuentes, which he also erected; he is in a manner the Lord of this passage, not only to the discontent of the Natiues, but to the distaste of his neighbours the Savoyards and Venetians. The other way out of Germany into Italy, is through the County of Tirolis, by the towns of Inspruch and Trent. This passage is commanded by the Castle and Fort of Eresberge, seated on the confines of this Country towards Suevia, & from Inspruch is two dayes jour∣ney distant. This Fort in the warre which the Protestant Princes made against Charles the 5, was surprized by Captain Scherte∣lin, so to hinder the comming of the Popes Forces into Germa∣ny: for which the Emperour so hated him, that when all the rest of the faction were pardoned, he only continued a Proscript, his head being valued at 4000 Crownes. The taking also of this Fort, and the Castle adjoyning, to D. Maurice of Saxony▪ made the said Charles then being in Inspruch, fly out of Germany.

OF ITALY.

ITALY is girded round with the Ionian,* 1.233 Tyrrhen••an, & Adri∣atique Seas, except it be towards France and Germany, from which it is parted by the Alpes.

The name impropriated to all the Region, is Italy, of Italus a King of Sicily, which first taught the people agriculture; or frō 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which in Greeke signifieth an Oxe, whereof here is as much plenty, as vse. The more particular names are 1 H••speria,

because it is situate vnder the Euening-star Hesperus. And 2 La∣tium, because Saturn driuen frō Crete by his son Iupiter, hic late∣bat abditus. 3 Ausonia. 4 Oen••tria, from its abundance of Wines.

Pliny beautifieth Italy with these attributes: Italia terrarum omnium alumna, ead••m & parens, numine de••m electa, quae coelum ipsum clariùs fa••eret, sparsa congregaret Imperia, ritus mollire••; t••t populorum discordes l••nguas sermonis commercio, ad colloquia distraheret; & humanitati hominem daret. Italy (saith he) the nurse and parent of all Regions, was elected by the prouidence of the gods, to make (if it possible might be) the Heauens more famous; to gather the scattered Empires of the world into one Body; to temper the barbarous rites of the Nations; to vnite so many disagreeing languages of men, by the benefit of one cō∣mon tongue▪ and in a word to restore man to his humanity.

The length of this famous Region is 1020 miles; the bredth in some places 410 miles,* 1.234 in others not aboue 126 miles; the whole compasse is 3448 miles. It lieth vnder the 5 and 8 Cli∣mats, in the Northerne temperat Zone; the longest day being 16 houres. The people in former times were wary of behauiour and expences; of great valour, as subduing the greatest part of the world; very desirous of glory, as Cicero saith, Semper appe∣tentes gloriae praeter caeteras gentes sunt Romani.

Here liued the famous Captaines, Camillus the Sword, and 2 Fabius Maximus the buckler of Romè. 3 Scipio. 4 Pompey, 5 Caesar, &c. The famous Oratours Cicero, Hortensius, & An∣tonius, &c. The worthy Historians, Livius, Tacitus, and Salusti∣us, &c. The memorable Poets, Virgill, Ovid, Catullus, Horatius, &c. In these latter daies Petrarch the Philosopher, Guicciardine the Historian, Ariosto and Tasso the Poets, &c.

* 1.235The language of Italy was diuers, in Apulia they vsed the Mesapian tongue: In Calabria the Greeke: In Etruria the Thus∣can; and in Latium the Latine, which yet so altered in a little time, that Polybius saith, that the Articles of peace made be∣tween the Romans and the Carthaginians, could not be vnder∣stood by the best Antiquaries of his time. That the Latine tongue was generally spoken in all the Prouinces of the Roman Empire, as some hold, I dare not think; being better perswaded

by M. Brerewoods learned discourse on this Theame: Out of whom I will only draw one of his main Arguments, viz: how it was by especiall grace granted to the Cuma••s, dwelling but 100 miles distant from Rome, publiquely to vse the Roman language. This hapned not 140 yeares before the Emperours, at what time the Romans were Lords of all Italy, Sardinia, C••r∣si••a, and the greater part of Spaine; And of this proofe, Livy an Author aboue all exception, is the ground.

This Country is said to be first inhabited by Ianus Ann. M. 1925. His Progeny multiplied exceedingly, and peopled Italy with the Tribes of the Laurentini, Brutij, Samniti, Etrusci, Sa∣bini, Tarentini, &c. The second that came to enioy the happi∣nesse of this Countrey was Evander, and certaine other Arca∣di••ns, who banished their natiue habitations, seated themselues about the place where Rome was after built. The next that set∣led themselues here, was Aeneas and his Troians; who flying from their ruined countrie, and enraged enimies, & seeking new habitations, were by tempest first cast on the shore of Africa. There they were (as Virgil hath it) entertained by Dido, then busie in the building of Carthage; who so much doted on the perfections of this new commer, that she yeelded her body and Citty to his disposall. But this being not the place where Ae∣neas posterity was to erect a fourth Monarchie, hee priuately stole thence nto Italy, wherevpon the discontented Lady slew her selfe. This relation h••th no affinity at all with the truth of Chronologie. For Carthage being built but 135 yeares (or as others will, 143 yeares) be••ore Rome; and there being no lesse then 426 ye••res, betweene the beginning of the reigne of Aeneas in Italy, and the beginning of the reigne of Ro∣mulus in Rome; it is not possible that euer Dido should see Ae∣neas, vnlesse in imagination or pictures. Hereunto consenteth Ausonius, who honouring the Statua of this abused Princesse, with an Epigram of 18 verses, among others giueth vs these 4.

Invida cur in me stimul••sti Musa Maronem, Fi••geret vt ••••strae da••na pudicitiae? Vos magis his•• ••icis (••ectores) red te de me: Quàm qui furta d••ûm, concubitus{que} canunt.

Why didst thou stirre vp Virgil enuious Muse. Falsely my name and honour to abuse? Of me let histories be heard; not those Which Ioues adulteries and thefts expose.

Credible it is that Aeneas being driuen on the coast of Africke, was by some Prince there curteously entertained, as a man whose same had beene his harbinger: but why the story should fasten it on Dido, I see not. Perhaps the vnfortunate death of this Queene, who laid violent hands on her selfe, gaue occasion to the Poet to faine that it was for the loue of Aeneas; whereas it was indeed to avoid the lust and furie of Iarbas, a potent king in Africke, who violently desired to haue his pleasure on her. Whether Aeneas euer were in Africke or not; or who it was that welcomed him thither, it matters not: certaine it is, that in Italy he ariued in an happy houre. For he was no sooner landed then gently entertained by Latinus King of the Laurentini; who to make his loue more apparant, espowsed his only child Lavinia vnto him. Hence grew the warres between Turnus K. of the Rutili a former suiter, and him; which being extinguish∣ed by the death and vanquishment of the Rutilian, confirmed the Troians in a setled peace. For now growing with the Lau∣rentini, by many intermarriages, into a more constant bond of friendship; they built the Towne called after the name of their Queene, Lavinia; making it their residence for their Princes, till Longa Alba was built by Alba Silvius, a succeeding King, and made the chiefe of the kingdome.

The Latine Kings.

A. M.

* 1.236

2787

1 Aeneas 3

2790

2 Ascanius 38

2828

3 Sylvius 29

2857

4 Aeneas Sylvius 32

2888

5 Latinus Sylvius 50

2938

6 Alb•• Sylvius 39.

2977

7 Capetus Sylvius 24.

3001

8 Capis Sylvius 28.

3029

9 Capetus Sylvius 13.

3042

10 Tiberinus Sylvius 8.

3050

11 Agrippa Sylvius 40.

3090

12 Alladius Sylvius 37.

3109

13 Aventinus Sylvius 11.

3146

14 Procas Sylvius 23.

3169

15 Amulius Sylvius 24. Hee chased his el∣der Brother Numitor from the Realme,* 1.237 and clapt his daughter Rhea into the Temple of Vesta; where shee being a mother to two boyes, was (according to the custome) buried quicke, and her ch••ldren cast out for a prey for the wild beasts. They were found by Faustulus the kings shepheard, nursed by his wife for her meretricious life named Lupa: and being at last wel grown; slew Amulius, and restored Numitor to his kingdome, whom also they slew not long after. Then Romulus laid the foundati∣on of Rome, & tempered the morter with the bloud of his bro∣ther Rhemus, who disdainefully had leapt ouer the new walls. This Towne was peopled with the refuse of the Italian Rasca∣lity, insomuch as their neighbours refused to giue them their daughters in marriage; till at solemne Plaies and Pastimes the Romans rau••shed the Sabine women, which came thither to be∣hold the sport. Diuers other nations or tribes rather of the Tus∣canes suf••ered in this rape, together with the Sabines: as the Ce∣ninenses, the Antemnates, and the Crustumini. Of these the Ce∣ninenses were most eager of reuenge, and vnder the conduct of then King Acron, giue battaile to the Romans. Romulus seeing his people gaue ground▪ prayed vnto Iupiter for the victory; & vowed if he ouercame king Acron, to offer vp his armour vnto him. When Acron thē was vanquished, Romulus cutting down a faire young Oke, hung on it all the armour of Acron: Then girding his gowne vnto him, and putting on a garland of Law∣rell, he laid the Oke on his shoulder, and marched into the cit∣ty: his Army ••ollowing, and singing a royall song of victory. Hither must we refe••re the begin••ing of Triumphs: but Nihil est mumtum & p••rfectu•• eodem tempore. Taerquiniu•• Priscus long after Romulus, added herevnto the purple roabes; and the triumphant Chariot, drawne with foure horses. Of these Tri∣umps are two sorts; the greater properly so called, and the les∣ser

• vulgarly called the Ovation; which differed in many circū∣stances. For 1 the Triumpher entreth in a royall Chariot, and is met by the Senatours in their ornaments: but the Ovator en∣treth on foot, and is met only by the Knights and Gentlemen of Rome. 2^•, The Triumpher had a Lawrell Crowne, & entered with the noyse of Drummes and Trumpets: but the Ovator, a Garland of Firre, with Flutes & Hoboyes playing before him. 3^•. The Triumpher was attired in a garment of state; the O••a∣••or in a plaine purple gowne only. 4^ly, In a Triumph the Souldi∣ers cryed out Io triumphe: in an Ovation they cryed onely O, O, O; the often doubling of which noyse made it bee called (as some thinke) Ovation. 5^ly, and lastly, the Triumpher vsed in his sacrifice to offer a certaine number of Oxen: but the Ovator only offered a sheepe; whence the name is more properly to be deriued. Now Ovation was in three cases granted. 1 If the Ge∣nerall had subdued his enimies with little or no bloudshed, so that there were not slaine 5000 men; or by perswasion more then battaile. 2^ly, If the warres had been flight, cursory, or not lawfully managed. And 3^ly, if it had beene against an ignoble enimie. Of this last we haue a faire instance in P. Rupilio, who being Victor in the Servile war (or the war wherein the bond∣slaues made head against the R••mans) was contented with the Ovation, Ne triumphi dignitatem (saith Florus) seruili inscripti∣one violare••. The greater Triumphs were indeed full of magni∣ficence: the state whereof, who list to see, may finde it fully set downe by Plutarch, in the Tr••mph of Paulus Aemylius. Yet by this which wee haue said by way of Antithesis, not a little may be obserued. This greater triumph was notwithstanding, not alwaies giuen to such as deserued it; there being many waies to hinder, or forfeit it. 1 Sometimes it was denied a Conqueror by the strength of a contrary faction: so Pompey denied Me∣tellus his Triumph for the conquest of Crete. 2^l, Sometimes it was by the Conquerours omi••ted for feare of envy: so Marcel∣lus in Plutarch, after his conquest of Sicilae, hauing twice before triumphed; denied it the third time: his reason was 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Invidiam parit tertius triumphus. ••^l, Some∣times the Souldiers hauing beene ill paid, or too much streight∣ned;

• would not permit their Generall to triumph: and this was P. Aemylius case, because hee deuided not among the men of war (according to his promise) the spoyles of Greece. 4^ly, Some∣times because the Generall had borne no publique office in the Citty: so (in Livie) Lentulus returning Proconsull out of Spaine required a Triumph: to which the fathers answered, that he had indeed done things worthy that honour, but they had no presi∣dent for it; Vt qui ne{que} Consul, ne{que} Dictator; ne{que} Praetor res ges∣sisset, triumphaxet. 5^ly, Sometimes the Generalls themselues o∣mitted it, for the furtherance of some of their other designes: So Caesar comming toward Rome in Triumph, the same time the Consulls were chosen; quitted his Triumph to sue for the Con∣sulship: it being the custome that such as demanded the Tri∣umph should abide without the Citty, and such as sued for the Consulship must of necessity be within. 6^ly, It was denied whē the warre had beene vndertaken without the command of the Senate: So it hapned to Manlius, hauing to the great enlarge∣ment of the Empire; yet without commission surprized Galla∣tia; quia causam belli Senatus non approbauit. 7^ly, If the warres had beene ciuill betweene the Romans themselues, there was no Triumph allowed to the Victor; because in all such victories the Commonwealth was depriued of some part of her selfe: So Pompey and Metellus hauing vanquished Sertorius in Spaine; Externum magis id bellum quàm ciuile videri voluerunt vt tri∣umpharent. 8^ly, If the conquest had beene gotten not without great losse on the Romans side: For this was Valerius conque∣rour of the Gau••es denied this honour; Quia magis dolor ciui∣bus amissis, quàm gandium fusis hostibus praevaluit (saith Macro∣bius) 9^l•, and lastly, if the seruice had not beene performed in the Generalls owne Province: So when Livius and Nero being Consuls▪ ouercame Hasdrubal, Livins only triumphed because the warre had beene managed in his Prouince; whereas indeed Nero was the man that wonne the day. And these are all, or at least the chief causes of hindring or omitting this honor: which certainly was the most eminent that euer the free state was ca∣pable of. When the Commonwealth was changed into a Mo∣narchie, this honour seemed too great for Subiects; & was first

• of all neglected by M. Vipsanius Agrippa, the establisher of Au∣gustus Empire: who hauing quenched certaine rebellions in A∣sia, and setled ••he Prouince, had a Triumph decreed for him; which he, to giue posterity example, de••ied. This example, be∣ing as it were a law to others, was the cause that this custome was laid aside: and no man vnder the degree of an Emperour triumphed; p••iu••te Captaines being from thence forth conten∣ted with the triumphall ornaments, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, are the words of Dion. Yet I finde that almost 600 yeares after this, Be••isa••ius triumphed: but I answere, that this was done in Constantinople, not Rome; & 2^ly, it lacked so much of a triumph, that it fell short of an Ovation: it being indeed no∣thing but an honorable presenting of himselfe, and his prisoners before the Emperour. And if after Agrippa, Bellisarius may be accounted to h••ue triumphed: certainly, himselfe excepted, there was none ••ther to whom this fauour was vouchsafed; neither after him any at all. The last Emperour whom wee finde in Hi∣stories to haue triumphed was Probus, after his victories ouer the Germans: and the Blemyi a people of Africke, about the yeare 284. But I haue beene too tedious in this discourse. I re∣turne vnto Romulus, who hauing vanquished the Ceninenses, & made peace with the Sabines, reigned victoriously in his new Citty the space of 37 yeares.

The Kings of Rome,

A. M.

3213

1 Romulus the founder of Rome. 37.

3251

2 Numa Pompil••us, the author of the Romane cere∣monies 43.

3294

3 Tullus Hostilius, who subdued Alba. 32.

3326

4 A••cus M••rtius, who built Ostia 24.

33••0

5 L Tarquinius Pr••scus, the adorner of the triūphs 38

3388

6 Servius Tull who brought the people into c••nse 44

3432

7 L Tarquinius Superbus. Who for his insolent beha∣viour, and a rape committed on the chast Lucretia, wife to Col∣latinus, by his sonne Sextus,* 1.238 was together with all his kind••ed banished the Towne, A M ••457. The people for his sake euer after loathed the name of a King, and therefore the Citty was

• gouerned by two Consulls, annually chosen out of the chiefe Ci∣tizens, called Patricij. These Consuls tooke their name à consu∣lendo, ••om counselling of & seeing to the good of the people & Commonwealth,* 1.239 Vt consulere se suis ciuibus debere meminisse••t; their name being a memo••••all of their charge. This magistracy of the Consuls h••ld not long, but that first the Decemviri, then Tri••unes of consular auth••••ity, and others dispossessed them of their gouerment; concerning which thus Tacitus. Vrbem Ro∣mam à principio reges▪ &c. The Citty of Rome was in the be∣ginning gouerned by Kings: Liberty and the Consulship L. Bru∣tus brought in The Dictators were chosen but for a time: the D••••••mviri passed not two yeares: neither had the Consularie authority of the Tribunes of the Souldiers any long continu∣ance: Nor Cinna, nor Syllas dominion Pompey & Crass••s quick∣ly yeelded to Caesars forces; Lepidus and Antony to Augustus: this Tacitus. Yet notwithstanding these often mutations, the Con••uls were generally the supreame Magistrates, in which of∣fice t••ere were alwaies two, and those but for a yeare, ne vel so∣litudine vel mo••â potestas corrum••eretur. And though some had the fortune to be Consulls two or three yeares together, yet e∣very n••w yeare they were anew chosen, and so the••r offices rec∣k••••ed as seuerall: neither doe wee finde any to haue beene ele∣cted for lesse then a•• yeare, vnlesse vpon the death, or depositi∣on of a ••ormer, vntill the ciuill warres▪ But then cum belli ciuilis pr••mia f••stinari coeperu••t,* 1.240 when the seruices done in the ciuill warres ••equi••ed a qui••ker turne in requitall, the Consulshippe was giuen only for some part of the yeare, and ordinarily for two months: ••h first Consul▪ being named Ordinarij in whose names the writings made for the whole yeare were dated;* 1.241 the other Minores▪ or Ilonorarij, which on••ly serued to make vp a numbe••. For so ambitious were he Romans of this honor, that when Maximus died in t••e l••st ••ay of his Consu••ship, Caninius R••bi••u•• petitioned Caesar for that part of the day that re••ained: whence tha•• so memorated ••est of Tully, O vigilantem Consu∣lem, qui toto ••onsulatu•• suitempore s••mnum oculis non vidit Al∣so when ••aecin•• was by the S••nate degraded f••o•• this honour, the day in which he was to resigne it, one Ros••ius Regulus ob∣tained

• the office from Vitellius for the day remaining,* 1.242 but as the Historian noteth, magno cum risu accipientis, tribuentis{que}. Now as the Romans did thus exceed the first number of Consulls, so sometimes fell they short of it. The first that was sole Consull was Pompey in the beginning of the ciuill warres, viz. A^o V.C. 703. The next,* 1.243 one Varianes A^o C^ti 410. This authority from the first institution to the finall period of it, continued at least in name (for the Emperours, long before the end of it, assumed the prerogatiue) the space of 1084 yeares: howbeit not with∣out many intermissions of the title and office, by the seuerall formes of gouerment aboue specified. The last Consull was one Basilius in the raigne of Iustinian, Anno 541. The first were two worthy men, namely Collatinus, husband to Lucretia; & Iuniu•• Brutus, who in the raigne of the Tarquines counterfeited a dis∣tracted humour, but being called to this dignity, by the execu∣tion of his sonne, for practising secretly with the Tarquins, kept the licentious people within the bounds of true obedience. The people free from feare of the Kings, for want of imployment at home, ouerburdened their neighbours abroad, whom after the space of 500 yeares they subdued: a matter truely worth con∣sideration, that the Italians should hold out against the puis∣sance of Rome 500 yeares, when as almost all the rest of the world was subdued in little more then 200. So great a matter was it (saith Florus) to contract the many bodies of Italy vnder one head.

Tantae molis erat Romanam condere gentem. So great a matter was it found, To raise Romes Empire from the ground.

After Italy was subdued, Pyrrhus of Epirus was beaten home by them; and next the ouerthrow of the Carthaginians cast ma∣ny faire possessions into the lap of Rome: who now become the mistrisse of the world, grew likewise oppressed by her owne greatnesse; and therefore willing to be supported. This aduan∣tage Caesar espying, like an officious Gentleman Vsher laid hold of her armes, and from her seruant became her master; first with the title of perpetuall Dictator, and next of absolute Emperour: and after he had ruled fiue yeares, was with 23 wounds mur∣dered

by Brutus, Cassius, and their ••ellow conspiratours, in the Senate house. Yet was not Caesar the first man that euer taught the Romanes to obey, they had already learned that lesson, and he had good Schoolemasters which foregoing him, did instruct him in the arts of Empire and ambition. Concerning which de∣g••••es of the Romans falling into bondage, take along with you this short Epi••ome, as I finde it in Tacitus: Nam rebus modicis 〈◊〉〈◊〉 as facile habebatur▪ &c. For whiles our dominions were straight, equality was easily maintained: but after wee had sub∣dued the world, destroyed all Citties or Kings which stood in our light, or might worke our annoyance; whenas we had lea∣sure to seeke after wealth void of perill; there arose hot conten∣tions betweene the Nobility and Commons: sometimes facti∣ous Tribunes carried it away; sometimes the Consulls prevai∣led: and in the Citty and common Forum, some little skirmi∣sh••••, the beginnings of our ciuill warres, w••re attempted. Anon after C. Marius one of the meanest of the communalty, and L. Sylla the most cruell of all the nobility, by force of armes ouer∣throwing the free state, induced an absolute gouerment. After these succeeded Cn. Pompeius, something secreter but nothing better, & nunquam postea nisi de principatu quaesitum, and then was there neuer any other question debated, but who should be so••eraigne Prince of the state. So farre Tacitus. Caesar being thus ••••aine, they recouered some hope and shew of liberty, till fi••st the confederacie, and secondly the falling out of Augustus. Anto••ius, and Lepidus, put all againe out of ioint. For these ci∣vill warres once ended; by the death of Antonie, and degrading of L••pidus, Augustus tooke all into his owne hands: cuncta dis∣cordijs civilibus fessa, nomine principis sub imperium accepit. The Emperours, notwithstanding this foundation laid by August••s, came not to the heighth of their authority, nor the people to the bottome of their slauery, till some hundred of yeares after: ••n which times the Emperours by degrees incroaching on the common liberty and priuiledges; and the people (homines ad servitutem parati, as Tiberius called them) desirous to gratifie and become gratious with the Prince; they lost in the end not only the body, but the carkasse and very shaddowe of the free

state or Commonwealth. The chiefe strength by which the en∣suing Emperours subsisted, was the Praetorian guard, consisting of 10000 men,* 1.244 euery one hauing the double wages of a Legio∣nary Souldier. This gua••d Augustus first tooke to himselfe, vn∣der pretence of his own safety; but intending only by so choice a band of followers to awe the Citty: and they knowing from whom their maintenāce was to be deriued, would neuer ••ndu••e to heare of the free state. An euident example whereof we haue in story: for when after the death of Caligula, the Senate had ••o great hopes of recouering their liberty, that they gaue the watch word to the citty guard; and consulted about the set••••g of the Commonwealth in open counsell: the Praetorian Souldi∣ers saluted Claudius Emperour, and compelled the Senatours to approue their election. Ouer this body of the guard were ordained two Praefect•• Praetorio, both which tooke place next the Emperour himselfe,* 1.245 vntill the time of Constantine: who first cassing the Praetorian order, and destroying their Campe, be∣cause they were commonly the authors of all the seditions and rebellions in the state; and afterwards constituting foure Pre∣fects (in title but not authority) for the foure quarters of his Empire; he gaue the chiefe precedency to the Patricij, an ho∣nour of his owne invention. But I returne to the Emperours.

The Romane Emperours.

A. M. 3918

* 1.2461 Iulius Caesar 5▪

3923

2 Octavianus Augustus 56.

A. Ch.

17

3 Tiberius Nero 23.

39

4 C. Caligula. 3

43

5 Tiberius Claudius Drusus 13.

57

6 Domitius Nero 13.

70

7 Sulpitius Galba.

8 Silvius Otto.

9 Ai Vitellius.

8 Silvius Otto.

9 Ai Vitellius.

71

10 Fl. Vespasianus 9.

18

11 Titus Vespasi. 2.

83

12 Flav. Domitianus 15.

97

13 Nerva Cocc••ius 2.

8 Silvius Otto.

9 Ai Vitellius.

99

14 Vipius Traianus 19.

118

15 Aelius Adrianus 20.

139

16 Antoninus Pius 24.

162

17 Marc. Antoninus Philos. 19.

18 L. Aurelius Commodus 19.

21 Didius Iulianus.

32 Aemylianus Maurus.

38 Florianus.

181

19 L. Antoninus Commodus 13.

194

20 Aelius Pertinax.

18 L. Aurelius Commodus 19.

21 Didius Iulianus.

32 Aemylianus Maurus.

38 Florianus.

195

22 Septimius Severus 18.

213

23 Aur. Bassianus Caracalla 7.

220

24 Opilius Macrinus.

221

25 Varius Heliogabalus 4.

225

26 Alexander Severus 13.

238

27 Iul. Maximinus 3.

241

28 Gordianus 6.

247

29 Philippus Arabs 5.

252

30 Decius ••.

254

31 Gallus Hostilianus 2.

18 L. Aurelius Commodus 19.

21 Didius Iulianus.

32 Aemylianus Maurus.

38 Florianus.

256

33 Licinius 15.

33 Valerianus. 15.

33 Gallienus. 15.

256

33 Licinius 15.

33 Valerianus. 15.

33 Gallienus. 15.

256

33 Licinius 15.

33 Valerianus. 15.

33 Gallienus. 15.

271

34 Fl. Claudius 1.

272

35 Quintilius d. 17.

273

36 Valerius Aurelianus. 6

279

37 Annius Tacitus.

18 L. Aurelius Commodus 19.

21 Didius Iulianus.

32 Aemylianus Maurus.

38 Florianus.

280

39 Valerius Probus 6.

286

40 Carus 2.

288

41 Diocletianus 20.

308

42 Constantius Chlorus

310

43 Constantinus M. 31. This Emperour though very religious, as being the first Christian Emperour, did more preiudice the Empire then any of his predecessours, first in translating the Imperiall seat from Rome to Bizantium, by which transplantation the Empire lost much of its naturall vigour; as we see in Plants and Flowres, who being remoued

• from the place of their first grow••h, loose much of that vertue which was formerly in them▪ On this reason Camill•••• would not suffer the R••mans to remoue their seat to Veij▪ then newly conquered, but to preuent their desires, set fire on the towne & so consumed it, Vt nunc V••••os fuisse (saith Florus) lalora Anna∣lium fides. A second fault of this Constantine was the diuiding of the Empire betweene his children For though it was quick∣ly againe reunited, yet by his example others learned the same lesson, renting the Empire in peeces, which occasioned the losse of the whole. The former Emperours vsed indeed to associate sometimes their sonnes or brothers with them; yet so, that they were ioyntly Lords of it, as of one entire regiment: but Constā∣tine, if I remember aright, was the first which allotted to parti∣cular men, particular iurisdiction. The third fault of this Prince, was his translating the Legions and Colonies which lay on the north Marches, into the easterne country, as a Bulwark against the Persians: thereby opening that passage, by which not long after the barbarous nations entred. For though insteed of these Colonies, he planted Garrisons & Forts, yet th••se quickly say∣led, and became in a manner vnserviceable. So that Zosimus (though in other of his reports concerning this Prince hee be∣wrayes much malice) truely calleth him the first subverter of that flourishing Monarchie. To these three causes may bee ad∣ded a fourth, concerning the Emperours in general, namely their stupid negligence, and degenerate spirits. Italy notwithstanding continued a member of the Empire till the yeare 399, in which Theodosius the great diuided againe the Empire:* 1.247 to Arcadi•••• his elder sonne he gaue the Easterne; to Honorius the young•••• the Westerne parts of his Monarchy.

The Westerne Emperours.

399

1 Honorius 26.

425

2 Valentinianus 29

454

3 Maxim••anus 4.

458

4 S••verianus 4

462

5 Anthemius 5

467

6 Crestes 6.

473

7 Augustulus 1. The last the ever kept his dayly residence in Italy: a thing ominous, that Augustus should establish, and Augustulus ruinate that spacious Mo∣narchy.

During the raignes of these Emperours and some few years after, Italy was seauen times almost brought to desolation, by the fire and sword of Barbarous nations.* 1.248 1 By Alaricus King of the G••thes, who tooke R••me, Naples, &c. 2 By Attila king of the Bunnes, who r••zed ••lorence, spoild Lombardie, & by the ••n••caty of Leo the first, was diuerted from Rome. 3^ly, By Gen∣scr••us king of the Vandals, who sacked Rome. 4^ly, By Biorgus king of the Alam or Lithuani 5^ly, By Odoacer king of the Heruli, who droue Augustulus out of Italy, and twice in 13 yeares laid th•• countrey desolate. 6^ly, By Theodoricus king of the Goths, cal∣led by Zeno the Emperor to expell Odoacer. 7^ly, By Gunde∣•••••••••• king of the Burgundians, who hauing ransacked all Lom∣bardie, returned home, leauing the Gothes in possession of Italy: who after they had raigned 72 yeares in Italy, were at last sub∣dued by Belisarius, and Narses, two of the brauest Captaines that euer serued the Romane Emperours. This Narses gouer∣ned Italy for the Emperour 17 yeares,* 1.249 at the end of which time being basely vpbraided by Sophia the Constantinopolitan Em∣presse, and wise to Iustinian the Emperour: who envying his fortune, procured him to be recalled, and sent him word, shee would make the Eunuch (for such he was) come home and spin among her maides: he replied, that he would spin such a web, as n••ither she, nor the best of her minions should euer vnweaue. Therevpon he sent into Pannoia (now Hungarie) for King Albe••nus & his Lombards; who comming into Italy with their 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and children▪ possessed themselues of all the Countrey, from the Alpes to the Appennine Hills, calling it by their owne name L••mbardie.

The Kings of Lombardie.

568

1 Alboinus 6.

574

2 Clephes 1.

586

3 Antharis 7.

59••

4 Agilu••••us 25.

6••8

5 Adoaldus 10

628

6 Ario••ldus 11.

639

7 Rotha••is 16.

655

8 Radoaldus 5.

660

9 Aribertus 9.* 1.250

669

10 Gundibertus 1

670

11 Grimoaldus 9.

679

12 Garibalius mens. 3

13 Partarithus 18.

679

12 Garibalius mens. 3

13 Partarithus 18.

698

14 Cunibertus 12.

15 Luithertus.

16 Rainbertus.

15 Luithertus.

16 Rainbertus.

15 Luithertus.

16 Rainbertus.

712

17 Aribertus 12.

723

18 Asprandus Mens 3

19 Lu••tprandus 21.

723

18 Asprandus Mens 3

19 Lu••tprandus 21.

744

20 Ra••hisius 6.

750

21 As••ul••us 8.

756

22 Desider••••s 18.

* 1.251Of all these kings of Lombardie, I will only relate some oc∣currences of the two first and the two last. Alb••inus before his comming into Italy, waged wa••re with C••••emu••dus a king of the Iopidi whom he ouerthrew, and of his ••kul he made a ••uaf∣fing cup. Rosamund daughter to this king be tooke to wife, and one day being ouer-merry in Verona, compelled her to drinke out of her fathers skull. This abuse shee sto•• asking, prom••sed to one Helmichil••e her selfe to wise, and Lombardie for a dow∣ry, if he would kill the King. He consented, and did it; but was so extreamely hated for it, that he was forced together with ••s Rosamund to fly to Rauenna the Court of Longi••us the ••x∣arch. Longinus partly desirous to enioy the loue of Rosamund••; partly to possesse that masse of money and iewells which shee brought with her; and partly by her faction to raise a benefici∣all warre against the Lombards; perswaded her to kill Helmi∣childe, and take him, to which she agreed. Helmich••••d entering out of a Bath called for beere, and shee gaue him a strong poy∣son; halfe of which when he had dranke, mistrusting the matter, he made her drinke the rest, and so they both died together. C••••∣thes the 2^d king extended the Longobardian kingdome, euen to the gates of Rome. He was so cruell, that after his death they would haue no more kings, but chuse 30 Dukes to gou•••••••• them. This diuision (though it en••ured not fully a dozen years) was the cause that the Lombards made not themselues Lo•••••• of all Ita••y. Th 21 King was Astu••phus, who wonne Rave••••, and the Exarchie thereof, A⁰ 741. the last Ex••rch being 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Eutic••us. Astu••phus long enioyed not his conquests; for Pe∣pin king of France, being by Pope ••tepha•• the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, sollicited to come into Italy, ouerthrewe him, and gaue Ravenna to the Church. The last king was D••sideriu••, who falling at ods with Adrian the first, and besie••ing him in Rome, was by Charles the great, successour to Pepin, bes••eged in 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and himselfe with all his children taken prisoners, A⁰ 774. Here ended the king∣dome of the Lombards, hauing indured in Italy 232 yeares.

Lombardy was then made a Province of the French, and after of the Germanes Empire; many of whose Emperours vsed to bee crowned kings of Lombardie by the Bishops of Millaine, with an iron Crowne, which was kept at M••doccum, now called Mon•••• a small Village. This Charles confirmed his fathers former donation, to the Church; and added of his own accord, Marca Anconitana, and the Dukedome of Spoleto. For these & ot••er kindnesses, Charles was by Pope Leo the 4^th on Christ∣mas day made Emperour of the West, A^o 801. whose succes∣sours shall be catal••guized when we come to describe Germa∣••••••. * 1.252 At this division of the Empire, Irene was Empresse of the Eas••; to whom and her successours Naples was allotted▪ it be∣ing then in the possession of the Greekes. To the Popes were gi∣ven by this Emperour and his father, almost all the lands which they possesse at this day. The Venetians in that little they then had, remained sui••••ris. The rest of Italy containing all Lombar∣de, P••dmont, Frinly, Tuscany, and Trenigiana, belonged to the Empire; till the Imperiall reputation dec••ying, gaue the pettie Princes occasion of strengthning themselues; incited particular Citties to make themselues free commonwealths.

Of Italy as it now is.

The soyle as in former times is so fruitfull, that they haue a∣bundance of all things, and want of none; transporting into o∣ther places Rice, Silkes, Velvets, Satins, T••ffaties, Grogrammes, Rash, Fustians, Gold, Wire, Armour, Allom, Glasses, &c. They haue their three Haruests in one yeare, which require as much labour of the husbandman, as it yeeldeth profit to the Lord: so that it is truely said, that the rich men of Italy, were the richest; and the poore, the poorest in the whole world.

The language is very courtly and fluent, the best whereof i•• about Florence and Siena: it retaineth the greatest portion of Latin, but not without the mixture of barbarous languages, so long in vse amongst them.

The chiefe Riuers generally of the whole Region are Padus,* 1.253 or Poe, called also Eridanus, into which Phaeton was drenched when he came downe tumbling from heauen: this riuer riseth in the Alpes, and running through Lombardie, diuideth the coun∣trey

in Cispadanam, and Transpidan••m, a diuision in these daies forgotten; and so gallopeth with a fail carecre int•• the Adri∣atique. 2 Rubi••on the ancient Northerne bound of Italie.

3 Cui{que} fuit roru•• promiss•• potentia Tibris. And Tiber vnto which was giuen Lordship of all things vnder heauen.

* 1.254The people are for the most pa•••• graue, respectiue, and in••e∣nious; excellent men (said a Spaniolized Italian) but for three things; 1 in their lusts they are vnnatural, 2 in their malice vnap∣peasable: 3, in their actions deceitfull. To which might bee ad∣ded, they will blaspheame sooner then sweate, & murther a man rather then slander him. They are exceeding i••alous ouer their wiues, insomuch that they shut them vp from the common view, and perm••t them to discourse with few or none. The l••cke which a Gentleman of V••••••e vsed to keepe his wife true in his absence, is so common, it needeth no relation. Indeed this ••••n∣zie rageth among all Southerne people. The Tu••kes permit not their women to walke in the streets, but couered with a v••yl••. In Barbarie it is death for any man to see one of the Xer•••••••• Concubines; and for them too, if when they see a man, though but through a casement, they doe not suddenly skreeke out. The Spanish Embassadour Mendoza,* 1.255 found great fault with our promiscuous sitting of men and women in the Church, a••••••••∣ting it as immodest and lasciuious. To whom D' Dale, master of the Requests, replied, that indeed in Spaine, where the people euen at the Diuine Seruice, could not abstaine from vncleane thoughts, & vnchast gestures, that mi••gled kind of sitting was not allowable; but Englishmen were of another temper. ••ew Northerne people are troubled with this yellow Iaundise; who not only sit mixed in the Church, but euen in the open & com∣mon Bathes also. Two things which the Italian would hardly endure, who so infinitely are beso••••ed with this passion, that looke how many Italians there are, there are for the most part so many ••aylors. The women are generally witty in speech▪ mo∣dest in outward carriage, and bountifull where they bea••e affe∣ction: and it is prove••bially said, that they are Mag-pier at the docre, Saints in the Church, Goates in the Garden, Dinells in the

house, Angells in the streets, and Syrens in the windowes. All the people both men and women amount to 15 Millions.

The vsuall diuision is into six parts, 1 Lombardy. 2. Tuscany. 3 the land of the Church. 4 Naples. 5 Rieue••ere di Genon. 6 the land of Venice; of which there is passed this censure, according to the capitall Ci••ties. 1 Rome for Religion. 2 Naples for Nobility. 3 Mollaine for Beautie. 4 G••noa for statelinesse. 5 Florence for pollicie. 6 Venice for Riches. Howsoeuer we will divide it ac∣cording to the present divers principalities which are,

• Lither The greater, as
  • The Kingdome of Naples.
  • The Papacie.
  • The Common-wealth of Venice.
  • The Dukedome of Florence.
  • The Dukedome of M••llaine.
• Lither The lesser, as
  • The Dukedome of Mantua.
  • The Dukedome of Vrbine.
  • The Principality of Parma.
  • The State of Genoa.
  • The State of Luca.

THE KINGDOME OF NAPLES.

THE KINGDOME OF NAPLES is seperated from the Land of the Church by a line drawne from the mouth of the riuer Tronto,* 1.256 to the head of Axosenus: On the other parts it is envi••oned with the Sea, the compasse of it being 1468 miles. This Kingdome is the fertil••st place in all Italy, abounding in Miner of diuers m••••••als; and the choicest wi••es called Vina Massier, and Fal••ru••: To Alexandria they s••nd Saffrons, to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 S••••kes, to Venice oyle, to Rome Wines.

The Noblemen here, of all men vnder Heauen, liue in most carelesnesse, hauing like the Tyrant Polycrates, nothing to trou∣ble them, but that they are troubled with nothing, bu•• the Pe∣••••••t ••••eth in as great a misery, as his Lord in jollity.

The principall riuers of this Kingdome of Naples are 1 Sil••••••••, 2 Basentus, 3 Posoa••a, 4. Trontus, 5 Sal••••elius, 6 V••••••nus, 7 Salinus, and 8 Gariglian. On the banks of this last riuer,* 1.257 many battles haue bin fought between the French

and the Spaniards for the Kingdome of Naples: especially that famous battaile between the Marquesse of Saluzzes, Generall of the French, and Goasalvo Leader of the Spaniards; the losse of which victory by the French, was the absolute confirmation of the Realme of Naple•• to the Spaniards. More famous is this ri∣uer for the death of Peter di Medices, who being banished his Country at the comming of king Charles into Italy; & hauing diuers times in vain attempted to be reimpatriate; followed the French army hither; and after the losse of the day, took shippe with others here, to fly to Caieta; but ouer-charging the ves∣sell, she sunk and drowned them all. But most famous is it, in that Marius, that excellent, though vnfortunate captain, being by Syllas faction,* 1.258 driuen out of Rome, hid himself stark naked in the durt and weedes of this riuer; strange alteration. He had not lien here long, but Syllas souldiers found him, and carried him to the city of the Mintu nians, being fast by this riuer. The••e men to please Sylla, hired a Cimber to kill him, which the fellow at∣tempting (such is the vertue of Maiesty euen in a miserable for∣tune) run out again crying, he could not kill C. Marius. This riuer was of old called Aquae Sinessuanae, or the Lake of Min∣turne.

The chief Prouinces are

1. TERRA DI LAVORO. aunciently Campania, and called Veneris & Bacchicer••amen, the chief Cities whereof are 1 Ca∣ieta, so called either of Caieta the nurse of Aeneas here buried; or from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, vro, because the Troian Ladies being here arri••ed out of Africa, and fearing their husbands would again put out to sea, burnt their ships, and so forced them to settle in this coū∣try. It is a Town commodiously seated on the sea side, and see∣meth to be a place of great importance, insomuch that (as C••∣minaeus telleth vs) if King Charles the 8^th, had but only fortifi∣ed it,* 1.259 and the castle of Naples, the Realme had neuer bin lost▪ 2 Naples, the Metropolis of the Kingdome, a beautifull City, containing seuen miles in compasse. It was once called Parthe∣nope, and falling to ruine, was new built, and called Neapolis. A∣mong all other things here is an hospitall, the revenues whereof is 60000 Crownes; wherewith besides other good deeds they

nourish in diuers parts of the Kingdome 2000 poore Infants. In this City the disease called Morbus Gallicus, or Neapolita∣nus was first known in Christendome. This City is seated on the sea shore, and fortified with 4 strong Castles, viz: 1 Castle Ca∣po••na, where the Kings palace was: 2 Saint Ermo; 3 Castle del Ovo, or the Castle of the Egge; and fourthly Castle Novo, or the new Castle.* 1.260 3 Capua, whose pleasures enervated the victo∣rious army of Hannibal whence was the saying, Capua est Can∣n•• A••nibali. 4 Cuma, ••eere which is Sybillae antrum, by which Aeneas went down to H••ll to talk with his Father: and not far d••stant is the Lake called lacus Avernus; the stink of which kil∣leth birds as they flye ouer it. 5 Baiae famous for the Bathes. 6 Nola, where Marcellus ouerthrew Hannibal, and his souldi∣••••••; letting the world know that Hannibal was not invincible. 7 Pa••colis a small town standing on a creek of the sea opposite to B••aile,* 1.261 from which it is distant 3 miles and a halfe. These towns are famous for the bridge built between them by C. Ca∣ligul••. It was composed of sund••y vessels, compacted together in that sort, that there was not only a fair and large passage, but di••ers ten••s and victualing houses on both sides. Caius in tri∣umphall ha••it marcheth and remarcheth ouer the bridge, prai∣seth himself and his souldiers, as men to whose heroick enter∣prise•• neither Earth nor Sea was an obstacle. This he did, as himself a••••irmed, to keep in awe Neptun••; and to exceed the like acts of Xerx••s and Darius, memorized in old Histories: or as it was coniectured to terrifie the Romans and Brittaines, which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of such a notable exploit: or to fulfill the prophesie of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, who had often foretold during the life of Tiberius, that it was as impossible for Canis to succeed ••n the Empire, as to ride o•• horseback from Baule to Putcolis. 8 Misenum, where Augustus keeping one A••mada, and an••ther at Raven∣••a, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the whole Roman Empire H••r•• is also in this Country the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Velu••••••s, that casteth out fl••mes of fire: the smoke of whi•••• ••led ••liny Iunior, coueting to search the cause of it The flame hereof br••ke ••orth cruelly also during the reigne of Titus, casting out not only such sto••e of smoke, that the ver•• Sun see∣med to be in the Ecclipse: but also huge stones, & of ashes such

plenty, that Rome, Africke, Aegypt, and Syria, were euen coue∣red; Hereulanum and P••mpeios, two Cities in Italy, were ouer∣whelmed with them. There were heard dismall no ses all about the Prouince, and Giants of incredible bignes seen to stalke vp and down, about the top and edges of the mountain: which ex∣traordinary accident, either was a cause or presage of the future pestilence, which raged in Rome and Italy long after.

4. ABRVZZO, where once the Samnita, Picentini, & others dwelt; the chief towns are Aquila, ne••re the Appen••ne. 2 Bene∣ventum once called Maleventum. 3 Aquino where Thomas A∣quinas, the great School-Diuine was borne. 4. Salmo, Oui••s birth-place, as himself testifieth in his De Tristsbus,

Sulmo mihi patria est gelidis uberrimus undis, Millia qui nonies distat ab urbe decem. Sulmo my birth-place full of riuers cleare, From Rome is distant ninety miles well neare.

In this country are the straights called Furcae Candinae, where∣in when the Sam••ites and Picentini had so enclosed the Ro∣mans,* 1.262 that there was no possibility of escape: they sent to He∣rennius, a man for his age much reverenced, and for his wisdome much followed by them, to know what it were best to doe to the Romans. The old man sent word, they should all be sent home safe and vntouched. This answer not being well liked, they sent to him again: he returned answer, they should all be put to the sword. These different answers made them conceiue amis••e of the old mans brain, till explain••ng himself, he told thē that either they must make the Romans their friends by a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 & honourable deliuerance; or else take from them all power of doing hurt, by putting to sword so many of their Captaine•• & Souldiers; mid way was there none. To neither of these courses would the souldiers agree, but disarming and spoyling the Ro∣mans, sent them home. The Romans not made friends by so ••di∣ous a be••efit, but hatching revenge for the disgrace, vnder the conduct of Papyrius, entred again the country: which, hauing opprobriously handled the natiues, they made subiect to the Senate and people of Rome: Leauing Princes a notable lesson for their proceedings against men of quality and ranke, either

not to strike at all, or els to strike home, and to the purpose. M••ch••avel in his history of Florence, taxeth for committing a great ••olo••cisme in state, R••naldo of the house of Alb••zi; in that hating Cosmo of the Family of the Medici, he only procured his b••n••shment; which Cosmo at his returne recompenced to the full: Whereon the historian in••erreth this notable Aphorisme, That great personages must not at all be touched; or if they be, must be made su••e from taking reuenge. Yet doe I not prohibit a Prince the vse of mercy, I know it is the richest Iewell that a∣dorneth his Crowne; neither dare I take vpon me to limit the vse of so excellent a vertue: only let me obserue how many 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of vsage are commonly afforded those men, whose liberty after their delinquencie, may endanger the safety of the Prince or State; I find then three principall, whereof the first is imme∣diate execution, a course more to be allowed where it cannot, then commended where it may be spared. The second is either close imprisonment, or else consiament to the house and custo∣dy of some man in trust with the Prince; wherein great caution ought to be vsed: for we find in our own histories, how Mor∣ton Bishop of Elie, being committed to the Duke of Bucking∣••am his custody by Richard 3 ^d, not only procured his own li∣berty; but wrought the Duke to the contrary faction. The last which is in all times the gentlest, and in some cases the surest, is not only an absolute pardon of life, or a grant of liberty, (for that alone were partly vnsa••e:) but an••ind••ering of the party delinquent by giuing him some place of honour, or committing to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 fidelity some office of ••r••st. A pregnant instance we haue of this kind in the Emperour Otho, who not only pardoned Marius Cel••us the chief of Gaelba's ••action; but put him in place neerest about him, and made him one of his principall Leaders in the warre against Vitell••••; the reason was, ne hostis metum, 〈…〉〈…〉, lest lying alo••se as a pardoned enemy, he might suspect that the bre••ch were but badly made vp. But now it is 〈…〉〈…〉 my self from the streights of these Furc•• Candinae, and to ••••lace my self in the plaines of Calabria.

3. CALABRIA IMPERIOR,* 1.263 the inhabitation of the Bru∣••ij, whose chief Cities are •• Peste, or Pessidonia, where Roses

grow thrice in a yeare. 2 Salernum, famous for the study of Physick, the Doctours whereof made the book Schola Salerus, dedicated to our Henry 8^th. 3 Consensia the prime City of these parts. 4 Rhezo, or Regium, so called from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, rumpo; be∣cause that here it is thought that Sicily was broken from Italy. 5 Locris, where liued the Lawmaker Zaleucus, who ordering adultery to be punished with the losse of both their eyes, was compelled to execute his law on his son the first offender. Ther∣fore to shew the loue of a Father, and sincerity of a Iudge, he put out one of his sonnes eyes, and one of his own. He also pro∣uided in his Lawes, that no woman should be attended with more then one maid in the street, but when she was drunk; that she should not goe out of the City in the night, but when she went to commit adultery: that she should not weare gold or embroydered apparel, but when she purposed to be a common strumpet: that men should not weare rings and tissues, but when they went a-whoring and the like: by which lawes both men and women were restrained from all extraordinary traines of attendants, and excesse of apparell; this last, asault in our times too common. This town was formerly also famous for the victory of Eunomus, an excellent Musitian; vpon Aristonus of Rhegium, an other of the same profession. For though Aristo∣nus had made his prayers to Apollo, the god of Musick, to grant him the conquest; yet Eunomus plainly told him, that nature was against him; who had made all the Grasse-hoppers on his side of the water, mute. The day being come, one of the strings of Eunomus harpe in the midst of his playing, brake; when pre∣sently a Grassehopper leaped vpon his harpe, and supplyed the defect of his string, by which means the victory was adjudged to Eunomus. And indeed it is by diuers affirmed, that betweene Locris & Rhezo i•• the inner of Al••x, on the banks of which, to∣wards Locris, the Grassehoppers doe sing merrily, on the other they are quite mute.

* 1.2644. CALABRIA SVPERIOR, or Magna Graecia, from di∣uers Colonies of Graecians, that there were planted. On the Northeast part of this Country is Golfo di Tarento, olim Sinus Tarentinus, on the Southeast, Golfo de Chilaci, olim Sinus Scil∣laticus.

The chief townes are 1 Tarentum, a town built by the Lacedaemonians, about which grew the warres between Pyrrbus and the Romans:* 1.265 here the Philosopher Architas was borne, so famous for his flying Doue. 2 Crotona, the men whereof were so actiue, that at one Olympicke game, all seuen that ouercame were Cretonians: their glory much decayed in a battaile against the Locrians, where 120000 of thē were ouercome by 15000 of the enemy. 3 Polycostrum. 4 Amycle, a town peopled with Pythagoreans. These men hauing bin often terrified with a vain rumour of their enemies approach; promulgated a law, forbid∣ding all such reports: by which meanes their enemies comming vnawares vpon them, took the town. Hence grew the proverb, Amyclas silentium perdidit: and Lucilius commanded to be si∣lent, made answer, Mihi necesse est loqui, scio enim Amyclas silen∣tio peri••sse. 5 Sybaris, a city built by the Graecians, after the de∣struction of Troy, the people whereof were Lords of 25 cities, and could arme 30000 men. They were so effeminate and deli∣cate, that they permitted no smith or copper-man to dwell in their town, lest the noyse of the workers should disturbe their rest. Fidlers and singers they had in request; which occasion the Cretonians their aduersaries embracing, entred the town, appa∣relled like Musitians, and mastred it. Before this accident, there was a prophesie giuen, that the town should neuer be taken, till men were more esteemed then gods. It happened that a seruant being beaten by his master, and for the gods sake obtaining no mercy, fled to the monument of his masters Auncestors, & was pardoned. Amyris the Philosopher hearing this, forsooke the town; most men holding him mad, in a time of no danger to leaue so delicious a seat; hence grew the proverb, Amyris insa∣int, applyed to such as vnder shew of madnes, or folly, prouide for their own safety. 6 S^t Severine.

5. TERRA DI OTRANTO, possessed heretofore by the Salentini and Iapyges: the chief towns are 1 Brundusium, glory∣ing in one of the best hauens in the World. 2 Hydruntum, now called Otranto,* 1.266 the taking of which town by Mahomet the Great, Anno 1481, put all Italy in such a feare, that Rome was quite forsaken; and not fully inhabited till the expulsion of the

Turkes the yeare following. 3 Gallipolis.

6. PVGLIA, containing Apulia Daunia, & Apulia P••ucetia: the cities of which are Manfredonia the seat of an Arch-bishop. 2 Canna famous for the great victory of Hannibal against the Consuis, Paulus Aemylius, Terentius Varro, and the Romanes; of whom were slain 42700.* 1.267 Had Hannibal pursued this victory, he had easily ouerthrown the Roman Common-wealth; so that it was truly said vnto him, by Maharball Captain of his horse∣men, Vincere scis Annibal, victoria uti nescis. Here stands Ve∣nusia, whence Horase borne in this town is called Venusinus: as also 2 Arpinum where Tully was borne; here moreouer is the hill Gargalus, or mount S^t Angelo) 120 miles round. It is as well by Art as Nature, very defensible, so that it is commonly the last place in Naples, which is abandoned, as we may see, in the Greekes and Sarazens, who kept this hill many yeares after the Normans were Lords of the rest of the Country. The grea∣test riches of this Prouince is the tribute of cattell,* 1.268 which also is one of the fairest revenues in Naples, as being worth (in Guic∣ciardines time) 80000 duckats Of this tribute, because the French could haue no part, after the diuision made with Ferdi∣nand, as being owners only of Lavoro and Abruzzo: they be∣gan to be discontented with the Spaniard; insomuch, that brea∣king into open warre, the French seeking to increase their shar••, quite lost it. The people of these two last Prouinces are trou∣bled with a Tarantula, curable only with musick.

There is no nation vnder the Sua, which hath suffered so ma∣ny mutations of slave,* 1.269 as the Neopolitans: The Region being first vnder diuers people, was subjected to the Roman Consuls; In the diuision of the Empire betwixt Charles of the West, & Ni∣cephorus of the East; this Country was assigned to Nicephorus and his successours; who were almost vtterly vanquished by the Sarazens, vnder the conduct of Sabba, and other successive generals; These were partly dispossest by the Emperor Otho 1, and his Almames; and they again expelled by the Greekes and Sarazens, who for a long time held bitter warres one against the other. During these warres it hapned, that one Dra••got a Gentleman of of Normandie, hauing in the presence of Duke

Robert (Father to William the Conquerour) slain one Repostell, a Gentleman of the like quality; to auoid the fury of the Duke, and the traines of Repostels friends, fled into this Country, at∣tended by such of his followers, as either best loued him, or had bin medlers in the fray. The Duke of Beneuent, Vicegerent to the Easterne Emperour, took him and his small retinue into pay. Their entertainment being bruited in Normandie; and withall a report being raised, that the Greeke Vice-Roy willingly harkned after men of the like valour; caused diuers priuat Gentlemen to passe the Alpes, and there venture their liues to mend their for∣tunes. The happy successe of these last aadventurers, drew thi∣ther also Tancred Lord of Hauteville in Normandy; who with his 12 sonnes came into Apulia, Anno 1008. He and his succes∣sours not only droue thence the Sarazens,* 1.270 but also the Greci∣ans, keeping possession to themselues with the title of the Dukes of Calabria, amongst whom, two were famous, viz: Robert Guiscard, third son to Tancred, the most famous captain of his time, and chief establisher of the Normane Kingdome in Italy; and Boemound his eldest son; who going with Godfrey of Bul∣loigne into the Holy Land, was for his merits installed King of Antioch. Roger, Nephew to this Boemound, was the first that in∣tituled himself King of Naples and Sicily: a title which the Pope•• neither could endure, nor remedy.

The Kings of Naples of the Norman line.

1125

1 Roger 24

1149

2 William 21

1170

3 William II 26

1196

6 Tancred base son to King William the 2^d, deposed by Pope Celestine the 3^d; who gaue Constance a Nun of the age of 50 yeares almost, & daughter to the last William, to

1298

5 Henry the 6 of Germany in marriage, & for her dow∣ry, Naples. He reigned 4 yeares.

The German line.

1202

6 Fredericke, son to Henry, crowned at the age of three yeares; he had to wife the daughter of Iohn di Brenn••, the titulary king of Hierusalem: of which, the kings of Naples haue euer since intitled themselues Kings; and in their rights 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Spanish.

1250

7 Conrade, poisoned by his base brother Manfroy, ha∣uing raigned 4 yeares.

1254

8 Manfroy, against whom Vrban the fourth, called in Charles of Aniou and Provence, brother to Lewis the 10 of France. He had one only daughter named Constance.

The French line.

1261

* 1.2719 Ch••rles Earle of Provence, and Aniou, ouercame Man∣froy, and was inthronized in the Throne of N••ples▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 time Peter of Arragon, claimed the Kingdome of Naple••, in right of Constance his wife, daughter to Man••roy. To saue the effusion of blood, Charles challeng'd Peter to fight hand to hand in Burdeaux, before King Edward the first of England; but while Charles there expected Peter, he seized on Sicily, 1281. This Charles raigned 23 yeares.

1284

10 Charles II his son, formerly prisoner to Peter of Ar∣ragon in Sicily, was ransomed by the procuration of king Edward aboue-named, for 30000 markes. This King by Mary, daughter to Stephen King of Hungary, had 14 chil∣dren; the most pertinent are Charles King of Hungary by right of his Mother; then Robert King of Napl••s, & Le••is of Durazzo. 26.

1310

11 Robert 32.

1342

12 Ioane, Neece to Robert, m••rried Andrew, s••cond son to Charles King of Hungary, whom she hanged ••t her window for insufficiency: her second husband wa•• Lewis of Tarentum, who ouer-straining himself to 〈…〉〈…〉 appetite, died: Then shee married Iames of Tarracon, •• gallant Gentleman, whom she beheaded for b••ing with a∣nother woman: and lastly Otho, D. of B••unswi••••••, who outliued her. This Queen was driuen one of her King∣dome by Lewis of Hungary and hanged at the same win∣dow where she hanged her first husband: she adopted Lewis D. of Aniou, hauing reigned 29 yeares.

The Hungarian line.

1371

13 Charles son to Lewis of Durazzo, by the help of Lewis King of Hungary, and Pope Vrban VI, was made King of Naples. He ouerthrew and killed Lewis of A••••••▪

1386

14 Ladislaus. This King on some grudge forced an entry into Rome, and was tr••umphantly receiued; for which the Pope called in Lewis 2^d of Aniou, who gaue Ladislaus a great ouerthrow: insomuch that Ladislaus vsed to say, that if Lewis had followed his victory the first day, he had bin Lord of my Kingdome and Person: if the second day, of my Kingdome, but not of my Person: but the third day of n••ither. So at the end Lewis was compell'd to flye to Rome. 29

1415

15 Ioane, sister to Ladislaus, of the same lasciuious dis∣honesty of life, as the former Ioane: she first adopted Al∣fonso V King of Arragon; & after vpon some vnkindnes, reuoked that adoption, and confirmed the state to Lewis D. of Aniou, & after his death to his brother Rene or Rai∣nold, who was dispossessed by the Arragon••ys. 19

The Arragonian Line.

1434

16 Alfonso King of Arragon; who left the Kingdome well settled, to his bastard Ferdinando. 24.

1458

17 Ferdinando,* 1.272 who took Otranto from the Turkes. 36.

1494

18 Alfonso II.

19 Ferdinando expell'd by Charles the 8 of France, son to Lewis II of France, and heire to Rene, the last adopted son of Queen Ioane the second.

20 Charles after the conquest, was crowned king of Naples, (at what time the French pox beginning in Na∣ples, was first known in Europe.) But returning into France, and leauing the people much discontented, & the Realme meanly prouided for; gaue opportunity to Fer∣dinand to recouer his Kingdome: and he not long injoy∣ing the fruits of his victory, left it to his Vncle Frederick. So that in 3 yeares space here were in Naples, no fewer the•• 6 kings, viz: Fernando the first, Alphonso 2^d, Fernan∣do 2^d, Charles of France, Fernando againe, and this Fre∣dericke.

1494

18 Alfonso II.

19 Ferdinando expell'd by Charles the 8 of France, son to Lewis II of France, and heire to Rene, the last adopted son of Queen Ioane the second.

20 Charles after the conquest, was crowned king of Naples, (at what time the French pox beginning in Na∣ples, was first known in Europe.) But returning into France, and leauing the people much discontented, & the Realme meanly prouided for; gaue opportunity to Fer∣dinand to recouer his Kingdome: and he not long injoy∣ing the fruits of his victory, left it to his Vncle Frederick. So that in 3 yeares space here were in Naples, no fewer the•• 6 kings, viz: Fernando the first, Alphonso 2^d, Fernan∣do 2^d, Charles of France, Fernando againe, and this Fre∣dericke.

1494

18 Alfonso II.

19 Ferdinando expell'd by Charles the 8 of France, son to Lewis II of France, and heire to Rene, the last adopted son of Queen Ioane the second.

20 Charles after the conquest, was crowned king of Naples, (at what time the French pox beginning in Na∣ples, was first known in Europe.) But returning into France, and leauing the people much discontented, & the Realme meanly prouided for; gaue opportunity to Fer∣dinand to recouer his Kingdome: and he not long injoy∣ing the fruits of his victory, left it to his Vncle Frederick. So that in 3 yeares space here were in Naples, no fewer the•• 6 kings, viz: Fernando the first, Alphonso 2^d, Fernan∣do 2^d, Charles of France, Fernando againe, and this Fre∣dericke.

1497

21 Fredericke, who submitted himself to Lewis XII King of France, and yeelded vp his Kingdome to him. And indeed what els could the poore Prince doe, when he saw his own blood, and such as had taken his Realme in∣to their protection, conspire against him. When Charles made his passage toward Naples, Ferdinand the Catho∣lique sent Gonsalvo (who was afterward for his valour surnamed the great Captain) with some forces to resist the French victories. But when the French were expelled, Gonsalvo would not leaue the Country, because his ma∣ster had not as yet sent for him. In the mean time it was agreed between Lewis of France, and this Ferdinand; that they should jointly set vpon the kingdome of Naples, & hauing wonne it, the French should possesse Alruzz•• and Lavoro; the Spaniard, Puglia and both Calabrias; that the first should be intituled king of Naples, the latter Duke of Apulia. This confederacie was kept secret till the French Forces were come to Rome, and Gonsalvo posses∣sed (vnder pretence of defending it) all Calabria: So that no maruell was, if they made themselues masters of the Country. In this action the French king dealt very indis∣cre••tly, in bringing into Italy (where he was before the sole Moderator) an other king; to whom, as to his Rival, his enemies might haue recourse•• and the Spanish very vn∣naturally, in betraying for the moietie of a kingdome, a Prince of his own blood, vnder pretence and promises of succours. These two Princes continued not long friendly neighbors; for the Spaniards disagreeing with the French, within two or three yeares droue them out of all; & haue to this day kept it; though this Lewis his successors Fran∣cis, and Henry, haue divers times, and with great effusion of blood, attempted it.

The Spanish line.

1503

22 Ferdinand the Catholique 13

1516

23 Charles the Emperour 43

1558

24 Phil••p the first of Nap: the 2^d of Sp. 40

1598

25 Philip II of Nap. III of Sp. 22

1621

26 Philip now liuing.

The Armes of this kingdome are Azure, Semi of Flower de Lyces,* 1.273 Or, a File of a Labels, Gules.

The revenues of this kingdome are 2 Millions and a halfe of Crownes;* 1.274 whereof 20000 are ••ue vnto the Popes for chiefe ••ents: and the rest is so imploy••d for maintaining G••rrisons & Navies, that the king of Spaine receiueth not a fourth part de claro.

There are reckoned in this kingdome

• ...Archbishops 20
• ...Princes 13
• ...Marquesses 25
• ...Bishops 127
• ...Dukes 24* 1.275
• ...Earles 90
• ...Barons ••00.

2 The PAPACIE.

THE LAND OF THE CHVRCH extendeth North and South from the Adriatique to the Tuscan Seas;* 1.276 the Eastern bounds being Axofenus and Trontus, by which it is separated from Naples. On the Northwest it is bounded with the Riuers Po and F••ore, by which it is diuided from the Venetian; and on the Southwest with Piss••o, by which it is parted from the Flo∣rentine. The men of this Country are questionlesse the best Souldiers of Italy, as retaining some sparke of their Auncestors valour. The soyle is as the rest of Italy.

The Prouinces hereof are

1. ROMANDIOLA, extending from the Rubicon East, to the Venetians on the West; from the Appenine South; to Pa∣dus, and the Adriatique on the North. The chief Cities are 1 Bo∣noniae, the chief Vniuersity of Italy, and a retiring place of the Popes.* 1.277 The ciuill Law is much studied here; insomuch that frō hence proceeded the famous Civilians, Iohannes Andreas, A∣za, Bartolus, and Socinus. I beleeue they haue built Castles in the aire, which ascribe the founding of this Vniversity to Theo∣dosius the 2^d. The charter of this Foundation dated Anno 423, is an idle and foolish thing; for there it is said, that at the insti∣tution, there were present Gualter Earle of Poicteirs Embassa∣dour for the king of England, and Baldwin Earle of Flanders

for the king of France; when at that time neither those Earle∣domes or those kingdomes, were in re um natura. It is situat••on the riuer Aposa,* 1.278 & was by former writers called Folsina, now B••∣logne. Neere vnto this town was that meetin•• between A••gu∣stus, A••tonie, and Lepid••s, whe••ein they agreed on the Trv••vi∣rate: diuiding the Empi••e & city of Rome among them three. This combination was confirm'd by the insuing Pr••scription, wherein that they might be reveng'd on Cr••ero L••pulus proscri∣bed his brother; A••tonius his Vncle. 2 R••mano anciently called Arimmum, seated on the mouth of the ••••uer Rubicon. The sud∣dain taking of this city by Caesar, so frighted Pompey and ••is faction, that th••y abandoned Rome, leauing it to the curtesie of Caesar, and with-drew into Epirus. The night before Caesar dre••∣med, that he carnally knew his mother; whereby the Soothsay∣ers gathered, that he should be Lord of Rome, which was the common mother of them all, and so indeed it hapned. 3 Cervia, on the Adriatique Sea, where there is made so much salt, that the Popes part amounteth to 60000 Crownes. 4 ••errara, whose Territories stretch in length 160 miles, in bredth 50; & contain the worthy Cities of Modena and Rhegium. The chief City Ferrara,* 1.279 so called from the Iron-mines about it, is seated on the bank of Po, which by reason of his bredth, depth, and swiftnes, is a sufficient rampier on that side; and on the other it is fortified with a strong wall, and a spacious moat. In the midst of the Town is a faire Green, into which there doe open on all sides about 19 streets; most of which are halfe a mile in length, and so euen, that the ends may easily be seene: the whole com∣passe is fiue miles. This town after the ruine of the Longobord∣an kingdome, belonged to the Germane Emperours, till the yeare 110••, in which the Countesse Mathilda or Maudo took it, together with Mantua and Par••ra, from the Emperour Henry the third; and dying without issue, gaue her whole estate both by conquest and inheritance, vnto the Church of Rome. The Roman Bishops not long after, gaue this town to Azo of the house of Este, in whose line it continued vntill the yeare 1589; when the last Duke dying without lawfull issue, the Dukedome returned to the Church; and added to the Popes

Dominions, 250000 Duckats of yearely revenue. 5 Ravenna, once beautified with one of the fairest hauens in the world, was for that cause made the Road of one of the two Navies which Aug••stus kept alwaies manned,* 1.280 to command the whole Em∣pire of Rome; the other riding at Misenum in Campania. This of Ra••onna being in the vpper sea, awed and defended, Dalmatia, Gree••ce, Cr••te, Cyprus, Asia, &c. the ••ther of Misenum in the lower sea, protected and kept vnder, France, Spaine, Africke, Ae∣gypt, Syria, &c. This city hath bin honoured also with the seat of the ••mperour Honorius, and his successours; next of the Go∣thish kings; then of the Exarchs; and last of its Patriarchs; cho∣sen for this purpose, because of the plentifull territory now co∣uered with water;* 1.281 & the conveniencie of the Hauen at this day choked. When the Emperours kept at Constantinople, Italy was made a prey to all barbarous people; to represse whose fury, the Emperour Iustinian sent a Vice-regent into Italy, whom he called his Exarch; who leauing Rome, kept his residence at Ra∣venna, for its site nigh vnto Constantinople, the residence of the Emperours. Vnder this Exarch were comprehended these ten Cities, Ravenna, Bolognia, Regium, Modena, Parma, Placentia, Sarcina, Classe, Furli, Fo••limpoli. This was properly called the Exarchate of Ravenna; as the count••ie which hauing no subor∣dinate Magistrat, immedi••t••ly obeyed the Exarch of Ravenna. In other townes of importance, there were by the Exarchs, go∣uern••r•• appointed, whō they honored with the title of Dukes. Rome it self, so far was it then from obeying the Popes had one of these ••••lled Dukes, sen•• hither yearely from Ravenna: and his gouernment was the Roman Dukedome. This diuision of I∣taly into so many members, most of which were too big for the head to gouerne, was ••he cause that the Longobards with m••re f••cility, subdued the greater part of Italy; into which, a little before the erection of this magistracie, they were entred.

The Exarchs of Ravenna.

570

1 Longinus 21

591

2 Smaragdus 4

595

3 Rom. Pat••icius

596

4 Callinicus 13

609

5 Smaragaus 3

612

6 Ioh. Lamigius 4.* 1.282

616

7 Eleuthe••ius 5

621

8 Isaa. Patricius 24

645

9 Theod. Call••opa 10

657

10 Olympius 3

11 Theod Calliopa 30

657

10 Olympius 3

11 Theod Calliopa 30

687

12 Ioh Platina 15

702

13 Theophilacius 25

727

14 Paulus 1

729

15 Eutychus 12▪ In the dayes of this Ex∣arch, Ravenna was taken from the Empire by Astulphus, king of the Lombards: from whom it was regained by Charles the Great, and giuen to the Bishops of Rome, together with A••co∣nitana, and ••poleto; as a requitall for the kingdome of France, giuen to the King Pepi•• his Father, by the consent and authori∣ty of the Popes. The donation of this Exarchate to the Popes, partly to blot out the memory of the Exarchs; and partly to make the people obedient to the Prelates, changed the name of the count••y from Flaminia (by which it was formerly known) to Romandiola, and now to Romagna.

2. MARCHA ANCONITANA, formerly the dwelling of the Piceni,* 1.283 is bounded with Romagna, the Appennine, Naples, and the Adriatique. The chief towns are Ancona, seated on the hill Cimmerius, which shooteth into the Sea like a Prom••n∣tory; this town glorieth in giuing name to the whole Prouince, and in her Hauen built by Traian the Emperour.* 1.284 2 Ascoli the faire, of old called Asculum, conquer'd by the Romans, vnder the cōduct of Sempronius, A^o V. C. 685. Nigh vnto this city was fought the second battaile between C. Fabricius, & the Romans on the one side, & Pyrrhus with his Epyrots on the other: wherin the victory fell to the king, hauing slain 6000 of his enemies. Yet with such apparencie of valor & vertue in the Romans, that he could not but break into this exclamation, O quam facile es∣set orbē vincere, aut mihi Romanis militibus, aut merege Romanis. This town also was the seat of the warre called bell••••s sociale, raised by the people of Italy against the Romans; Popedius be∣ing both author of the rebellion, & Captain. They sorely sha∣ked the state of Rome; but at last they were vanquished, & this town by Strabo Pompeius forced & spoiled. 3 Firmo the strong. 4 Macera••a the Gouernours place of Residence. 5 Adria w••ich gaue the denomination to the adjoyning Sea, and the Emperor Adrian. 6 Narma. 7 Humona▪ which two last townes, together with Ancona,* 1.285 were giuen to Pope Zacharie by Luisprandus

king of the Lombards, about the yeare 751: the succeeding Popes, after the giuing of this inch, tooke the whole ••ll. 8 Reca∣nati (olim Aelia Recina.) 9 Loretto famous for our Lady, and her miracles: of which in our description of Palestine, you shall meet with a proper Legend.

3. DVCATO SPOLETANO, of old called Vmbria, be∣cause being situate vnder the Appennines, it was Regio Vmbro∣sa. The chiefe citties are Spoleto, naming the whole Province. 2 Ovietto seated on so high a rocke,* 1.286 that it is a terrour to looke downe to the Vallies: here is a Church of a wonderous light∣nesse, whose windowes are made with Alablaster in steed of glasse. 3 Perugia, formerly called Perusia. In this towne Augu∣stus beseiged L. Antonius the brother, and Fulvia the wi••e of Antony the Triumvir; who when they had in vaine attempted to seduce Rome from the faction of Augustus; returned to this Citty which also at last yeelded to the more fortunate Empe∣rour. This towne did a long time belong to the Baillons,* 1.287 who held it as Vicars of the Church. To these Baillons was the fa∣milie of the Oddies much opposite, insomuch that hauing got together a pretty army of male-contents; they so suddenly one night entered the Citty, that the Baillons beganne to fly. The Oddies were now come to the Palace gates, into which nothing hindered them from entring but a chaine drawn crosse the gate. One of the Souldiers had a hatchet purposely to take away the barre, but wanting room to we••ld his arme, he cryed giue back, giue backe. These words heard, but not vnderstood by the hin-most, put them to their heeles; and the formost thinking that they ••led not for nothing, runne away too: and so the citty was saued. 4 Asis, where S^t Francis was borne. In this Countrey is Lago di Perugia of thirtie miles circuit, which was anciently cal∣led Thrasymere;* 1.288 where A••nibal ••lew Flaminius and 15000 of his Romanes. This ••ight continued three houres with such ea∣gernesse, that the Sould••ers felt not the grieuous earthquake happening at the same time. Here also is Lacus Vademonius, where Do••abella ouerthrew such of the G••uls, as had escaped the sword of Camillus: Ne quis exta••et in ea gento, qui accensam à se Roman•• gloriar••tur (saith Floru••)

The chiefe Rivers of the former Provinces are, 1 Tuderus. 2 Chiaggius. 3 Paglia. 4 Aposa. 5 Bidens. 6 Roneus. 7 Esima. 8 Potentia.

4. S^t PETERS PATRIMONY, containing all Latium (or Campagna di Roma) and part of Hetruria: was giuen vnto the Church by the braue Virago Mathilda, An^o 1101, Pascal II, sitting in the Chaire of Rome: it is bounded with Pisseo hard by Siena, the Appenine, Naples, and the Tyrrhenean Seas. Here are the Mountaines called Gallicanum, in which Annib••l that Fa∣ther of warlike stratagems, frighted that politike & wary Cap∣taine Fab. Maximus,* 1.289 with 2000 Oxen carrying fire on their hornes, and so passed ouer the mountaines. Here are the Riuers Tiber & Al••••a, nigh vnto which last, Br••nnus & his Gauls (being drawne into Italy by the sweet tast of the Italian wines) slaugh∣tered the Romans. The Roman Army consisted of 40000 Soul∣diers, most of them being raw, and vnexperienced. The Gaules were not more in number but were naturally of a fierce & har∣dy courage, and withall so bigboned, that it seemeth they were borne to be the terrour of mankinde, and the ruine of Citties. Hauing wonne the day, the Barbarians march towards Rome, forsaken of its chiefest strength, the Capitoll onely being man∣ned by Manlius: which also they had mastred, if the Geese had not beene more vigilant then the Watch. When they had failed of this enterprize, they beganne a treaty with the fathers of the Towne: agreeing with them for ••000 pound weight of Gold, to forsake the Citty. But before the deliuery of this mo••y, they were assaulted and vanquished by Camillus, who for this is cal∣led Romes second founder. The ouerthrow at Al••••a, and the van∣quishment of the Fabij, hapned in one day, which was therefore by the old Romans put among the vnfortunate dayes; they ne∣ver on that day at empting any businesse of importance. The like custome, whether on superstition, or feare of ill lucke, is vsed by many Christians; and especially on Childerm••s day: wherein Phi••i•• de Commes telleth vs, that Lewis the 11^th vsed not to de∣bate any matter, but accounted it a signe of some great misfor∣tune towards him, if any man comuned with him of his affaires: & would be marvelously displeased with those that were neere

about him, if they troubled him in any matter whatsoeuer.

The chiefe Citties are and were Alba, the seat of the Silvian Kings, ruined by Tullus Hostilius. In this warre was Rome as it were laid to stake against Alba, and the whole action commit∣ted by the Romans to the Hora••ij, & by the Albans to the Cu∣riatij, three brethren of each side. In this treble duell, two of the Horatij were slaine, but the third counterfeiting flight, seuered hi•• enimies, and seuerally slew them; so making Alba and the Latines subiect to Rome. 2 Ostia built by Ancus Martius, at the m••uth of Tiber, whose Hauen hath beene long damped vp, to stop the passage of enimies ships to Rome. The Bishoppe of this towne vseth to consecrate the Popes. 3 Antrum, whether the Emperours did vse to retire for recreation. The Roman Cō∣sull Maenius hauing wonne this Citty,* 1.290 and broken their force at sea, brought with him to Rome the Beaks of their ships, with which he decked and beautified the pulpit for Orations, which haue generally since, beene called Rostra. 4 Tibur. 5 Preneste, taken by Quinctius Cincinnatus the Dictator. Nothing so much endamaged this Citty, as its naturall and artificiall fortificati∣ons; for when the Romans in the times of sedition abandoned the towne, they made this place their refuge. Among others, Marius the younger made it the seat of his warre against Sylla; but perceauing the vnprosperous succeding of his affaires, here kill••d himselfe: and Sylla entring as conquerour, put 12000 of the Cittizens to the sword.* 1.291 6 Ardea taken by Superbus; a town to which the miserable Romans fled when the Gaules had wonne Rome. 7 Gabij, taken also by Superbus, and his sonne Sextus: who counterfeiting a loathing of his fathers cruelty▪ fled to Ga∣bij, and was made Captaine of the towne, which he betrayed to the Romans. 8 Veij, a Citty of great wealth & compasse. It was many times assaulted by the Romans in generall: once by the Fabij as particular aduenturers, all which being 306 in number were slayne in one day.

Veientibus aruis Tercentum Fabij ter cecidere duo. On the Veiean plaine Three hundred and six Fabij were slaine.

There was by hap a little child of this familie left at home, who did againe restore the house, & was the Ancestor of Fab. Max∣imus, the preseruer of Italy against Annibal. This citty at last, after a tenne yeares siege was taken by Furius Camillus, and not long after leuelled with the earth, because the Roman people so delighted in the situation of the place, that they were resolued to haue forsooke Rome, and dwelt there. 9 Tivolis where there is a fountaine, which by artificiall workes driuen with water, representeth the notes of diuers birds. 10 Rome, once the Mis∣tresse of the vniverse, famous for her triumphs and antiquities; is seated on Tiber now well growne by the receit of 42 riuers, and is distant from the Sea fifteene miles. This citty built by Romulus, was in circuit about two miles, and contained 30000 inhabitants: which in the flourishing of that common-wealth, increased to 463000,* 1.292 and the compasse of the Towne to fiftie miles, there being on the walls aboue 740 Turrets. When I said there were 463000 inhabitants, I mean not also seruants, wo∣men and children; but men able to beare armes, free denizens, & such as were inrolled into cense. To these if we adde their chil∣dren, wiues, and seruants, we cannot probably coniecture them to haue beene fewer then 3 or 4 millions: and so Lipsius in his tract de magnitudine Romana, is of opinion. The extent of the Roman Empire was answerable to the multitude of inhabitants,* 1.293 the revenue correspondent to the extent. It was in length about 2000 miles; namely from the Irish Ocean West, to the riuer Euphrates on the East: in bredth it reached from the Danubius Northward, to mount Atlas on the South, about 2000 miles. And though the Romans had extended their Dominions some∣times farther East then North; yet could they neuer quietly set∣tle themselues in these conquests. Nature, it seemeth, had ap∣pointed them these bounds, not so much to limit their empire, as to defend it; for the enimies found these riuers, by reason of the depth of the channell, and violent current of the streame as a couple of impregnable fortresses, purposely erected to hinder them from harasing the Roman Country. The revenewes Lip∣sius in the former tract esteemeth to be about 150 millions of Crownes▪ and that they were no lesse, may bee made more then

probable by these reasons. 1 It is affirmed by diuers, & among others by Boterus that the yearely revenewes of the king of China amount vnto 120 millions of Crownes; & if this be true (as few question it) we cannot in proportion guesse the whole Empire of the Romans to yeeld lesse then 150 millions: especi∣ally considering what arts masters the Romans were in levying and raysing their taxes, and customary tributes. 2^ly, The Legi∣onary Souldiers which were dispersed ouer the Provinces, re∣ceaued in ordinary pay (besides provision of corne, apparell, & officers wages) fiue millions, and 516062^l and 10^s of our mo∣ney; which amounteth vnto 16 millions of Crownes, or there∣about. In the Citty it selfe there were kept in continuall pay, 7000 Souldiers of the watch, 4 or 6000 for the defence of the Citty, and 10000 for the guard of the Emperours persons. The two first had the same wages; the last, the double wages of a Legionary Souldier. Adde hereto the expences of the pallace, and other meanes of disbursalls, & I thinke nothing of the sum can be abated. 3^ly, we read that C. Caligula spent in one yeare two millions and 700000 of Sestertiums: how Nero most la∣vishly gaue away two millions and 100000 of Sestertiums: & how Vitollius in a few months was 900000 of Sestertiums in arrerages. All huge and infinite summes. 4^ly, When Vespasian came to the Empire, the Exchequer was so impouerished, that he protested in open Senate, that hee wanted to settle the Com∣mon-wealth 40 millions of Sest••rtiums, which protestation, (saith Sueton) seemed probable, quia & male partis optime vsu•• est. Now vnlesse the ordinary revenewes came to as much, or more then we haue spoken, by what meanes could this extra∣ordinary summe be raised. 5^ly, Wee may guesse at the generall revenew, by the monies issuing out of particular Provinces; and it is certaine that Aegypt afforded to the Ptolomies 12000 Ta∣lents yearely, neither had the Romans lesse, they being more per∣fect in inhancing then abating their intradoe. France was by Caesar cessed at the yearely tribute of 20 millions of Crownes: And I thinke the rest of the Provinces were rated accordingly. 6^ly, and lastly, the infinite summes of money giuen by the Em∣perours in way of largesse, are proofes sufficient for the great∣nesse

of the income. I will instance in Augustus only, & in him, omitting his donatiues at the v••ctory of A••luim, and the rest, I will specifie his Legacy at his dea••••. he bequeathed by his Te∣stament to the common sort, and the rest of the people, 3^l 8^• a man. To euery Souldier of the Praetorian bands 7 16^• and 3^d. And to euery Legionary Souldier of the Roman Cittizens, 46^• 10 ^l ob. Which amounteth to a mighty masse of money: And let this suffice for the Roman revenew; now we returne to Rome it selfe.

In this Towne was the Capitoll saued from the fury of the Gaules, by the cackling of Geese. Tacitus calleth this house S••∣aem Iovis optimi maximi, auspicatò à maioril us pignus m••••••ri cond••tam It was twice burnt,* 1.294 once in the ciuill warres of Syl••a and Marius; and againe in the warres of Vespasian and Vud∣lius. In the third building of it, Vespasian carried the first bas∣ket of earth; after him the nobility did the like, to make the peo∣ple more forward in the seruice; and perhaps the custome of laying the first stone in a building, or driuing the first nayle in a timber-worke, by him whose edifice it is; hath from hence, if not beginning, yet growth. Here was the Temple of Ianus, o∣pen in the time of warres, and shut in the time of peace▪ which during all their Monarchie hapned but thrice: namely during the raigne of Augustus, after the Puni••ke warre; & in the time of Numa Here was the br••dge called Pons Sub••icius on which Horatius Cocles resisted the whole army of king Porsena, Tar∣qum, and the Tuscans; till the Cittizens behind had broken downe the bridge, receaued him swimming to the banke with ioyfull acclamations, and saued their Citty from 〈…〉〈…〉. Here liued the famous warriers; here flourished 〈…〉〈…〉 ma∣••iall discipl••ne, so men o••ized by ancient Histo〈…〉〈…〉 finally here were layd vp the spoyles & Tro〈…〉〈…〉

* 1.295Rome, as now it standeth lower on the 〈…〉〈…〉 Campus Martius, where it was built after the 〈…〉〈…〉 the Gothes and Va••dals, is in compasse 11 miles, 〈…〉〈…〉 is not a little wast ground. The inhabitants a 〈…〉〈…〉 two parts whereof are Clergie men and Curt〈…〉〈…〉 being seldome vnder 40000, of whom the Pop〈…〉〈…〉

yearely tribute of 30000 Duckats; not (saith M^r. Harding) to tolerate them in their sinne, but to punish them for it. The most worthy places are the Church of S^t Peter, which were it once fini••hed, would bee the rarest building in the world: then the C••stle of S. Angelo, impregnable vnlesse by famine: next the Popes Palla••e called Belvidere: and lastly, the Library of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Vatican, properly called the Palatine. but more commonly th•• Vatican Library; from which double name, to note vnto y••u so much by the way; the Liber Palatin: and Liber Vatican: cited so often by Criti••ks,* 1.296 in their Variae lectiones, are one & the s••me. This Library was founded by Sixtus the 4^th, who not only stored it with the choicest books he could picke out of Eu∣rop••, but also ••ed also a large revenew for the perpetuall aug∣mentation of it. When the Duke of Burbon sacked Rome, An^o 1527 this Library was much defaced and ransacked; but by the succeeding Popes, it ha••h beene againe recouered to its for∣mer 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and beauty. Rome is now an Vniversitie, which was founded by Vrban the 4^th, at whose request Th. Aqu••nas pro∣f••ssed here. Pope Ni••hola•• the 5^th was a speciall ben••factour to the s••me; and after him 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the 10^th, who reviued the Greekes learning & language, which were in these parts almost forgot∣ten.

The description of the whore of Babylon sitting on the beast with 7 heads can be vnderstood of ••o place but this, being built ••17 ••••lls, ••••••••ly, 1 Palatinus. 2 Capitolinus 3 Viminalis. 4 A∣〈◊〉〈◊〉. 5 Esquili••u•• 6 Ci••••us. 7 Qu••rinalis. Gouerned by 7 Kings, viz: 1 Romulus. •• Numa 3 A••cu Martius. 4 Tullus 〈…〉〈…〉 Servius Tullus. 7 Tarquin Su∣p•••••• And 〈…〉〈…〉 Rulers. 1 Kings. 2 Consuls. 3 Decemv••ri. 4 Tribu••es. 5 〈◊〉〈◊〉rs. 6 Emperours. 7 Popes. This 〈…〉〈…〉, was neuer taken but by the Gaules: but 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it c••me Po〈◊〉〈◊〉, it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 beene made a prey to a••l ba••b••••ous nations; and never was besieged by any that tooke 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

The Pope 〈…〉〈…〉 of the foundation of their Church, & auth〈…〉〈…〉, who •• being there is very disputable; 〈…〉〈…〉,

An Petrus fuerit Romae sub Iudice lis est, Simonem Romae nemo fuisse negat. That Peter was at Rome is questioned euer, That Simon was at Rome was doubted neuer.

The maine argument the aduersaries haue out of the Scriptures is taken out of the first of Peter, the fift Chap. and 13 ver. where the Apostle saith, The Chu••ch that is at Babylon saluteth you, By this word Babylon they say, is meant Rome; & the Rhemists in the annotations on their translation of the Testament, much blame the ingenuity of our men, in affirming Babylon to signify Rome in the Apocalips, but not here. Since they so honestly and freely grant the one, I see not any inconuenience that would fol∣low if we granted the other. And so let Peter bee at Rome, and Rome be Babylon, the Popes the whores therof. That Peter was the Prince of the Apostles, or that his suffering there could cō∣ferre on the Roman Bishops any supremacy ouer the Church: would (I suppose) be hardly proued, if wee granted that Peter had bin there, as most histories testifie. But that Rome by their own confession, should be Babylon, maketh much for our side; notwithstanding their idle distinction of th•• Church in Baby∣lon, and the whore of Babylon; which they say, is the heathen Emperours of Rome, then liuing. But this interpretation cannot stand: for S^t Iohn spoke by way of prophesie, what in future times should be, not in way of declaration what already was: and againe, Antichrist must be in the Church, not out of it. F•••• S^t Paul telleth vs, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; that he as God, shall sit in the Temple of God, 2 Thess. 2.4. But whosoe∣uer was the first Bishop, certain it is, they were subiect to much persecution, and little worldly joy, till the time of Silvester the 31 B••shop, who hauing converted Constantine, left case to his successours: On which Constantine, is fathered a donation of Rome, and her territories to the Romane Church, which certain∣ly is forged. But Phocas hauing kill'd the Emperour Maure∣tius his wif•• and children, Anno 604: to assure himselfe of Italy, ready to revolt from so barbarous a tyrant, made Boniface the third, vniuersall Bishop, and head of the Church. Before this time, the Bishops of Constantinople, and Ravenna, did often dis∣pute

with the Bishops of Rome for superiority; the seat of Re∣ligion commonly following the seat of the Empire. And the Bishops of Constantinople prevailed so farre, that with the per∣mission of Mauritius the Emperour, hee tooke vpon him the title of Vniuersall Patriarch. Gregory the great (of whom it is said that he was the worst Bishop of all that went before him, and the best of all that came after him) was at that time Bishop of Rome. He sharply inveighed as well against the Emperour, as the Patriarch of Constantinople for this title; and plainely maintained that whosoeuer called himselfe Vniuersall Bishop, was the forerunner of Antichrist. As for himselfe, it is proba∣ble that he tooke the title of servus servorum Dei, more in oppo¦sition to him of Constantinople, then with an intent to be so. To this our aduersaries answere, that Gregory did not absolutely condemne this title; but only blamed Iohn the Constantinopoli∣tan Patriarch, for assuming to himselfe the attribute which pro∣perly belonged to the See of Rome. But this cannot be; for then we should either in the old Bulls of the former Popes, find mē∣tion of this title: or selfe Greg. would haue assum'd it to himselfe that the world might take notice whereto of right it was due. This Boniface whom that cruell and butcherly tyrant Phocas made head of the Church, was the 64 Bishop, and first Pope of Rome, the Latine word Papa, comming from the old Greeke word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which signifieth a Father.

The Bishops of Rome vnder persecution.

70

1 Linus 12.

82

2 Anacletus 12.

94

3 Clemens 9.

103

4 Euaristus 8.

111

5 Alexander 10.

121

6 Sixtus 8.

129

7 Telesphorus 11.

140

8 Higinus 4.

144

9 Pius 15.

159

10 Anicetus 11.

170

11 Soter 8.

178

12 Eleutherius 13.

191

13 Victor 12.

203

14 Zepherinus 18.

221

15 Calistus 4.

226

16 Vrbanus 8.

233

17 Pontianus 6.

239

18 Antherus 1.

240

19 Fabianus 12.

252

20 Cornelius 2.

254

21 Lucius mens 8.

255

22 Stephanus 2.

257

23 Sixtus II. 11.

268

24 Dionysius 9.

277

25 Felix. 5

26 Eutychanus.

283

27 Caius 15.

298

28 Marcellinus 9.

307

29 Ma••cellus 1.

308

30 Miltiades 6.

The Bishops of Rome after the end of persecutions.

314

31 Sylvester 20▪

334

32 Marcus. II

335

33 Iulius 16.

352

34 Lib••rius 17.

369

35 Damasus 18.

387

36 V••sinus seu S••rici∣us 14.

401

37 Anastasius 3.

404

38 Innocentius 15.

420

39 Zosimus 1.

422

40 Beni••acius 3.

426

41 C••l••st••nus 9.

436

42 Sixtus III. 8.

444

43 Leo 21.

465

44 Hilarius 6.

471

45 Simplicius 15.

486

46 Felix II, 9.

495

47 Gelasius 4.

500

48 Anastasius 2.

502

49 Symmachus 15

516

50 Ho••misda 9.

525

51 Ioannes.

527

52 Felix III. 4

531

53 Bonifacius II. ••.

533

54 Ioannes II. 2.

535

55 Agapetus 1.

536

56 Iaberius II.

537

57 Vigilius 18.

555

58 ••••lagi•••• 9.

564

59 Ioannes III. 13.

577

60 Benedi••••us 4.

581

61 Pelagius II. ••••.

591

62 Gr••goriu•• mag. 14

605

63 Sabinianus 1 The l••st Romane Bishop without the title of Pope.

The Popes of Rome.

607

1 Bonifacius III. 1.

608

2 Bonifacius IV. ••.

615

3 Deus dedit 3.

618

4 Bonifacius V. 5.

623

5 Honorius 13.

636

6 Severinus 2.

638

7 〈◊〉〈◊〉 IV 2.

640

8 Theodorus 5.

646

9 Martin 6.

654

10 Eugenius 2.

657

11 Vitali••nus 15.

672

12 Adeodatus 5.

677

13 Donnus 5.

682

14 Agatho ••.

686

15 Leo II mens. ••••.

687

16 Benedictus 11.

17 Iohn V.

18 Conon.

22 Zosimus.

Gregor••us II. 17.

17 Iohn V.

18 Conon.

22 Zosimus.

Gregor••us II. 17.

688

19 Sergius 1••.

701

20 Iohn VI. ••.

704

21 Iohn VII. ••.

17 Iohn V.

18 Conon.

22 Zosimus.

Gregor••us II. 17.

707

23 Constanti••us 7.

714

24 Steph••••us II. ••••••s

17 Iohn V.

18 Conon.

22 Zosimus.

Gregor••us II. 17.

731

25 Gregorius III. 10.

17 Iohn V.

18 Conon.

22 Zosimus.

Gregor••us II. 17.

742

26 Zacharias 10.

7••2

27 Stephanus II. 5.

757

28 Paulus I. 10.

767

29 C••••st••••••••us 1.

7••8

30 Stephanus III 4.

772

31 H••dria••••s I. 23.

7••6

32 Leo III. 20.

816

••3 Stephanus IV.

817

34 Paschalis ••.

8••4

35 Fuge••ius II. 3.

39 Leo IV. 8.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

827

37 ••r••gorius IV. 16.

8••3

38 Sergius II 3.

84••

35 Fuge••ius II. 3.

39 Leo IV. 8.

854

40 Ioannes VIII. An∣gius foemina, 2.

856

41 ••e••eaictus III. 3.

857

42 Nicolaus 10.

867

43 Hadrianus 5.

873

44 Ioannes VIII. 10.

883

45 Mariinus II.

8••5

46 H••d••ianus III

886

47 Stephanus V. 6

892

48 ••ormosus 6.

898

49 Bonifacuis VI.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

9••0

53 Ioannes IX. 2.

902

54 Benedictus IV. 3.

905

55 Leo V.

906

56 Ch••istophorus 1.

907

57 Sergius III 7.

914

58 Anastasius III. 2.

916

59 Lando.

917

60 Ioannes X. 13.

930

61 Ioannes XI.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

931

63 Stephanus VII. 2.

933

64 Ioannes XII. 5

938

65 Leo VII 3.

941

66 Stephanus VIII. 3.

944

67 Martinus III. 3.

947

68 Agapetus 7.

9••4

69 Ioannes XIII. 8

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

965

72 Ioan••es XIII. 8.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

976

76 Benedictus VIII. 8

984

77 Ioannes XIIII

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

985

79 Ioannes XVI. 10.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

998

83 Gilb. Necromant. 4

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

1002

85 Iohn XIX. 4.

1007

86 Sergius IV. 3.

1010

87 Benedict VIII. 11

1022

8•• Iohn XX. 11.

1033

89 Benedict IX. 13

1045

90 Silvester III

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

1049

95 Leo IX. 6.

1054

96 Victor II. 2.

1057

97 Stephan IX.

1058

98 Benedict. X.

36 Valentinus.

50 Stephanus VI.

51 Romanus.

52 The••dorus.

62 Leo VI.

70 Benedictus VI.

71 Leo VIII.

73 Benedi••••us VII

74 Donnus II.

75 Boni••acius VII.

78 Ioannes XV.

80 Gregorius V.

81 Ioannes XVII

82 Silvester II.

84 Iohn XVIII.

91 Bened••ct X.

92 Gregory VI.

93 Clemens II.

94 Damasus II.

1059

99 Nicholas II. 3.

1074

100 Gregor. VII. 12.

1062

101 Alexander, II.

102 Victor III.

109 Celestinus II

110 Lucius II.

129 Hadrianus V.

130 Ioannes XXI

149 Alexander. V.

1088

103 Vrbanus II 12

1100

104 Paschalis II. 18.

1118

105 Gelasius II.

1119

106 Callistus II. 6.

1125

107 Honorius II. 5

1130

108 Innocent. II. 13.

102 Victor III.

109 Celestinus II

110 Lucius II.

129 Hadrianus V.

130 Ioannes XXI

149 Alexander. V.

102 Victor III.

109 Celestinus II

110 Lucius II.

129 Hadrianus V.

130 Ioannes XXI

149 Alexander. V.

1145

111 Eugenius III. 8.

1153

112 Anastasius IV.

1155

113 Hadrian. IV. 4.

1160

114 Alexan. III. 22.

1182

115 Lucius III. 4

1186

116 Vrbanus III. 2

1188

117 Clemens III. 3

1191

118 Celestinus III. 6

1199

119 Innocent III. 17

1216

120 Honor. III. 10.

1227

121 Gregor. IX. 14

1241

122 Celestinus IV

1243

123 Innocent IV. 11

1256

124 Alexand. IV. 6.

1262

125 Vrbanus IV. 3.

1266

126 Clemens IV. 3

1272

127 Gregorius X 4

1276

128 Innocent. 5.

102 Victor III.

109 Celestinus II

110 Lucius II.

129 Hadrianus V.

130 Ioannes XXI

149 Alexander. V.

102 Victor III.

109 Celestinus II

110 Lucius II.

129 Hadrianus V.

130 Ioannes XXI

149 Alexander. V.

1278

131 Nicolaus III. 3.

1282

132 Martinus IV. 4

1286

133 Honorius IV

1288

134 Nicolaus IV. 4.

1294

135 Celestinus V.

1295

136 Bonif. VIII. 8

1304

137 Benedict. XI.

1306

138 Clemens V. 8.

1317

139 Ioan. XXII. 18.

1335

140 Benedict. XII. 7

1342

141 Clemens 6.12.

1354

142 Innocent. VI. 10

1364

143 Vrbanus V. 8,

1372

144 Gregor. XI. 7.

1380

145 Vrbanus VI. 11

1391

146 Bonifao. IX. 14.

1405

147 Innocent. VII, 2

1407

148 Gregor. XII. 2.

102 Victor III.

109 Celestinus II

110 Lucius II.

129 Hadrianus V.

130 Ioannes XXI

149 Alexander. V.

1411

150 Ioan. XXIII. 5,

1419

151 Martinus V. 13

1431

152 Eugenius IV. 16

1447

153 Nicola••s V. 8.

1455

154 Callistus III. 3.

1459

155 Pius II. ••lim Aeneas Sylviu•• 6.

1465

156 Paulus II. 7.

1472

157 Sixtus IV. 12.

1485

158 Innocen. VIII. ••

1493

159 Alexan. VI. 10

1503

160 Pius III.

1504

161 Iulius II. 10.

1513

162 Leo X. antea Io∣annes Medices. 9.

1522

163 Adrianus VI. 2

1524

164 Clemens VII. 10

1535

165 Paulus III. 15

1550

166 Iulius III. 5.

1555

167 Ma••cillus II Corvinus.

1556

168 Paulus IV

1560

169 Pius IV 6.

102 Victor III.

109 Celestinus II

110 Lucius II.

129 Hadrianus V.

130 Ioannes XXI

149 Alexander. V.

1567

170 Pius V. 6.

1572

171 Greg. XIII. 13.

1585

172 Sixtus V. 5

1590

173 Vibanus VII decem dies.

174 Gregorius XIV. 9 mens. 10 dies.

1591

175 Innocentius IX. mens. 1, dies. 22.

1592

176 Clem. VIII. 13.

1605

177 Leo XI.

178 Paul. V. 16.

1605

177 Leo XI.

178 Paul. V. 16.

1621

179 Gregory XV. 2▪

1623

180 Vrban III. now liuing. To These 180 Popes, adde the 63 Bishops; & they make the full number of 243.

It were a taske too great for Hercules, to shew all the acts and pious decrees of all these ghostly fathers: We will therfore only make mention of some principall passages, for the better vnderstanding of their history and policies.

• 1. Paschalis the first, caused the Priests of some Parishes in Rome, by reason of their neerenesse to his person, their presence at his election, and to honour their authority with a more vene∣rable title, to be called Cardinals. They are now mates for Kings, and numbred about 70.
• 2. Eugenius the second took on him the authority of creating Earles, Dukes, and knights; as the Exarchs of Ravenna had for∣merly vsed to doe.
• 3. Sergius the second was the first that changed his name; for thinking his own name Bocca di Porco, or Swines-mouth, not consonant to his dignity; he caused himself to be called Sergius: which president his successours following, doe also vary their names. So that if one be a coward, he is called Leo; if a Tyrant, Clemens; if an Atheist, Pius or Innocons; if a Rustick, Vrbanus; and so of the rest.
• 4. Nicholas the second, took from the Roman Clergie, the ele∣ction of the Popes, allotting it to the Con••laue ol Cardinals.
• 5. Nicholas the third, was the first Pope that practised to en∣rich his kindred, and his successours haue studied nothing more then to aduance their Nephewes, (for by that name the Popes vse to call their bastards:) whence came that worthy saying of Alexander the third; The lawes forbid vs to get children, and the Diuell hath giuen vs Nephewes in their steed.
• 6. Iohn the eight, is by most writers confessed to be a woman,

• and is vsually called Pope Ioane. To auoid the like disgrace, the Porphyrie chaire was ordained; Vbi ab ultimo Diacono, &c. so that both in a literall and mysticall sense, this woman may be called, The whore of Babylon.
• * 1.2977. Innocent the third held a councell in Rome; in which it was enacted, that the Pope should haue the correction of all Chri∣stian Princes, and that no Emperour should be acknowledged, till he had sworne obedience to him: He invented Transul stan∣tiation; and ordeined that there should be a Pix to couer the Bread, and a Bell to be rung before it. He also brought Aur••∣cular Confession into the Church.
• 8. Sixtus the fourth builded in Rome, Stewes of both sexes, he brought in Beades; and made our Ladies Psalter.
• 9. Sergius the third instituted the bearing about of Candles, for the purification of the blessed Virgin Mary.
• 10. Nicholas the first prohibited the Clergie marriage, saying; that it was more honest to haue to doe with many women pri∣uatly, than openly to take one wife. Insomuch that a Priest of Placentia being accused to haue wife & children, was depriued of his Benefice; but proouing the said woman to be the wife of another man, and but his Concubine, he was again restored.
• 11. Celestine 2^d was the inventor of that mad cursing, by Bell, Booke, and Candle.
• 12. Bonifac•• the eight, by a generall Bull, exempted the Cler∣gie from all taxes and subsidies to temporall Princes. Where∣vpon our Edward the first, put the Clerg••e out of the protection of him and his Lawes. By which course, the Popes Bull left roa∣ring in England. He was the author of the Decretals.
• 13. Pope Clement the sixt liued in an vnhaypy time; for in his Papacie the Emperour gaue freely all Lands belonging to the Church,* 1.298 to such as former••y had vsurped them, and that they should hold them by authority Imperiall. Thus the Malatesti became Lords of Rimino, the Ordelaffi of Furli; the Varani of Camerine, the Bentivoles of Bologne, the Manfre••i of Fuenza, &c. Which estates were neuer recouered to the Church, till the dayes of Alexander the sixt, and Iulio the second.
• 14. Sergius the fourth, was the first that on Christmasse night,

• with diuers ceremonies,* 1.299 consecrated swords, roses, or the like; which afterward are sent as a token of loue and honour to such Princes as best them like. Leo 10^th sent a consecrated rose to Fredericke Duke of Saxonie, desiring him to banish Luther. The like did Clement 7^th to our Henry 8^th, for writing against Lu∣ther. So Paul the third sent an hallowed sword to Iames the fift of Scotland, when he began the warre with our Henry 8^th. The like did Iulius the second to our Henry 7^th, in his warres against his Rebels.
• 15. Boniface the eight, instituted the Roman Iubile, and de∣creed that it should be solemnized euery hundred yeare; but by Clement the sixt, it was brought to fifty.
• 16. Alexander the sixt,* 1.300 setting aside all modesty, was the first that vnmasked his Nephewes, acknowledging them to be his sonnes. He recouered to the Papacy, Imola, Furlie, and many o∣ther townes, by the valour of his son Caesar Borgia, a true chip of the old block; whom notwithstanding all his villanies, Ma∣chiauell proposeth in his Tract de Principe, as the only example for a Prince to imitate.
• 17. Clement the fift,* 1.301 taught (as indeed it is true) that one drop of our Sauiours blood had bin enough to haue saued all man∣kind; but (this he added), seeing that all that precious blood was spilt, the ouer-plus was giuen as a treasure to the Church; to be disposed according to the discretion of S. Peter, and his successours. Hereunto they joyned the merits of the Virgin Mary, & all the Saints; so that this treasure can neuer be drawn dry: and hereon he founded the vertue of Pardons and Indul∣gences.
• 18. Leo the tenth, was indeed a great fauourer of learning, but so little sauoured he of Religion, that he was often heard to say, Quantas nobis divitias comparavit ista fabula Christi: a speech so blasphemous, that Porphyrie, or Iulian the Apostata's could neuer match it. In his time began the Reformation according to the Word of God taught by Luther.

These matters are most pertinent: but to rip vp the life of e∣uery particular, would rather grieue then delight me, and get a∣mazement in the hearer, not beliefe. I will therefore end with

the Painter, who being blamed by a Cardinal, for colouring the visages of Peter and Paul too red, tartly replied; that he pain∣ted them so, as blushing at the liues of those men, who stiled themselues their successours.

We before touched at Constantines donation, avouching it to be forged; and well might we so doe, considering how feare∣full the Popes are, in hauing their title disputed, insomuch that many leaues are razed out of Guicciardine by the Inquisition, where this donation was called in question. In the place, the hi∣st••••rian not only denieth the fained donation of Constantine, but affirmes that diuers learned men reported Silvester and him to haue liued in diuers ages. Then he sheweth how obscure and base the authority of the Popes was, during the time that the barbarous Nations made havock of Italy: 2^ly, that in the in∣stitution of the Exarchate, the Popes had nothing to doe with the temporall sword; but liued as subiects to the Emperours, 3^ly, that they were not very much obeyed in matters spirituall, by reason of the corruption of their manners. 4^ly, that the ouer∣throw of the Exarchate, the Emperours now neglecting Italy, the Romans began to be gouerned by the aduice and power of the Popes. 5^ly, that Pepin of France, and his son Charles; hauing ouerthrowne the kingdome of the Lombards, gaue vnto the Popes, the Exarchate, Vrbine, Ancona, Spoleto; and many other townes and territories about Rome. 6^ly, that the Popes in all their Bulls or Charters, expressed the date in these formall words; Such a one our Lord the Emperor raigning. 7^l•, that long after the translation of the Empire from France to Germany, the Popes began to make open protestation, that the Pontificall dignity was rather to giue Lawes to the Emperours, then re∣ceiue any from them. 8^ly, that being thus raised to an earthly power, they forgot the saluation of soules, sanctity of life, and the commandements of God, propagation of Religion, & cha∣rity towards men. To raise armes, to make warre against Chri∣stians, to invent new deuices for getting of money, to prophane sacred things for their own ends, and to enrich their kindred & children; was their only studie. And this is the substance of Guic∣ciardine in that place, an author aboue all exception; he was a

man whom the Popes imployed in many businesses of rare im∣portance, so that no hate to them, but loue to the truth made him write thus much. As for the city of Rome, so vnlikely is it to haue bin giuen by Constantine, that neither Pepin, nor Charles his son could be induced to part with it. Lewis surnamed Pius is said to be the first donour thereof, and a copie of this donati∣on is found in the third booke of Volaterran, subscribed by the Emperour, his three sonnes, ten Bishops, eight Abbots, fifteene Earles, and the Popes Library-keeper. Yet Lampadius in his Comment on Sleidan affirmeth, that it was by many learned and judicions men maintained, that all this was foisted into the text by Anastasius the Popes Library-keeper, who is cited as a witnes of the donatiō. Let vs hear what the recorder of Florence saith in this case. Rome (saith he) was alwaies subiect to the Lords of Italy, till Theodorick king of the Gothes remooued his seat to Rauenna, for hereby the Romans were enforced to sub∣mit themselues to the Bishops, A^o 460 or there about. And a∣gaine talking of the estate of the Popedome in the yeare 931. The Popes (saith he) had in Rome more or lesse authority accor∣ding to the fauour they found with the Emperours, or others then most mighty. But the leauing of Italy by the German Em∣perours, seated the Pope in a more absolute soueraignty ouer the Citty.

Hauing thus a little glanced at the meanes by which the pre∣sent demaines of the Church of Rome, were first gotten and in∣creased: Let vs consider by what policies this Papall Monar∣chy hath beene vpheld in respect and magnificence. They may be diuided into three heads. 1 Those by which they haue insi∣nuated and screwed themselues into the affections and affaires of the most potent Princes. 2 Those by which already they haue and by which hereafter they will be a••le to secure their own e∣state. And 3^d, those by which they keepe the people both in blindnesse, and due obedience.

1. Concerning the first:* 1.302 First, the donation of seuerall king∣domes to them that haue no right or title, but from the Pope, and in force of his donation; cannot but oblige them to him, without whom they could lay no title to what they possesse.

2^ly Next the readines of their Ministers to kill such as resist thē, cannot but deterre Princes from injuring them, and constraine them to seek their friendship: especially since by a w••it of Ex∣communication they can arme the subiects against the Soue∣raigne; and without levying a Souldier, either vtterly destroy him, or bring him to good conformity. 3^ly Then followes their allowance of marriages prohibited by God & Nature, the issue of which, cannot but vphold the Popes infinite authority; with∣out whom, their birth is vnnaturall, and their persons not ca∣pable of the estates which by his allowance they hold; wherein they strengthen themselues more, by vnlawfull matches of o∣thers, then euer Prince could by lawfull marriage of his owne. 4^ly They commeth in their dispensing with the Oathes of Prin∣ces, by which such Princes both preserue their credit, in not be∣ing perjur'd, as they think, since allowed by the Church: and al∣so get somewhat for which they cannot be vnthankfull to the Papacie. 5^ly Then succeedeth in order the choosing of the yon∣ger sons of potent families into their Cardinalships: by which meanes, the whole linage are ready to support him, as the chief staffe of their brother or Cosens preferment. 6^ly As by these courses hee holds in with all Princes of his religion in generall; so hath he fastned o•• the King of Spaine in particular, by ma∣king him and his successours the executioners of his excommu∣nications. By this office Ferdinando the Catholique surprized Navarre; and Philip the 2^d had no small hopes to haue done the like on England and France.

2. Concerning the second: so it is, that first their state hath the firmest foundation of any; as being laid in the conscience of men, by perswading them of their infallible power: and the Ec∣clesiasticall and temporall jurisdiction ouer Heauen, Hell, Earth and their Purgatory. 2^ly Next commeth the innumerable pre∣ferments for men of all sorts and humors, (as hauing well high in their disposing, all the Benefices and Bishopricks of Italy, halfe in Spaine, diuers in France and Germany:) which keep the Clergie in a perpetuall bond of allegeance; especially inioying diverse priuiledges which they of the Temporalty are not capa∣ble of. 3^ly Then consider the multitude of Friers, all whose

hopes depend on his safety: they are known to be more then a Million, of which halfe at least would grow fit to be imployed in any warlike seruice; all which they doe maintaine at other mens cost, themselues not disbursing a penny. 4^ly Their Reve∣nues they increase by their Pardons and Indulgences; amongst o∣thers I read of a Pardon giuen by Pope Boniface 8^th, of whom it is said, he entred like a Fox, liu'd like a Lyon, and died like a dog▪ it was a Pardon for 82000 yeares to all them, which would say such a prayer of S^t Augustine, and that for euery day ••••ties quoties. 5^ly The next help of their Coffers is their dea∣ling with Peniten••s, whom in the agony of their soules they per∣swade, that no help will be easily had, vnlesse by a donation of part of their estates to the Church. 6^ly The last string to this Bow, is the invention of spirituall fraternities, which are appur∣tenances or annexaties to the orders of Friers; and may in num∣ber perhaps equall them. Into these the lay-people of all sorts, men and women, married and single, desire to be inrolled; as hereby injoying the spirituall prerogatiues of Indulgences and speedy dispatch out of Purgatory.

3. Concerning the thi••d; 1, they deterre the people from rea∣ding the Scripture; alledging vnto them the perils they may in∣curre by misinterpretatiō: 2^ly they breed an antipathy between the Papists and the Protestants; insomuch that a Papist may not say Amen vnto a Protestants Deo gratias. 3^ly they debarre them all sound of the religion, in prohibiting the bookes of the reformed Writers; & hiding their own treatises, in which the te∣nent of the Protestants is recited only to be cōfuted: insomuch that in all Italy you shal seldome meet with Bellarmines works, or any of the like nature to be sold. 4^ly They haue vnder pain of excommunication, prohibited the Italians from trauell & traf∣fick with hereticall countries▪ or such places where those conta∣gious sounds and sights (as they tearme them) might make thē returne infected. 5^ly The seuerity, or tyranny rather, of the In∣quisi••ion, of which we haue elswhere spoken, crusheth not only the beginnings, but the smallest suspitions of being this way addicted. And 6^ly the people thus restrained from trauell, are taught to belieue, that the Protestants are blasphemers of God

and all his Saints: that in England Churches are turned to sta∣bles, the people is growne barbarous, and eat young children: that Geneva is a professed sanctuary of roguerie, and the like. We haue yet two later examples of their dealing in this kind: 1 the grosse slander of the Apostasie (or as they call it, the re∣vnion) vnto their Church, of the right reverend Father in God, D^• King, late Lord Bishop of London; a Prelate of too known a faith and zeale, to giue occasion for such a calumnie. The se∣cond is a book by them lately published, and comm••nly sold in Italy, and France; containing a relation of Gods Iudgments, shown on a sort of Protestant-Hereticks, by the fall of an house in Blacke-Friers in London, in which they were assembled to heare a Geneva Lecture; by which dealing, the simple people are made to belieue that to be a judgment on vs, which the au∣thors of that pamphlet well know, to be a calamity (I will ••ot say a judgment) that be fell their owne.

Had these Pontificall Prelates bin chosen young, or of the same family, so that the successour had not through envie, or a new humour, crossed the designes of his predecessour: it cannot be but that this Monarchie had bin greater and better establi∣shed, then the old Romane in her greatest glory. But this course is distastefull to the ambition of the C••rdinals, who by the deaths (naturall or violent it matters not) of the Pope, aspi••e by all meanes, both of loue and money, to that dignity. Now the elections of the Popes are made in this place and manner: for I suppose it will not be impertinent to speak a little hereof. In the Popes Palace in the hill Vatican, are among other buil∣dings, 5 halls, 2 chappels, and a gallerie 70 foot long. The galle∣ry is appointed for conference; the one chappell for the masse, & for the election; the other with the Halls are for the Cardi∣nals lodgings. Euery Hall hath two rowes of chambers, which are purposely for the time made of green or violet cloath. To each Cardinall is allowed foure seruants to lye in his chamber. They that are once within, are compelled, vnlesse they be sicke, still to continue there: and such as are once out, are no more per∣mitted to goe in; lest by that meanes the Cardinals should maintain intelligence with any forraine Princes. To this Con∣claue

(for by this name the place of the election is called) is but one doore, to which belongeth foure locks, and as many keyes. One key is in the keeping of the Cardinals; one of the City-Bi∣shops; one of the Roman nobility; and one of the Master of the ceremonies. There is in this doore a litle wicket or hatch, which is opened only at dinners and suppers; and whereof the Master of the ceremonies keepeth the key. At this hole the Cardinals seruants receiue their Meate; euery dish being first diligently searched, lest any letters should be conveyed in them. As for the Lodgings, they haue neither holes nor windowes to giue light, so that there they make day of wax-candles: And lest the Pope should be made by force, both the City and Conclaue are strongly guarded. When the Cardinals are going to electi∣on, the priuiledges of the Cardinals are recited; which euery one sweareth to obserue, in case he be chosen Pope. Then the Master of the ceremonies ringing a Bell, calleth them all to Masse; which ended, there is brought to euery Cardinall, a chaire, and therein a scroll of all the Cardinals names. Before the altar is set a table, couered with a purple cloath, whereupon is set a chalice, a sil∣uer bell; and about it six stooles, on which sit two Bishops, two Priests, and two Deacons. Euery Cardinall writeth is voyc•• in a peece o•• paper, goeth to the Altar, prayeth God to guide him in the election, putteth his voyce into the chalice, and de∣parteth to his seat. The first Bishop taketh out all the papers, and deliuereth them to the first Deacon, who vnfolding each of them, readeth (without mentioning the name of the Electour) the name of the elected: and euery Cardinall in his particular scroll, noteth how many voices euery one hath. The ac∣compt being made, the first Priest hauing the like scroll, p••o∣nounceth who hath most voyces: which done, the Priest ring∣eth the siluer bell, at which call, the Master of the ceremonies bringeth in a panne of coales, and burneth all the litle papers wherein the names of the elected were written. He that hath the most voyces, so that his voyces exceed the proportion of two parts of three, is acknowledged Pope, and adored by the rest of the Cardinals; but if they exceed not that number, they must begin all anew. If in the space of 30 dayes the election be not

fully ended▪ then must the Cardinals be kept from fire, light & victuals, till they are fully agreed The ••••••ket which we before mentioned, is called the gold 〈◊〉〈◊〉, at which stand an infinite number of people; on 〈…〉〈…〉 Pope, hauing opened th••t gate, bestoweth ••i, ••a••he••ly 〈…〉〈…〉 to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all their sinne▪ Then strike••h he cont••nua••ly on the maine door•• with a golden m••llet; which wh••lest he is doing, workem••n without bre••ke it open The ch••ppes, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, dust, & d••rt which falleth from the gate while it is opening, are gathered and pre∣serued as choisest Reliques•• and the golden mallet is vsually g••∣uen to that Cardinall, who is most in grace with the new Pope. This is the plaine and surple manner of choosing the Spiritual Head of Christendome, (for I should wrong him if I should omit this title:) but there is now adai•••• much corruption and preposterousnesse vsed, as buying of voyce••, setting vp some for st••les, and tearing of scrutinies, euery Cardi∣nall desiring to haue a Pope of his owne, and his Princes faction. It is written of an old Sicilian Cardinal, who after long absence, came to the election of a ••ope; where expecting th••t incessant prayers, is in time of old should haue pointed out (by Diuine inspiration) Christs Vicar; and finding nought but c••n∣vasing, promising, and threatning for voyces, Ad hu•••• modum (saith he) fiunt Romani Pon••i••ices? and so retired to his home, and neuer saw Rome againe.

* 1.303The ordinary temporall revenewes of the Papac••e are b••tter then two Millions of Cr••wnes; the extraordinary and sph••••••∣all is wonderfull. ••ius Quintus, who ruled sixe yeare•• on••y▪ get from the Spanish Clergie 14 m••llions. Sixt•••• the 5^th 〈◊〉〈◊〉 t••e Iesuite•• ••t one clap 20000 crownes of yearely rev••nue be∣cause they were too rich f••r men that vowed p••uerty; and ••a∣••ing sate but fiue yeares, had offered vp 5 mi••lion••▪ foure of which hi•• successour ••regory t••e 14 spent in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 then a yeare. Out of France they reape no lesse then a million of Crownes yearely. Out of England, when it was the Pope. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••••∣haustus, they extracted no lesse th••n 60000 m••••kes, which of our present money is ••••0000 po••nds, being at that time more then the Kings certain revenue: and this was in the time of Hen∣ry

the 3^d, before their rapine was come to the height. Let other Countries be rated accordingly. Next adde the moneyes recei∣ued from the particular pardons, for dispensings with vnlawful marriages; the profits arising from pilgrimage••; from great mens death and funerals; from the Indulgences granted vnto Abbeyes and Convents, in all which the Popes haue a share; & it would pussle a right good Arithmetician to state his int••ado▪ Here t••ke the saying of Sixtus the 4, that a Pope could neuer want money while he held a pen in his hand. Yet is their trea∣sury seldome full; for 1 the state they keepe, because of their height of honour aboue all Princes; 2^•• the large allowance they g••u•• vnto their Lega••es, Nuncio's, and other Ministers; & 3•• th••••r greedy desire to enrich their sonnes or kinsmen with the Churches Lands or money (with which humour only Pope Sixtus the 5 was neuer touched) keepe their coffers exceeding low.

The Papall Vestiments are of great value, especially the Triple Crow••e; for when Clement the 5 transferred his seat to Av••gnion, we read how with a fa••l from his horse, he l••st a Carbuncle (with which his Crown was thick set) worth 6000 Duckats at the least.

Hauing in former places mentioned such order of Knight∣hood, as these Countries gaue beginning to: I will now set down the orders of the Popish spirituall Knights, or Friers, which his holy Benediction hath erected, and fat allowance doth maintaine; and for the better proceeding, we will beginne with the originall of a monasticall life; and then wee will make speciall mention of the Romish Votaries.

The beginning and increase of a Monasticall life.

Vnder the persecution of Decius, one Paulus borne at The∣bes in Ae••ypt▪* 1.304 retired to a priuat caue vnder the foot of a rocke, Anno 260. Here he liued one hundred yeares, and was s••ene of no man, but one Anthony, who was present at his death. This Anthony was the first that followed the example of Paulus: he was of a noble house▪ and sold all h••s estate▪ that he might mo••e priuatly enioy himself: he is called the Fath••r of the Monkes: he

liued 105 yeares, and died Anno 345.

After this foundation, the Monasticall building increased so fast, that it seemed necessary to prescribe them orders: Hereupō S ^t. Basil gathered them together, liuing formerly dispersed, and was the first that built Monasteries; he is said to haue ordained the three vowes, 1 of Pouerty, 2 of obedience to their rules; and 3 of perpetuall chastity: he instructed them in good Arts, and true Religion, and the seruice of God, with Watchings, Prayers, and Hymnes.

The next that prescribed orders was S^t Austin, borne An∣no he being thirty yeares old, obtained a garden without the walls of Hippo, where he begun this order, assuming onely twelue into his company. The first Monastery of them was ere∣cted by William Duke of Guyen at Paris; and Anno 1200, they began to flourish in Italy by the fauour of Iohn Duke of Man∣tua.

The third was Benedict, borne at Nursia in Vmbria, Anno 482, he gathered the Monkes of Italy together, and gaue them a rule in writing; he liued till he had seen twelue Monasteries fil∣led with his Disciples: Their habit was a loose gown of black, reaching down to their feet: their vnder garment was white woollen, their legges booted, their Crownes shaued; their heads hooded. Of this order haue bin 52 Popes, 200 Cardinals, 1600 Archbishops, 4000 Bishops, and 50000 Saints, which haue bin approued by the Church.

The fourth was S^t Francis, borne at Asis, he fell from M••r∣chandise to Religion, going barefoot, and behauing himself ve∣ry penitently; hereupon great store of disciples following him, he gaue them a rule wherein they are bound to professe pouer∣ty and beggery; he caused them to be called Minors, to shew their humility; but now they are called Franciscans. This order was confirmed 1212.

Now concerning these orders of Friers, certaine it is, that at their first institution they were a people much reueren••ed for their holy life, as men that for Christs sake abandoned all the pompes and vanities of the world. And questionlesse they then were a people altogether mortified; and who by their very a∣spects

would gaine vpon the affection of the hardest hearts;* 1.305 in∣somuch that not only meane men, but great personages also did desire to be buried in a Friers weed: as Francis the 2^d, Mar∣quesse of Mantua; Albertus Pius an other Prince of Italy; & in later times the great Scholler Christopher Longolius. But as Florus saith of the ciuill warres between Pompey and Caesar, Causa huius bell▪ eadem quae omnium, nimia felicitas: so may I say of these cloystred Friers, the greatnes of their wealth, which many on a superstitious deuotion bequeathed to their houses, brought them first into a neglect of their former religiou•• and demure carriage: 2^ly into a rechlesnesse of their credit and acti∣ons: and lastly by consequence into contempt: so that there was not a people vnder heauen that was more infamous in them∣selues, or more grossely abused by others. Hence the vulgar say∣ing of the people, When a Frier receiveth the razor, the diuell en∣treth into him: and Friers weare crosses on th••ir brests, because th••y haue none in their hearts, with the like. Nay S ^r Thomas Moore, who in the Popes cause lost his head, sticketh not to call them in his Vtopia, Errones maximi; and that they were to bee comprehended vnder the statutes, made against vagabonds and sturdy beggers. Now to shew both the passions of respect and contempt of these Friers: There goeth a tale how the Lady Moore, S^• Thomas his wife, finding a Friers girdle, shewed it with great joy to her husband, saying; behold Sir Thomas, a step toward Heauen: to which, he with a disdainfull laugh made an∣swere, that he feared that step would not bring her a step higher. As for this retirednesse and solitarinesse of life, so it is, that ma∣ny Kings, chiefly of our Kingdome, and especially vnder the Saxon H••ptarchie, haue left their thrones to enioy it. And Bar∣elay, whose excellent endowments, shall neuer with me defend him from the staine of Apostasie, vnder the person of Anaroestus, hath 〈…〉〈…〉 his Argenis, defended this kind of a Prince his withdrawing himself from the world. Yet against examples only, to oppose authority and practise; the Philosophers haue defined a man to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. a creature meerely made for mutuall converse: the Poets say, that

Nascitur indignè per quem non nascitur alter:

and the Iewes which liue aboundantly in Rome and Italy, euen abhorre this vnsociable life; preferring a ciuill life farre before a solitary; as being to nature more agreeable; to man more pro∣fitable; and by consequence, to God more acceptable. So ha∣uing spoken thus much of Friers in generall, I descend now to particulars.

The particular orders of Friers.

• * 1.3061. Monkes of Saint Hierome, begun by a worthy Father of the Church, so called. Their roabe is a white Cassock, vnder a Taw∣ny Cloake; there are many of them in Spaine; their chiefe house is Saint Bartholomew of Lupiena; they follow the rule of Saint Austin.
• 4. Of Comald, begun in Italy, 1012, by Romoald of Ravenna. Their first Monastery was built nigh vnto Arezzo in the Dut∣chy of Florence, by one Comald, hence the name: they continue in their old strictnesse; their Roabe is white; they follow the rule of Saint Benedict.
• 3. Of Val d'Ombre, begun by Iohn Gualbert a Florentine, 1040, who betaking himselfe to the study of Religion, retired to a place in the Appennine called Val Ombreux: his followers weare a smoakie habite, and follow the rule of Saint Bennet.
• 4. The Carthusians, begunne by Bruno a German Doctour of Diuinity, and sixe others, at the town Carthusia: his followers haue at this day 93 Monasteries. They eat no flesh; liue by cou∣ples; neuer meet but on Sundayes; labour with their hands, Watch, Pray, &c. their Roabe is white, with a short Cape.
• 5. Of Cisteaux, instituted by Robert, Abbot of Molesme, who with 21 of his religiousest Monks, retired to Cisteaux in Pur∣gundie; where Bernard a great Lord, became of their Order: who built and repaired 160 Abbies. Their Roabe is a white Cassock, girt with a girdle of wooll; the rest black: they eat no flesh; and follow Saint Bennet.
• 6. Carmelites, so called from Mount Carmel in Syria, were in∣sti••uted by Almene Bishop of Antioch, Anno 1122. They fol∣low Saint Basil, and were reformed by Eresba, a Spanish wo∣man, she made them certain constitutions, confirmed by Pope Pius 4^th, Anno 1565.
• ...

• 7. Dominicke, Preaching, or Black-Friers, instituted by Saint Dominicke a Spaniard; he put himselfe in orders with 16 of his disciples 1206▪ then sent he his associats to preach the Gospel euen to the farthest parts of the world, which both they did, & thei•• successours since haue done, in India and America. This order was confirmed by Pope Innocent.
• 8. Celestines, instituted by one Peter a Samnite, borne 1215 He alwayes wore a chaine of iron next his flesh, & ouer that a shirt of haire. Pope Gregory the eleuenth confirmed this rule: they follow Saint Bennet, and took name from the said Peter, who for his sanctity was chosen Pope, and called Cel••stine 5th.
• 9. The Minimes ordained 1450, by one Francis a N••apolitan: he prosest austerity from his youth vp, his followers keep al∣wayes a true Lenten fast, vnlesse in case of sicknesse: their roabe is dark Tawny, a hood of the same, hanging to their girdles.
• 10. Capouchins, so called of their Cowle or Capouch, ordeined by Mathew Basci of Ancona. Frier Lewis his companion ob∣tained of the Pope, the habit and rule of S. Francis, 1526: in the space of 42 yeares, they increased to 2240 associats, had 222 Monasteries, and were diuided into fifteen Prouinces.
• 11. Begging Friers follow the rule of Saint Austin, they liue idlely vp and down, and are fed by the peoples almes, thinking that herein they doe imitate our blessed Sauiour, and his Apo∣stles▪ they are bound to carry no money about them, nor more victuals then will serue the present, but they may haue a boy to doe both for them, without any scruple.
• 12. Crossed Friers, vulgarly called Crouched Friers, were or∣deined by Cyriacus a Hierosolymitan Bishop, who shewed vnto Helena the place where the Crosse was hid: hence this order: which being almost decayed, Pope Innocent the third repaired. Their roabe was of watchet colour, and in their hands they car∣ried the figure of the Crosse.
• 13. Iesuites, founded by Ignatius Loyola, borne in Navarre, who being in his youth addicted to the warres, was lamed in one of his legges, after which maime he betooke himselfe to the study of Religion, he framed his order consisting often: Pope Paul the third did confirme it 1540, confining the number

• within sixty, which he after inla••ged ad rifinitum. They are now the greatest Politicians, soundest schollers, and chiefest vp∣holders of the Romish See; so that the onely way to re-establish the Romish Religion in any land, is to plant a Colledge of Ie∣suits in it. To the three vowes of pouerty, obedience, and cha∣stity, common to all other orders,* 1.307 Ignatius at the institution of this, added the vow of Mission; whereby his followers are bound to obey their Generall, or the Pope, without demaun∣ding any reason, in all dangerous & hazardous attempts what∣soeuer; whether it be in vndertaking some tedious voyage for the propagation of the Romish Religion; or the massacring of a∣ny Prince, whose life is an hinderance to their proceedings. It is reported, that a Iesuite being in the midst of his Masse, which they call the sacrifice of the altar, was sent for by Ignatius, to whom, leauing off his Masse, he went immediatly: Ignatius ha∣uing no businesse wherein to employ him, told him, that he on∣ly sent for him to try his obedience; and withal prophanely ad∣ded, that Obedience was better taen sacrifice: and this is called, the blind obedience of the Iesuites. To leaue them then as they are, the greatest disturbers of the quiet of Europe; I haue heard a worthy Gentleman, now with God, say; that till the Ie••uites were taken from the Church of Rome, and the pee••ish Puritan Preachers out of the Churches of Great Brittaine, hee thought there would neuer be any peace in Christendome.
• 14. Anaehorets or Anchorets, so called, because they vse to liue 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, retired from company. They are kept in a close place, where they must dig their graues with their nailes; badly clad, and worse dieted: not to be pittied, because their restraint of li∣berty is voluntary; yet to be sorrowed for, in that after such an earthly Purgatory, they shall find insteed of an Euge bone serve, a Quis haec quae••ivit de manibus vestris?

I should much wrong the Friers, if I should depriue them of the company of their Nunnes: and therefore somewhat must be said of them also.* 1.308 They are called in Latin Moniales, from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, because of their solitary life: & amongst vs, Ni••ines, from the Egyptian word Nonna: (for Egypt in for∣mer times, was not meanly pestered with them) which signifi∣eth

also lonelinesse; a word in some of the barbarous Latines very frequent. Scholastica the sister of Saint Benedict, was the first that collected them into companies, and prescribed them orders. They are shaued as Monkes are, and vow perpetual vir∣ginity, which how well they performe, let Clemanges be judge; who telleth vs, that puellam velare idem est ac publicè cam ad scort••ndum exponere: And one Robinson, which for a time liued in the English Nunnery at Lisbon, writeth; that hee by chance found a hole in the wall of a Nunnery Garden, couered with plaister, in which were many bones of young children, whom their vnnaturall dammes had murdered, and throwne in there. Of these Nunnes I will instance only in two orders, viz: that of Saint Clare as being the strictest, and that of Saint Brigit, as in∣ioying most liberty.

S^t Clara was a Knights daughter of Asis, where Saint Fran∣cis was borne, with whom she was contemporarie; and with whose austere life she was so affected, that she forsooke her fa∣thers house, and followed him. Hauing learned her lirrie of that Frier-monger, she composed an order of Religious Virgins, and had it confirmed by Pope Honorius 3^d, Anno 1225. Her fol∣lowers professe pouerty, goe barefoot, feed meanly, and are in∣deed too much straightned.

Saint Brigit was Queene of Swethland, & comming to Rome on devotion, obtained of Pope Vrban the 5^th, that Friers and Nunnes might in some places liue together, Anno 1372. For she being a widow and a woman, knew best without question, what was good for both sexes; but little needed this cohabita∣tion, for they had formerly bin conioyned in carnall affections, though parted by walls; neither were the Visitations so ••ruit∣lesse, but that the Nunnes did ••ructifie by them. These Friers & Nunnes, though they liue vnder the same roofe, are prohibited to come one vnto the other: the Foundresse so ordering it, that the Nunnes should lye vppermost, and the Fr••ers vnder∣most; though herein her pleasure be sometimes inverted. The Confessour also is denied accesse into their chambers; but shri∣ueth them through an iron grate, by which his lodging is par∣ted from my Lady Abbesses. And here lieth the mysterie of ini∣quity.

Robinson, whom I aboue named, telleth vs, that at the time of his seruice in the English Nannery at Lisbone, he was shewed a trick, by which this vncharitable Grate, that seemed to keep the Friers from the company of their sweet votaries; might be, and was vpon such occasion, vsually remooued; and free accesse opened into one anothers beds. This he writeth of them, and for my part I dare beleeue it of all the rest of this or∣der.

And now I returne to my Friers, who besides the mainte∣nance which by their Founders is allotted vnto them; are kept in continuall possibility of attaining greater honours, if they continue dutifull to that See. For 1 there is not one of them, which hopeth not to be the Prior of his Covent; 2 Provinciall of his order, in that Country where he liueth; 3 the Generall of his order; 4 the Generals are most likely to be Cardinals; 5 your Cardinals are in the ••ighest possibility to be Popes; So firme & sweet a companion of man is hope, that it being the last thing which leaueth him, maketh all toyles supportable, all difficul∣ties conquerable.

The Papacie containeth

• ...* 1.309Archibishops 3.
• ...Bishops 54.

THE COMMON-WEALTH OF VENICE.

* 1.310THE COMMON-WEALTH OF VENICE contai∣neth La Marca Trevigiana, Friuli, Histria, part of Dalmatia; the Islands Candie, Corfu, Cephalene Ithaca, Zant, Leucadia, Cy∣thera, and others of lesse note.

The length of the Venetian Territories, is aboue 1000 miles; but the bredth is not answerable to the length.

The Venetians heretofore were worthy souldiers by sea and land, maintaining warres with the Greeke ••mperours, their neighbours, in Italy, and the Turkes in the Holy land. They are now more desirous to keep, then inlarge their Dominions; and that by money and presents, rather then by true valour, and the dint of the sword: which course succeedeth so prosperously with them, that it is obserued by Machiavel, that whatsoeuer

they loose by the battle, they recouer by treatie.

They were (as it is recorded) a people of the Lesser Asia, called Heneti,* 1.311 and in that ten yeares siege of Troy, gaue what aid they could to their distressed confederates. But Troy being taken, and their King Pterilimene slain, they chose rather to vn∣dergee a voluntary exile, then the insolent behauiour of a new Conquerour. Vpon this resolution they follow Antenor, and sayling as the wind and seas fauoured, arriued with prosperous gale into Italy; whose happines herein, another wandring Tro∣ian envied in this manner:

Antenor potuit, medijs illapsus Achivi••, Illyricos penetrare sinus, at{que} intima tutu•• Regna Liburnorum. Antenor rushing through the warlike Greekes, Safely arriued through the Illyrian creekes, Within Liburnia.* 1.312

In this part of Italy they first seated themselues, and there continued till the report of the Huns designe against Italy, draue many to avoid the storme before it fell: and so comming into the Marishes and Islands, where Venice now standeth; fortified themselues as well as hast could permit them, and there began a a little Common wealth vnder Tribunes. But multitude of go∣uernours being for the most part accompanied with confusion, they chose them a Duke, Anno 709. Vnder these Dukes, they haue gotten that great Dominion, which they now inioy. The Dukes authority is but small, as being in all things subiect to the Senate, and three officers called the Capi; without whose consent he may not goe out of the town, & by whom he is pre∣scribed an order in his apparell: So that he may be counted litle better then an honourable slaue. His revenue is as little as his authority, he being allowed out of the common treasurie, but 40000 Duckats in a yeare. The people of this City are either Gentlemen, or Artificers and Commons. The first are the pro∣genie of those who first beganne to settle here; the latter such whom after-occasions induced to make here their dwelling. The Gentlemen they haue in such respect, that to make a man a Gentleman of the city, is the greatest honour they can bestow

vpon the best deseruer. Henry the 3^d of France taking this city in his way out of Poland, thought himself graced with this at∣tribute: which they are very dainty and sparing of; it being the glory which they vouchsafe to impart to such Commanders of their own, and Ammbass••dours of other Princes, as haue well de∣serued it To compare it to a thing ordinary amongst vs, it is like the custome in our Vniuersities, of creating him a Master of Arts, who either is a wel-doer, or a Messenger of some speciall businesse, or glad tidings vnto vs. Now, a•• Otho in Tacitus said to the Praetorian souldiers, Princeps è Senatu oritur, Sena••us è vobis: so out of these Gentlemen are chosen the Senat••rs, out of them the Duke. His election is in this manner. In the vacancie of the place,* 1.313 all the Gentry aboue 30 yeares of age are assembled. So many as meet, cast their names into a Pot, and in another are just so many bals, of which, 30 only are guilt. Thē a child draw∣eth for each, till the 30 guilt ones be drawne; for which 30 the child draweth againe the second time out of an other Pot, that hath only 9 guilt balls. The nine so drawne, nominate for∣ty; out of which forty are 12 again selected by the same kinde of lot. These twelue denominate 25; out of which 25, are n••ne again by lot set a-part. These nine nominate 45. who are by lot again reduced vnto eleuen. These eleuen choose forty one of the best and chiefest of the Senators. These forty one, alter an o••th seuerally, to chuse whom they judge worthiest; write in a scrol euery one whom he best liketh. The scrolls are mingled toge∣ther, and then drawne: the fitnesse of the persons thus drawne, is discussed: and he that hath most voyces aboue 25, is the man whom they pronounce to be elected; and adjudge with due so∣lemnities to be created their Duke. By the like kind of lottene doe they choose Gentlemen into the Senate-house, and make publike officers. Insomuch that many suppose the Venetian Re∣pub••ique, to be a very modell of Platoes old plat-••orme.

* 1.314This city was begun the 25 day of March about noone, A•• 421: It is built vpon 72 Islands, distant from the maine Land fiue miles, defended against the fury of the Sea, by a banke, ex∣tending 60 miles in length; through which in s••uen places there is passage broken for boats, but no way for vessels of bigge••

burden, sauing at Malamuc••o, and the castles of Lio, strongly fortified, so that it is impossible to be taken, but by an enemy, whose army can stretch 150 m••les in compasse.

The Citty is in compasse eight miles, and hath for conveni∣ency of passage 4000 Bridges, and very neere 12000 boats. The buildings are faire, and adorned with glasse windowes, an ornament not common in Italy.* 1.315 Here are supposed to bee 200 houses, fit to lodge any king whomsoeuer; most of which doe stand on the Grand Canale. They haue an Arsenall, in which are kept 200 Gallies, nigh to which are houses stored with Mast••, Sayles, and other tacklings: so that they can speedily set out a Navie. In their Magazin of warre, they haue armour sufficient for 100000 Souldiers; amongst which are 1000 coats of plate garnished with gold, and couered with veluet, so that they are fit for any Prince in Christendome. From so base & abiect a be∣ginning, is this Citty growne to be the chiefe Bulwarke of Eu∣rope. Shee is also accounted Lady of the Adriatique Sea, to which she is euery Ascension day espowsed, by casting a Ring into it. This priuiledge was granted by Pope Alexander the third, who persecuted by Frederick Barbarossa, fled to Venice, S••bastian C••ani then being Duke; who for his sake ••ncounte∣red Otho the Emperours sonne,* 1.316 vanquished him, restored the Pope, and for a reward was honoured with this espowsall. The Patron of the Citty is S^t Marke, whose body they report to haue bin brought from Alexandria, & is here buried in the fai∣rest Church of the Citty, called S^t Markes, which is said to bee the goodliest and richest Church in the world. For it is built throughout with Mosaique worke, of which works they vaunt them••elues to be the authors. Now Mosaique or Marqueterie (Musaea Musaica or Musica the Latines call it) is a most curi∣ous worke wrought of stones of diuers colours and divers met∣tles, into the shape of knots, flowres, & other devices, with that excellency of cunning; that they seeme all to be one stone, and rather the worke of nature then art. As for the ••urniture of this Church, ••t ••arre exceedeth the building, for sumptuousnesse and beauty.

The chiefe policy whereby this Common-wealth hath so

long subsisted in an Aristocracie, is 1, the exempting their cit∣tizens from the warres, and hi••ing others in their places: by whose death the Common-wealth sustaineth the lesse losse. 2^ly The entertaining of some forraine Prince for their Gene∣rall, whom after the warres ended they presently discard; by which course they avoid faction and seruitude, which were like to happen, if they should imploy in that seruice any of their own people; who by his vertue and courage might perchance make himselfe their Prince. The Lawes also of this Citty, permit not the younger sonnes of the Nobility or Gentrie to marry;* 1.317 least the number increasing, should diminish the dignity; howsoeuer they permit them vnlawfull pleasures, and for their sakes allow publike Stewes.

Europe is the head of the world, Italy the face of Europe, and Venice the eye of Italy: it is the fairest, strongest, & most actiue part of that powerfull body: so that it seemeth, that in the sub∣version of the last Monarchie, the Romane Genius made a Py∣thagoricall transmigration into Venice; whose peace hath pro∣cured the plenty, and whose warres the peace of all Christen∣dome. It is animated with all the vertues of old Rome, but if I coniecture aright, knit with a more constant temper; so that the present Rome, is but the carkasse of the old, of which she re∣taineth nothing but her ruines; and the cause of them, her sins.

Thus much of the Citty; the chiefe Provinces are,

1. MARCA TREVIGIANA is bounded on the South, with the riuer Po,* 1.318 on the West with the Dutchie of Millaine, on the East with Friuli & the Gulfe of Venice, & on the North with Tirolis. The chiefe citty is Treuiso, whence the countrey is named. It hath beene taken by the Venetians, and lost againe diuers times; but was finally conquered An^o 1390, or therea∣bout, Antonio Vermero being Duke of Venice. 2 Padua, for∣merly called Patauium, was built by Antenor, whose Tombe is still here to be shewne. The Vniversity was established An^o 1220, famous for Physitians, who haue here a garden of Sim∣ples, and for the birth of Livie, Zabarell, and Maginus. It was much renowned in former times for the humanity of the men, and chastity in the women: which was so eminent and famous,

that As chaft as one of Padua, grew into a prouerbe. Hereunto alludeth Martial, speaking of his owne lasciuious writings:

Tu quo{que} nequitias nostri lusus{que} libelli, Vda puella leges, sis Patauina licet. Young maids my wanton li••es will long to see, And read them or'e, though Patauines they be.

This Cit••y after much vicissitude of fortune, fell to the power of the Venetians, with all her territories, being in compasse 180 miles,* 1.319 Anno 1406, Michael Steno being then Duke. 3 Vicenza wonne about the same time with Padua. 4 Brescia, the second Citty for bignesse and beauty in all Lombardy: it is also the seat of an Archbishop, who is an Earle, a Marquesse, and a Duke. Her territories are in length 100, in breadth 50 miles, which the Cittizens together with their freedome bought of Otho the Germane Emperour: and lost to the Venetians, Francis Foscara being Duke A^o 1434 5 Verona, quasi Vere vna, or Brenona, be∣cause as some will it was built by Brennus; is seated on the A∣thesis, and is the first citty of the second ranke of Cities in Italy. It boasteth of an Amphitheatre, able to containe 80000 peo∣ple; and the birth of Catullus: the Territories are 65 miles in length, and 40 in breadth; within which is the mountaine Bal∣dus where Physitians vse to gather medicinall hearbs. 7 Bris∣cello, or Brixellum famous for the death of Otho the Roman Em∣perour,* 1.320 who here slew himselfe. For hauing receaued newes that his Armie was by Valens and Cacina, Captains to Vitellius, vnfortunatly vanquished; chose rather to make a way himselfe, then that his Countrey should for his sake be forced againe to renew the warre. When he was dead and laid vpon the funerall pile, many of the Souldiers slew themselues; not vpon feare of punishment, nor as being guilty of any crime: but for the great loue they bare to him, and to follow his honorable example. So we may truely say of this Otho, as he said of himselfe, Alij diuti∣ùs imperium tenuerunt, nemo tam fo••titer reliquit. 8 Bergomo, the people whereof speake the worst language of any in Italy. 9 Este, whence came the familie D'Este, late Dukes of Ferrara, 10 Crema, a strong sort against the Milla••oys. In this town was borne Iohn Cremensis,* 1.321 whom A^o 1125 Pope Honorius the 2^d

sent Legate into England, to disswade our Clergie from marri∣age. A Convocation was called presently after his arrivall; in which the Legate hauing made an accurate speech in praise of single life, and how fit it was that Ministers should liue separat from the cares of the world; was the night following taken in adulterie.

The principall riuers are Athesis. 2 Addua. 3 Ollius. And Brenta, famous for her adioyning Pallaces.

2. FRIVLI, formerly called Forum Iulij, is environed with Histria, the Alpes, Trevigiana, and the Adriatique; the length of it is 50 miles, and the breadth as much. The chiefe citties are 1 Aquilegia, once 12 miles in circuit: it is seated on Natisco, was razed by Attila and his Hunnes, and is now ill inhabited by reason of the neighbourhood of Venice.* 1.322 This towne endu∣red that famous siege against Maximinus for the weale of the Commonwealth of Rome, and her Emperours Maximus and Balbinus. In whose cause the Cittizens persisted so resolutely faithfull, that they bereaued the women (willing for the com∣mon good to loose so invaluable an ornament) of their haire, to make bow-strings. Neither did this pious and hearty constan∣cie to the State want its wished effect; for they beheld the Ty∣rant headlesse vnder their walls, and saw the Metropolis of the world preserued by their loyaltie. After the death of the olde Tyrant, the Souldiers and people lay hands also vpon his chil∣dren, and put them to the sword: Of which cruelty being asked the reason, they replied, that! pessimi canis ne catulus esset relin∣qu••n••us. 2 Tergestum or Tr••ist, close to the Sea. 3 Gorritia. 4 Palma, a towne built by the Venetians 1583, and is best for∣tified of any in Italy. 5 Cividad d' Austria built by Iulius Caesar, and called Iulium; whence the Province was named Forum Iu∣lij: it hauing before beene called Iapidia, of Iapis an Aetolian, that planted here.

The chiefe Riuers are 1 Risanus. 2 Lizonsus. 3 Natisco.

* 1.323At the beginning of the Venetian Common-wealth, Friuli was one of the 4 Dukedomes founded by the Lombards (the o∣ther three being Turino, Spoleti, Benevento) Luitprandus one of the Dukes envying the Venetians increase of dominion, did

make warre against them, which ended in the losse of his coun∣trey; euer since subiect to the Venetians.

3 Histria,* 1.324 is enuironed with the Sea, Friuli, and Carniola. The compasse of it is 200 miles, the ayre so vnwholsome, that the Venetians were compell'd to hire people to dwell there. The chiefe Townes are 1 Cape d' Istria, or Iustinopolis, by Pliny cal∣led Aegide.* 1.325 Of this towne Vergerius was Bishop; a man whō many Popes imployed in Germanie against Luther. In which negotiation he behaued himselfe so fully to the content of those that imployed him, that Paul the 3^d intended Anno 1541, to haue made him Cardinall, had not some who envied him this honour, accused him of Lutheranisme. Hee to purge himselfe beganne to write a booke entituled Against the Apostata's of Germany: in the pursuit whereof pondering Luthers reasons, he became of his opinion; which once knowne, he was driuen from Iustinople. He submitted himselfe and his cause to the Fathers at Trent but could not get a hearing. Thence hee went to the D. of Mantua, from him to the State of Venice; but no where finding protection, he retired into Rhetia, and there preached the Gospell, till Christopher Duke of Wirtenberg, A^o 1548 pla∣ced him in his Vniver••••tie of Tubing, and there allowed him a sufficiency of maintenance.* 1.326 It was built by Iustinus sonne to Iu∣stinian the Emperour, as a fortresse against the incursions of the barbarous people. 2 Pola built by the Colchians at their first comming hither; the name in their language importing as much as banishment. It abutteth on Sinu•• Fanaticus, or Golf•• Queue∣ro. 3 Parenzo. 4 Portulae. 5 Rubinum. and 6 ••••on••ona.

The principall Riuers are Phormio (now called Risanus) par∣ting Histria frō Friuli. 2 Quietus formerly Naupactus. 3 Arsia.

It is recorded that the Histrians were a people of Colchis, who being sent by K••ng Aetas to pursue Iason and the Argo∣nauts, were driuen 〈◊〉〈◊〉 this Gulfe: where either for feare of the Kings anger, or not d••r••ng to venture their weake vessell, to so long a voyage; they staid in this Countrey. Thus liu'd in free∣do••e till t••e growth of the Roman Empire; after whose decay, they regained their liberty till by Pryracie molesting the Vene∣tians,* 1.327 they lost many of their Townes to Duke Peitro Candiano

Anno 938: and the whole countrey was made tributary by the valour of Duke Henry Gondolo, about the yeare 1200. The o∣ther parts of this Empire, being no part of Italy, shall be hand∣led in due place.

* 1.328The chiefe orders of Knighthood in this Republike are,

• 1 Of S•• Marke, began in the yeare 1330, & renued A^o 1562. The Knights are to bee of the noble sort: the word, Pax tibi Marce.
• 2 Of the Glorious Virgin, instituted by Bartholmew of Vicen∣za 1232. Their charge is to defend widdowes, and Orphans; & to procure the peace of Italy. It was approued by Pope Viban the 4^th Anno 1262. The Armes are a purple Crosse, betweene certaine Starres; a white roabe ouer a ruslet cloake.

* 1.329The reuenewes of this Common-wealth are 4 Millions of Duckats, which they raise with such taxes, that Christians ge∣nerally liue better vnder the Turke, then vnder the Venetian.

* 1.330The Armes are Gules, two Keyes in Saltier, Or, stringed A∣zure.

Here are in this State,

• ...Patriarchs 2.
• ...Bishops 34.

THE DVKEDOME OF FLORENCE.

THE DVKEDOME OF FLORENCE containeth the greater part of Tuscany; being parted from Genoa by the Ma∣gra, and the strong Towne Sarezana, belonging to the Genocys on the West; from Romagna and Ancona, by the Appennine on the North; by the Pisseo on the East; and the Tirrhene Sea on the South.* 1.331 It was called Thuscanie, from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 sacrificing, and Tirrhenia from Tirrhenus, sonne to Atis king of Lydia, who planted here a Colonie. The first King was Tarquon Prisons, in the yeare of the world 2550; the last was Turenus Ceso; after whose death the Romans tooke it, Anno M. 3682.

The chiefe Citty is Florence, seated nigh to the confluence of Arnus and Chianus. It so aboundeth with goodly buildings, both for diuine and ciuill vses, & hath so many straight & clean stre••ts;* 1.332 that Charles the Archduke was wont to say, it was a Citty to be scene on holy daies onely. It is in compasse 6 miles;

was built by L. Sylla that bloudy Dictator; and was made a Colonie by Augustus, Antony, and Lepidus the Triumviri; and called Florentia à situ slo••e••ti. It was razed by the Lombards, & reedified by Charles the great; to whose successors it long time continued faithfull: but at last by the example of other Citties, it began to shift for it selfe, and finally bought her absolute li∣berty of Rodolphus for 6000 Crownes.

The Medices whose posterity are now Dukes hereof, were in the free state reckoned among the popular Nobility* 1.333; which were such of the Nobles, as to make themselues capable of the Citty Magistracies, had in a manner degraded themselues, be∣comming part of the Communalty. About the yeare ••410, Iohn de Medices stoutly maintaining the peoples, liberty a∣gainst the Nobility; was by the Commons exceedingly hono∣red and enriched: so that he had not only a great partie, but al∣most a Soveraignty in the Citty. To him succeeded Cosmo his sonne, a man worthy amongst the worthiest: he died in the year 1464: during which time hee had much reformed the gouern∣ment of the State, and enlarged the territories thereof with the conquest of Borgo San Sepulchro, Casentino, &c. To Cosmo suc∣ceeded Peter de Medices, whose whole time was spent against such factions, as at home were raised against him. He dying A^o 1472, lest his whole power and estate, with a greater measure of his fathers vertues, to his two sonnes Lorenzo and Iulian Af∣ter his death, the people inclined much to one of the fam••lie of the Sodermi, a man of very plausible behauiour. But hee know∣ing that new houses, as they are easily honoured, so are they quickly abandoned; conferr'd all the dependencies cast vpon him, vpon these two young men of the Medices, as being de∣scended from a family which had long gouerned the Citty. A∣gainst these two, the Pazzi a potent house in Fl••rence, conspi∣red, and at Masse they slew Iulian; but Lorenzo escaped; the blowes which were stroke at him being receaued by one of his seruants, whom two daies before hee had deliuered out of pri∣son. For this fact the Pazzi were hang••d at the Pall••ce win∣dowe, together with the Archbishop of P••sa, who had beene of the conspiracy. To revenge the death of this Bishop, Pope Paul

the 2^d excommunicated the Florentines; and Ferdinand King of Naples warred vpon them. Lorenzo to diuert this mischiefe went in person to Naples; where he grew so much into the good liking of the king, that there was a perpetuall league made be∣tweene them. After his death A^o 1492, his sonne Peter hauing very improvidently deliuered Pisa and Ligorne,* 1.334 with other pee∣ces, to the French King; was together with his whole family ba∣nished. Iohn di Medices being Pope by the name of Lee the 10•• restored againe his family; who not long after his death, were againe exil'd. This disgrace Iulio di Medices sonne to the a∣boue named Iulian, and Pope of Rome by the name of Clement the 7^th, not enduring; procured Charles the fift to besiege it; which request was granted; and the Citty after two yeares re∣sistance, yeelded. The Emperour gaue it to Alexander Medices (grand-child to Peter by his sonne Laurence) A^o 1571. And he to restraine the insolencies of the people, built a strong cittadell in the towne.* 1.335 This Alexander was a man addicted to all kinde of vncleanenesse, insomuch as he was slayne by Laurence his co∣sen, who insteed of calling, after the fact committed, the people to take armes for their liberty; fearefully fled out of the Citty, and posted toward Venice. Before the people had notice of this accident, the freinds of the Medices consulting together, made choice of Cosmo di Medices, then about 18 yeares old, for their Prince. This Cosmo being an excellent statesman, & a braue lea∣der, so swaied the affaires of Italy: that Philip the 2^d of Spaine, to be assured of his freindship, gaue him the Signe••ry of Su••••a, out of which he had lately driuen the French. Pius the 4^th Anno 1560 would haue crowned this Cosmo king of Tuscanie. But Philip of Spaine thwarted that intent, as loath to haue in Italy any more kings then himselfe. After in the yeare 1570 Pius the fift crowned the said Cosmo in the Court of Rome, with the title of Great Duke of Tuscanie, for him and his heires for euer. In the new Dukes Coro••et he caused to be engrauen these words. Pi∣us quintus pont: maxiob eximiam dilectionem & rel gionis catho∣licae zelum, praecipuum{que} iustitiae studium, donavit. Thus forward were these Popes to honour this familie. One of Duke Cosmo's successours since intreated a succeeding Pope that he might bee

created King of Tuscanie: but the Romish Caliph not liking so Lordly a title, answered that he was content He should be a king in Tuscany, but not king of Tuscany: a Scholler-like distinction, but not well taken. The Citty hath diuers times beene ruinated by the factions of the Bondelmonti and Vborti. 2 The Anudei and Donati. 3 The Guelsi and Gibellini. Here were borne three Monsters, viz: 1 Alexander de Medices, that dispoyled Flo∣rence of her liberty, the fairest Citty of Italy 2 Katherine de Me∣dices, that ruined France, the fairest kingdome of Europe. 3 Ni∣cholas Machiavell, Recorder of this Towne, whose politickes haue poysoned Europe, the fairest part of the whole world.

The second Citty is Pisa, built by the Pisae, a people of Elis in Greece;* 1.336 who following old Nestor from Troy, were by the violence of wind and sea, driuē into the mouth of Arnus, where they built this towne, calling it after their owne n••me. After the fall of the Roman Monarchy, it grew so strong; that at one time the Cittizens waged warre with the Venetians & Genoys. They were Masters of the Baleares, Corsica, and Sardinia: but finally being discomfited by the Genowaies, neere to the Iland Gigli••; they submitted themselues to Charles the 4^th. Not long after it was taken by Iohn Galeas, the first of the Vicounts which was Duke of Millaine. A^o 1404. Gabriel Maria Vicount, sold them to the Flo••entines, from whose command they by violence deli∣vered themselues. The Florentines besieged them, and brought them to that extremity of hunger, that they were almost all staru'd: yet such was the humanity of their besiegers, that whē they entred the Towne; insteed of weapons every man carried victuals▪ to beget as it were new life in that rebellious people. This victory the Florentines got by the valour and conduct of S^r Iohn Hawkwood, whom the Italians call Giovanni di Aguto; who being first a Tayler in Essex, afterward serued Edward the th••rd in his French warres, where he was knighted: & when vpon the peace concluded after the battle of Poycters, he wan∣ted imployment; he entred with his regiment into Italy, & put himselfe into the pay of the Florentines then in warre with this Citty; who for his valour haue honored him with a faire tomb and monument. When Charles the 8^th went into Italy, the Pi∣sans

againe revolted; and were no•• without much labour reas-subiected.

The third Citty is Sienna, bu••lt by Brennus, who did there put his old sickly men to so••ourne, and called it Sena. Here was borne Ae••••as Sylvius, called afterward Pope Pius the second; and Francis Piccol••mmey, after Pope ••ius the third: Her Terri∣tories contained Orbitello, ••ienza, Soana, and 26 other walled Townes: To this Commo••wealth also belonged the hauen of Telamon, and the Lordship of Plombino. To it also appertained the Peninsula called Mont•• Argentorato, enriched with mines of siluer, and abundance of marble. This last is in the possession of the Duke of Florenco, but T••lamon and Plombino are still kept by the Spaniard, the better to keepe the great Duke at his de∣votion. This Commonweale bought its liberty of the Empe∣rour Rodolphus: Afterwards it ••ell into the hands of the Spani∣ards, then of the French; and was sold to the Florentine by the Spa••iards, Anno 1558, in consideration of the monie al∣ready receaued, and the assistance in future expected, from Cosmo di Medices. This Cosmo depriuing the people of all ar∣mour as well for defence as ••ffence, altered the gouerment, be∣reaued them of the common liberty; and was the first Prince, that after the constitution of the free Commonwealth, euer had absolute dominion in the Citty: The Spaniards and French ne∣ver ruling here as Lords; but called in according to the factions then bearing most sway, to driue out one another.

* 1.337The fourth Citty is Pistoya, where first begunne the quarrel of the Neri and Beanchi, as also that tedious and bloudy facti∣on of the Guelfi and G••ibellini: these latter so called of two Dutchmen Brothers, whereof Guelf thought the Pope, & Ghi∣bell the Emperour to be more worthy, in which quarrell they slew each other, dispersing their cause throughout all Italy. These Ghibellines were so hateful to the Popes, that on an Ash-wednesday, when according to the Romish institution, the Pope being to cast Ashes on the heads of the Cardinals, was to say, Memento ô homo quod cinis es, & in cinerem converteris: seeing a Ghibelline amon••st the rest, transported with rage, he said vn∣to him, Memente •• homo quòd Ghibellinus es, & cum Ghibellinis moriêris.

The other Citties of the better sort are 1 Massa, famous for her Quarries of white marble. 2 Volaterra where Rodolphus Volaterra was borne. 3 Arezzo bought of Lewis of Aniou, the Popes Vicegerent in Tuscany, for 40000 Florens. 4 Cortona, seated vnder the Appenine, and sold by Ladislaus of Naples. 5 Carara. 6 Borgo San Sepulchro added to the Signeurie of Flo∣rence by the valour of Cosmo di Medices,* 1.338 the first of that name. 7 Liuorne, a famous hauen towne, seated at the mouth of the ri∣ver Arnus. It once belonged to the Genoyse, till Thomazo Fre∣gosa for 120000 Duckats sold it to the Florentines. It is by the care of the great Duke so well manned and fortified, that this town together with Luca, Zara in Dalmatia, & Canea in Crete, are accounted foure of the strongest Citties in Christendome; Citties I say, not Castles; the Castles of Millaine, and Stock∣holme in Swethland, being reputed the strongest holds in the world.

The length of this Dukes dominion is 260 miles, the bredth in some place as much; in which compasse liue a people pleasant vnconstant, sociable, of an accurate wit, and pure language. Not only the Subiects, but the Duke himselfe, is wholy devoted to Merchandize; whereas in England and France, hee looseth the priuiledge of a Noble man, who doth buy or s••ll in way of tra∣ding. The Duke vseth here also to buy vp almost all the Corne in the Country at his owne price; and sell it againe as deere as he list; forbidding any Corne to be sold, till his be all vented.

The principall order of Knighthood in this Dukedome,* 1.339 is of S^t Stephan, instituted by Cosmo di Medices 1561, because on S^t Stephans day, being the 6 of August, hee wonne the battaile of Mariana. Pius the 4^th confirmed it. Their Roabe is Cham∣l••t a Crosse Gules on their left side: they are to be nobly borne, of the Romish Church, and haue liberty to mar••y. This order was proposed against the Turk•• the supreame master of it, be∣ing the Duke of Florence. Other orders are commonly simple, this is mixt, as being partly religious, partly honourarie.

What the Revenewes were in the free state, I cannot easily determine. That they were very great is manifest, in that hauing in those fiue yeares during, which they warred against the

Duke of Millaine spent 3 millions and a halfe of Florens; their treasury was so farre from wanting, that the next yeare they beseiged and indangered the state of Luca. Now, since the alte∣ring of the State to a Dutchie, and the addition of the territory and towne of Siena, the yearely revennue is about a Million & a halfe of Duckats.

* 1.340The Armes are Or, fiue Torteaux Gules, 2, 2, and 1. and one in chiefe Azure; charged with three Flower de Lyces of the first▪

This Dukedome hath

• ...* 1.341Archbishops 5.
• ...Bish••ps 25.

THE DVKEDOME OF MILLAINE.

The DVKEDOME OF MILLAINE hath on the East Mantua and Parma, on the South Liguria, on the North Tre∣vigiana, on the West Peidmont. It standeth wholy in Lombardy, which for its wondrous fertility, was stiled the Garden of Italy. Lombardy was knowne to the Ancients by the name of Gallia Cisalpina: Gallia, as being inhabited of the Gaules; Cisalpina, be∣cause it lay on this side the Alp••s. It was also called Gallia Co∣mata because of the long haire of their heads: & afterward Lon∣gobardia from the long haire of the peoples beards. It was by the riuer Po divided into Cispadanam and Transpadanam, and comprehended the Dukedomes of Mantua and Parma; the Provinces of Romandiola, Trevigiana, and Peidmont; together with this Dutchie, which then by a peculiar name was called Insubria.

The chiefe rivers are, 1 Padus. 2 Ad••a. 3 Ollius. 4 Ticinu••▪ and 5 Lacus Larius, vulgarly called, Lago di Como, 50 miles in length.

The chiefe citties are 1 Pavia or Papia on the flood Ticinus, made an Vniversity 1361, by Charles the 4^th: vnited to M••l∣laine by Iohn Galeazo the first Duke: and famous for the bat∣tle in which Francis the first, was taken prisoner by Charles the fift 1525. 2 Lodi. 3 Alexandria, now a Towne of great strength, formerly a poore small Village named Roboretum.* 1.342 The new name and greatnesse must be ascribed to the often ouerthrowes

of Millaine by Frederick Barbarossa; the people whereof at the seuerall destruction of their Citty, retired to this Towne; cal∣ling it for Pope Alexander the thirds sake, whose part they then tooke against the Emperour,* 1.343 by this new name. 4 Cremona, built in the first yeare of the second Punicke warre, and burnt to the ground by Vespasians Souldiers, after the defeat of Vitellius forces: which defeat was giuen vnder the walls of this Towne. When Antonius, Vespasians Generall first after his victory entred into it: hee went to a Bath to wash away the sweat and bloud from his body; where finding the water some what too cold, he said by chance, that it should anon bee made hotter. Which words the Souldiers applying to their greedy desires set ••ire on the Towne, and spent foure daies in the sacking of it. By the encouragement of Vespasian it was againe reedified; and i•• now famous for her high Tower; from which grew the by∣word, Vna turris in Cremona, vnus Petrus in Roma, vnus Por∣tus in Ancona. 5 Como, seated on a Lake so named, in wh••ch both the Plinies were borne. 6 Millain a faire Towne, and the biggest of all Lombardy; hauing a Castle so strongly fortified, with natural and artificiall ramparts,* 1.344 that it is deemed impreg∣nable. It is a Citty very populous containing 200000 persons; and of great trade, here being private shops equalling the pub∣like storehouses of other places: whence the people are so rich, that the wife of every Mechanicke will flaunt it in her silkes and Taffataes. This Citty is said to haue beene built by the Gaules 359 yeares before Christ; it is 7 miles in circuit, and honoured with an V••iversity,* 1.345 wherein flourished Hermolaus Barbarus, Cali••s Rhodiginus, and Cardanus. Here (say some) S^t Barnabie taught Divinity, and here S. Ambrose was Bishop.

This Towne continued Imperiall after the ouerthrow of the Lombards, till the time of Fredericke Barbarossa, 1161, from whose obedience, in behalfe of Pope Alexander the third, it re∣volted The Emperour divers times destroyed the Citty, the people hereof still ministring fresh occasions. Beatrix the Em∣perours wife, comming to see the Towne, was by the irreuerent people, first imprisoned; and then most barbarously handled. For they placed her on a Mule with her face towards the tayle,

which she was compelled to vse insteed of a bridle; and when they had thus shewne her to all the towne, they brought her to a gate, and kickt her out. To revenge this wrong the Emperour besieged and forced the Towne; and adiudged all the people to dye, saue such as would vndergoe this ransome. Betweene the buttocks of a skittish Mule, a bunch of Figges was fastned; and such as would liue, must with their hands bound behind, runne after the Mule, till with their teeth they had snatched out one or more of the Figges. This condition, besides the hazard of ma∣ny a sound kicke, was by most accepted and performed. Since which time, the Italians when they intend to scoffe or disgrace one, vse to put their thumbe betweene two of their fingers and say Ecco, la fico: which is counted a disgrace answerable to our English custome, of making hornes to that man whom wee su∣spect to bee a Cuckold. After this, this Citty againe rebel∣led; and was by the same Emperour leuel'd with the ground, the wals pulled down, & all the platforme of the Citty plough∣ed vp and sowne with salt; that being the Embleme of a towne neuer in possibility to be reedified. This notwithstanding Mil∣laine was againe rebuilt, and the Pope by the Millanoys & Ve∣netians helpe, had the better of the Emperour; to whom the Pope inioyned a seruice in the Holy land. At this time, seeing the Emperour troubled with warres, the people began a Com∣monwealth, which continued about 56 yeares; when the Vis∣conti, a potent fam••ly,* 1.346 vsurped the Dominion. The first which tooke on him this authority was Otho, who being also Lord of Angerena, surnamed himselfe Visconti, quasi bis Comes. The first of this family which obtained the title of Duke, was Iohn called Galeazo, because at his birth the Cocks crew more then was ordinary: who for his dignity paid to the Emperour Wen∣ceslaus 100000 Crownes. This Iohn so increased his domini∣ons, that he was Lord of 29 Citties and their territories, & died going to Florence, that he might bee crowned king of Tuscany. He left one daughter married to Lewis Duke of Orleans; & two sonnes: Iohn Maria the elder, was slaine by the people; and Phi∣lip Maria succeeded in Millain. He dying, left one illegitimate daughter called Blanch, married to Francisco Sforza a braue

Souldier; and in his will named Alphonso of Arragon his heire▪ but in vaine, for Sforza was possessed of the Citty. In his line it continued, till the comming of Lewis the twelfth into Italy; who was King of France, sonne to Charles Duke of Orleans, sonne to Lewis a••oresaid, & Valentina daughter to Iohn the first Duke. His Competitours were the King of Arragon, alleaging the testament of Duke Philip, the Sforzaes in possession & the Emperour Maximili••n, who pretended an escheat for want of heires male. Against these in severall Lewis prevailed, as also did Francis the first his next successour: but when the right of Spaine and the Empire met together in Charles the fift, then was King Francis taken prisoner, and for his release, was glad to re∣lease all title to Naples and Millain. A release long before en∣deauored by some French Politicians, because the keeping of this Dutchie, or its title, had brought such dammage to that Crowne: and as much opposed by Chancellour Prat; because it both kept the French in a continuall and certaine discipline of warre, and serued as a purgation of idle and superfluous people. Notwithstanding this release, king Francis renued the warre a∣gaine; during which the poore Millancys endured all the wret∣chednesse imaginable in a country so banded for, and tost from Potentate to Potentate. Antonio di Lena, the French gouernour in Millain, to provide for the pay of his Souldiers, had drawne into his hands all the victuall of the Citty, which he sold at his own price; which many poore people hauing no meanes to giue died in the streets. Yet this sufficed not. His Souldiers he quar∣tered in the Citty; every of which, vsed as often as they wanted money, to chaine their hosts and then ransome them. Such as vpon this vsage fled the Citty, had their goods confiscate: the Nobles went but poorely arrayed; the principall places of the Citty were ouergrowne with Nettles and Brambles. In this miserable estate it continued, till Charles hauing totally driuen thence the French, restored it to Francis Sforzi brother to the l••st Duke Maximilian; and sonne to that Lodowicke▪ who most improuidently for his owne priuate ends, had first taught the French the way into Italy. After the death of this Francis, being the last of the Sforzaes, the Emperour entred as Lord of Mil∣laine,

which his successours yet keepe: I meane his successours in Spaine, not the Empire.

* 1.347Of 29 Citties vnder Millain, there now remaine but 9; yet is this the prime Dukedome of Christendome, containing 300 miles in circuit, and affording the reuenew of 800000 Duckats vnto the King of Spaine.

The Armes are A, a Serpent B, crowned O, in his gorge an infant G: This coat was the ensigne of a Saracen, whom Otho the first of the Visconti, overcame in the Holy land.

In this Dukedome are.

• ...* 1.348Archbishop 1
• ...Bishops 6.

THE DVKEDOME OF MANTVA.

The DVKEDOME OF MANTVA hath on the East Ro∣magna, on the West Millaine, on the North Trevigiana, on the South Parma and Placentia. To this belongeth the ••ukedome of Montferrat, seated in the Southeast part of Peidmont, whose chiefe Citties are 1 Alba, once called Alba Pompei••, where Per∣tinax the Roman Emperour was borne; who being of base and obscure ancestors, betooke himselfe to the warres, in Brittaine and other places: In which hauing gotten great reputation, hee was by Letus and Electus, the deliuerers of Rome from the Ty∣ranny of Commodus; called to the Empire. But being ouer zea∣lous to redresse the corruption then reuiuing in the State, hee was by the Praetorian Souldiers, loathing now their Princes for their vertues, more then formerly they did for their vices; bar∣barously murdered; and the Imperiall dignity sold to Iulianus, for 25 Sestertiuns a man. 2 Cas••la S^t Vas, vulgarly called S^t Vas, new built by Fredericke the first Duke of Mantua; who married the daughter and heire of Gulielmus Pal••••logus Mar∣quesse of Montserrat A^o 1539. 3 Nicaea or Niza: and 4 Isola.

The chief cities of this Dukedome of Mantua, are 1 Mira∣bella, 2 Lucera, 3 Cap••iana, 4 Modena, once a Town belonging to Ferrara, and by Clement the 8^th giuen with her spacious ••er∣ritories, vnto Caesar d'Este, naturall sonne vnto Hercules d'Este, last Duke of Ferrara. It is now by marriage allied to Mantua. This town was of old called Mutina, and is famous for the first

battail between Antonie and Augustus: this latter being by the Lords and people of Rome,* 1.349 made head of the League against Antony the common enemy. Augustus was then aged but 18 yeares, and therefore he refer••ed the execution of the warre to Hirtius, and Pansa, then Consuls. The fortune of the day was so equally shared, that Antonie lost the field, and the Consuls their liue••▪ Leauing Augustus a headlesse army, into whose fa∣uour when he had wrought himself, he presently poasted to Rome, and made himself Consul. 5 Reggio, for the possession of which, there haue bin so many discontents, and open warre be∣tween the old Dukes of Ferrara, and the Popes of Rome. 6 Cu∣neto, 7 Mantua, a very strong Town, environed on three sides with a water,* 1.350 being a quarter of a mile broad; on the fourth with a wall. It is seated on a riuer, which comming from Lago di G••rda, runneth into the Po. In this City was held that Coun∣cell, wherein it was decreed, that the choosing of the Popes should belong only to the Conclaue of Cardinals: A preroga∣tiue which formerly belonging to the Emperours, was first gi∣uen away by Constantine the 4^th, Anno 621: but re-taken by Charles the Great, and now confirmed to the Cardinals, 1063. In this town Virgil was borne, Mantua Virgilio gaudet.

This▪ City was taken from the Emperours Vice-gerents, by that braue Virago, Matilda; who dying without issue, gaue this Town, and all other her possessions, to the Roman Prelates: whose Legats ruled this Town, till the Poledroni, a great fami∣ly, took on them the gouernment, 1220: from these it was ta∣ken by the family of Gonzaga, Anno 1308. These Lords migh∣tily augmented their Dominions, which caused the Emperour Sigismund to create Lord Iohn Francisco, Marquesse of Man∣tua. From a Marquisate, it became a Dukedome, in the time of M••rquesse Fr••dericke, created Duke by Charles the 5, Anno 1••••4, the present Duke is Francis Gonzaga. As for the Coun∣try of Montferrat;* 1.351 it is so called à monte ferrato, some moun∣taine here stored with iron; or else à monte seraci, from the fer∣tility ••f the mountaines here being. It is environed with the Ap∣ponine hills, Millaine and the riuer Tanarus; which riuer spring∣ing out of these hils about Barceis, a town of the Marqussate of

Saluzzes; looses it selfe in the Po, somwhat beneath the Pauie. In this round are some townes belonging to Millaine, as Aste, Alexandria, &c. This country was made a Marquisate by Oth•• the 2^d, 985; and giuen to his son in law Alaramus: and since the joyning of it vnto Mantua, it was erected into a Duke∣dome by Maximilian the 2^d, Anno 1575, William the 3^d be∣ing then Duke of Mantua.

The chief order of Knighthood in this Dukedome, is of The blood of our Lord Iesus Christ, instituted Anno 1608. The Au∣thor of this order was Duke Vincent Gonzaga,* 1.352 when the mar∣riage was solemnized between his son Francis, now Duke, and the Lady Margaret, daughter to the Duke of Savoy. It consi∣steth of twenty Knights, whereof the Mantuan Dukes are So∣ueraignes; and was allowed by Pope Paul the 5^th. The Collar hath threades of gold layed on fire, and inter-wouen with these words, Domine probasti. To the Collar are pendant two Angels, supporting three droppes of blood, and circumscribed with, Nihil isto triste recepto. It tooke this name, because in Saint An∣drewes Church in Mantua, are kept as a most precious relique, certain droppes of our Sauiours blood; (thou canst not O Rea∣der but belieue it) with a piece of the spunge.

The Territories of this Duke, are in circuit nigh vnto those of Florence, but his revenues f••ll short, which amount to about 500000 Duckats only: but might be greater, if either the D. would be burdensome to his subiects, as Florence is; or if hee were not on all sides landlocked from nauigation and traffique.

* 1.353The Armes are quarterly; first, Argent, a Crosse patee Gules, between foure Eagles Sable, membred of the second; vnder an Escho••cheon in Fesse, charged quarterly with G, a Lyon O, and O, three ba••••es S, for the Dutchy of Mantua: And secondly Gules,* 1.354 a chief Arg. for the Marquisat of Montferrat. This Duke∣dome hath,

• ...Archbishops 1.
• ...Bishops 8.

THE DVKEDOME OF VRBIN.

THE DVKEDOME OF VRBIN, lieth in the midst of the Papall Territories, hauing on the North the Adri••tiq••e, on the South the Appennine, on the West Romagna, on the East

Marca Anconitana. The length of it is 60, the bredth 35 miles: the revenues are 100000 Crownes,* 1.355 whereof, 2240 are due to the Popes for chief rents.

Here are 200 Castles,* 1.356 and 7 Townes. The chief of the seuen Towns are 1 Vrbine, seated on the bottome of the Appennine, & bu••lt in the fashion of a Miter; it was called Vrbinas, quia Vr∣bes binas continere videbatur. In this City Polydor Virgil was borne, who writ an English History, though not altogether so true as I could wish, especially in those passages, which con∣cerne the regality and credit of the Popes of Rome, the Colle∣ctour of whose Peter-pence in England,* 1.357 he then was. These Pe∣ter pence (if it be not out of my roade to note it in this place) were first granted to the Roman Popes by Offa king of the Mercians, about the yeare 730; confirmed by Ethelwolphe the second Saxon Monarch; and finally wisely with-held from thē by Henry 8^t•, at such time as he began to know his own strength and supremacie. The 2^d town is Belfort••, seated in the midland. 3 Pisauro a good hauen. 4 Cabo. 5 Fano, sea-townes also. The principall of the 200 Castles are the Rocke of Saint Leo,* 1.358 and Marivol, which were the last that held good for Duke Guido Baldo, against Caesar Borgia, Duke of Valentinoys; and the first that came again vnder his obedience. For which cause when he fled the second time from the said C••sar; he dismantled all his other castles, as being more likely to confirme the invaders vi∣ctory, then resist it: these two being wel fortified, he left to keep as much as in them lay, possession of his Countrie.

In the warres between Lewis of Bavaria the Emperour,* 1.359 and Pope Clement the first; Gelasso di Montefeltro was the Empe∣rours Vicegerent in Vrbine, 1345. His posterity continued in that office, till the yeare 1444; when Lord Fredericke for his surpassing valour, was by Eugenius the fourth, made Duke of Vrbine; cond••tionally, in token of allegiance he should pay to the Popes yearely, 2240 Crownes. This Fredericke was by ou•• Henry the sixt, made Knight of the Garter; to requite which honour, the English to this day inioy many immunities in his Dominions. Guido Vbaldo this Dukes son, lost this Dutchy to Caesar Borgia. He, after the death of his father, left it to the Pope

Iuli•• the second: who gaue it, Anno 1504, to Francisco Maria, Nephew and adopted sonne vnto the late Duke Guido Vbaldo. The present Duke is also named Francisco Maria. Here are on∣ly 3 Bishops.

THE PRINCIPATE OF PARMA AND PLACENTIA.

This PRINCIPATE hath on the North Mantuae, on the South the Appeni••e,* 1.360 on the West Millaine, on the East the coun∣try of Modenae. The revenues are 50000 crownes, the commo∣dities common to the rest of Italy; here are also the excellent Cheeses, called Parmesans. The City of Parma is seated on a li∣tle riuer called ••irnia; Placentia is seated on the Po. They haue both partaken of diuersity of fortune,* 1.361 being sometime vnder the Venetians, sometime vnder the Millanois, and finally vnder the Romane ••relates. Paul the third gaue them to his son Peitre Alvigi Farn••sis, 1546; adding in recompence to the Church, the Signiory of Caemerine, which he had taken from Guido Ma∣ria; D. of Vrbin.* 1.362 This Peitro Aluigi, or Lewis Farnesis, was a man of a most villanous behauiour; and amongst other crimes committed an vnspeakable violence, on the person of Cosmus Charius, Bishop of Fanum, and then poysoned him; for which detestable action, he receiued no other chastisement of his Fa∣ther Christs Vicar, then Haec vitia me non cōmonstra••ore didicit. At last behauing himselfe so insolently, he was slain by Count Iohn Aguzzolo; and Placentia was yeelded to Fernand Gon∣zaga, the Spanish Viceroy in Millaine; Parma being fortified by the Pope,* 1.363 was giuen to his Nephew Octavian Farnesis. Yet could not this donation so assure the Estate, but that Octavian had quite lost it; if Henry 2^d of F••ance had not taken him into his protection. For the Emperour Charles fully determined, (notwithstanding that Octavian had married his base daugh∣ter) to haue made hims••l•• Lord of the towne: and the French King was loath to see so great a strength added to the Empe∣rours possession in Italy. When the warre had now last••d foure yeares, Philip the second, which succeeded Charles, considering how necessary it was for his affaires in Italy, to haue this Octa∣vian

his friend: restored vnto him again this Plaisance, or Pla∣centia, and so with-drew him from the French faction, Anno 1557. Yet because he would be sure to keep this house in a perpetuall dependance on Spaine, he restored it not absolutely, but only for foure generations. He made also Alexander Far∣nesis Commander of the Netherlands, therein giuing that fami∣ly some small satisfaction, for stepping between them in the Kingdome of Portugall. To this Principate belongeth Miran∣dula, with her Territories, where that learned Scholler Picus Mirandula was borne.

The Principate hath

• ...Archbishop 1.* 1.364
• ...Bish••ps 3.

THE STATE OF GENOA.

THE STATE OF GENOA was once very great, con∣taining Liguria, or Riuiera di Genoa; Capha with the adjacent Country in Taurica Chersonesus; Pera in Thrace, part of Tus∣cany; Sardinia, Corsica, Lesbos, and many other Ilands, dispersed in the Greeke Seas. They haue now nothing left but Liguria, & Corsica; Sardinia was taken from them by the Arragonians; Capha, and the Ilands by the Turkes; their land in Tuscany by the great Duke;* 1.365 and their strength at Sea broken by the Vene∣tians. These last they had once in so great an exigent, that the Senate of Venice once sent vnto Peter Doria, Captaine of the Gen••an Navy, a blanke Charter, to prescribe them what condi∣tions he would, and they would gladly accept them. Doria. proud of his advantage, would haue the City of Venice to vse as he best pleased: whereupon the Venetians growne desperat, assaulted the secure Genoys, and took 100 of their Boats and Gallies; after which losse, the men of Genoa still had the worse, and were at last compelled to submit themselues to the prote∣ction of the Kings of Naples, then to the French, then to the Dukes of Millaine, and now to the Spanish, as being Lords of Millaine, and most able to help them. While they were vnder the tuition of Millaine, their good Master Lodowicke Sforza, ex∣acted a great masse of mony of them. His Negotiator (as the tale goeth) was invited by a Genoys to dinner, and walking in

the Garden, he shewed the Ambassadour the hearbe Basel. He gently stroking it, smelt thence a sweet sauour; but straining it hardly, as vnsauory a smell; whereon the Genoys in••erred, Sir, if our Lord Duke Lodowicke will gently stroke the hand of his puissance ouer this City, it will be pleasing to him by obedi∣ence: but i•• he seek to oppresse it, it may chance to proue vnsa∣vory by rebellion.

Hauing acquainted you thus farre with the ancient State of this Common-wealth: I will next describe vnto you Liguria, which is all now left on the maine land.

Liguria hath on the East the riuer Varus, rising abo••t the edge of Provence; on the West the riuer Magra, by which it is parted from Tuscany; on the North the Appenine; on the South the Ligurian or Tyrrhenian Seas: it is in length 80 miles, not so much in bredth.

* 1.366The ancient Inhabitants were the Deceates, Oxilij, En••uri∣ades, and the Ingauni. They were vanquished by the Romans, af∣ter the end of the first Punick warres; yet not with much labour and paines; by reason of the woods, marishes, and mountaines, within and behind which, they retired and saued themselues. And indeed it was a matter of more difficulty to find, then con∣quer them, Aliquantò maior erat labor (saith Florus) invenire, quàm vincere. They had diuerse times molested the Romans, till at last Postumius so disweaponed them, that he scarce le••t them instruments to plough the Earth. What the men were, may be known by their exploits aboue named; but now they are ra∣ther addicted to merchandice, then warre; but most of all to v∣sury, a vice which the Christians learned of the Iewes, & are now thought to equal, if not exceed their teachers. It was the sa••ing of a merry fellow, that in Christendome there wee neither schollers inough, Gentlemen inough, nor Iewes inough: and when answer was made, that of all these there was rather too great a plenty, then any scarcity; he repl••ed, that if th••re were schollers inough, so many would not be double or ••eth••e bene∣ficed; if Gentlemen inough, so many Peasant; would not be ranked among the Gentrie; and if Iewes inough, so many Chri∣stians would not professe vsury.* 1.367 The women are very faire and

comely, wearing for the most part their haire in tresses, which they c••st ouer their backs; they weare no vpper garments but of cloath, as being only allowed by the Lawes, but their vnder∣garments of the purest stuffe. The women here are priuiledged aboue all Italy, hauing free leaue to talke with whom they wil, and be courted by any that will, both priuatly and publikely.

The chief Townes are 1 Ceva, 2 Finali 3 Noli. 4 Sarazena, a strong fortresse against the great Duke. 5 Savona, taken Anno 1250.* 1.368 Famous is this Towne for that notable interview here made, between Ferdinand of Spaine, and Lewis the 12^th of France, Anno 1507; who hauing bin deadly enemies by reason of the Realme of Naples, taken from Lewis by Ferdinand, at this town, most strangely relied on one anothers faith. Lewis first bording Fernando's Galley, and Fernando for diuers dayes to∣gether feasting with Lewis in this Town, which to him then be∣longed. These interviewes seldome haue hapned among Princes that haue bin at enmity; and when they doe, they proue oft ve∣ry dangerous. Nay, that notable Statesman Comines, vtterly disliketh all interview between Princes confederate, and intire∣ly louing each other, as many times producing effects contrary to their intents: which he proueth by the example of Lewis the 11^th, and He••ry of Castile, who meeting purposely, A^o 1463. took such a dislike at each others person, and behauiour, that they neuer after loued one another. The like examples he bring∣eth of interviewes, between Frederick the Emperour, & Charles Duke of Burgundie, and our Edward the fourth with the same Charles; together with diuerse others very pregnant. His rea∣sons I omit,* 1.369 and make haste to 7 Genoa, a town built by Ianus, who first dwelt in Italy; afterward burnt by Mago the Cartha∣ginian, and reedified by Charles the Great; vnder whose succes∣sours it continued till the Berengarij made it free, Anno 899. Not long after in the Holy land warres, they sent seuen seuerall Armies▪ and grew so powerfull, that in 3 dayes they sent to Sea 58 Gallies, and 8 Pamphili (being Boats of 140, or 160 Oares on a side) and on another occasion suddenly armed 165 Gallies at once. By this strength they got the better hand diuers times of the Ve••etians, they wonne diuers Ilands; and beat the Pisani

out of Sardinia, Corsica, and the Baleares, compelling them to pay 135000 Crownes for their peace. During this prosperity, they were ruled by a common Councell, without any superiour power: but the people in the yeare 1339, in a seditious tumult, chose one Simon Bocanegra for their Duke; the name of which office is still remaining, but not the authority; the Carkasse, but not the Body: The Duke being at this time new chosen euery yeare, and hauing his authority limited by 8 Gouernours, and 8 Protectours. Now fortune moueth retrograde, and the peo∣ple fell to priuat factions, first between the Dorij and Spinoli, a∣gainst the Frischi and Grima••di, 1174. Secondly, the Negri and Mollani, against the Salvatici and Embriaci, 1289. Thirdly the Spinoli and Dorij▪ 1306. Fourthly, the Nobility and Commons 1339. Those factions and often ouerthrowe; giuen by the Ve∣netians, together with the surprisall of their townes and Ilands by the Turke, so distracted them, that they were glad to submit to the Prince aboue-named. The King of Spaine is now their Protectour, and that not for nought, he being indebted to them a Million and a halfe of gold; which is the remainder of many Millions, cut off by the Popes authority, that so the Kings might be indebted to that See: for most of his Lands were for∣merly engaged to the Mony-masters of this City. The same course of non-payment, the King took with the rest of his cre∣ditors in Florence, A••sburg, and the rest: Insomuch, that it was commonly said in Italy, that the King of Spaine had made more ill faces vpon the Exchange in one day, then Michael Angelo the famous Painter had euer made good in his life.

* 1.370The Town is in compasse 8 miles, the buildings for the height of two stories, are made of Marble, and curiously wrought, but the lawes forbid Marble to be vsed any higher. There is a very faire and capacious hauen, and wery well forti∣fied, where Shippes may be secure from tempest and other vio∣lence: So that the Spaniards say, that were the Catholique K. absolute Lord of Marseiles in Provenoe, and Genoa in Italy, hee might command the whole world. Thus you see this great Ci∣ty which commanded the Ocean, the Lady of so many Ilands, and a great Moderator of the affaires of Italy, saine to put her

selfe into the protection of a forreine Prince; yet is she not so low, but that her publiquo revenue may amount to 430000 Crownes yearely.

The State hath* 1.371

• ...Archbishps 1
• ...Bishops 5.

THE STATE OF LVCA.

THE STATE OF LVCA is situate in Tuscanie,* 1.372 it com∣prehendeth the Territories and Town of Luca, built by Lucu∣mo king of Italy, on the riuer Serch••us; the Town is in compasse 3 miles, the Territories 80 miles; out of which the State can raise 3000 horse,* 1.373 and 15000 foot. In this town was the mee∣ting of three great Captaines, Pompey, Caesar, and Crassus; so pernicious to the Roman Republicke. For Pompey desirous to retain potencie, Crassus to increase his possessions, and Caesar to get honours, here joyned their forces together. Pompeys power∣ablenesse, was vpheld by Caesars armies, and Cressus wealth: Cae∣sars armies were assigned him by reason of Pompeyes authority, and Crassus money; Crassus estate was protected by Pompeyes greatnesse, & secured by ••aesars military reputation. This done, they made a division of the Roman Prouinces betwixt them: To Caesar was allotted all Gallia; to Pompey, Spaine; to Crassus, Sy∣ria. This confederacie was the cause of the ouerthrow of the Republicke; for Crassus being once sl••ine, Caesar and Pompey wanting a third man to keepe the scale euen, fell presently at oddes, and thence to ciuil warres, whose end made Caesar Lord of Rome. On this meeting, & the succeeding breach was groū∣ded that so celebrated speech of Cicero, Vtinam Pompeius cum Caesare s••cietatem aut nunquam co••sset, aut nunquam dirim••sset.

The men of Luca were vnder the Empire, ti••l Rodo••phas sold them their liberty for 10000 Crownes, which was disbursed for them by a Cardinall. Their chief officer or Gonfaloniere, is changeable euery second month; he is assisted by a choice num∣ber of Citizens, alterable euery sixth month; during which time they liue all in one Palace together.

The people of this State haue bin tossed from the Genoys, to the Venetian, and from them to the Millainoys and Florentine.

They now inioy a perfect quiet vnder the win••s of Spaine, and of late are growne very rich, so that the publick revenues may be about 80000 Crownes; this long peace hath so blessed the people. Here are only two Bishops.

There are 16 Vniversities in Italy.

• * 1.3741 Rome. Pap.
• 2 Ferrara. Pap.
• 3 Perugia. Pap.
• 4 Macerata Pap.
• 5 Turme. Peid.
• 6 Naples. Nap.
• 7 S••lernum Nap.
• 8 Venice Ven.
• 9 Padua Ven.
• 10 Verona Ven.
• 11 Florence. Flor.
• 12 ••••sa. Flor.
• 13 Siena. Flor.
• 14 Millain••. Mil.
• 15 Pauie Mil.
• 16 Mantua. Mil.

Thus much of Italy.

OF BELGIA.

ON the Northwest of Italy, lieth Germany, which is diuided into the higher, and the lower; this latter is called BEL∣GIA, and Gallia Belgica:* 1.375 It is bounded on the East with the Ems, and part of Germany; on the West with the German Sea; on the North with East-Freizeland; and on the South with the Some, Champaigne, and Lorraine.

The names pertaining to the whole Region, are Belgia, from Belgus, once a King of this Country; and also the Low-Coun∣tries, and the Netherlands, from their low situation. The more peculiar is Flanders, which though but one of the Prouinces, hath yet for its fame, giuen denomination vnto Belgia; all whose inhabitants were once called Flemmings.

Old Belgia, or Gallia Belgicae, was of more large extent by farre, than it now is, as containing the Dukedomes of Lorrei••e, Cleue, and Iuliers; the Bishopricks of Collen, Mentz, & Triers, with all that part of France beyond the riuer Seine. The Belg•• were or••ginally Germans, who driuing out the Gaules, here planted themselues. They were by Caesar accounted to be the valiantest of the French Nation, and that for three causes. First, they were the farthest from Provence, where the Roman ciuili∣ty, & more affable course of life was embraced. 2^ly, They dwelt on a Sea, not then frequented by Merchants; and so wanted those allurements to effeminacie, which are in Countries of

traffique. And 3^ly they bord••red on the Germans, a wa••like na∣tion, with whom they were continually in armes. This people seeing the prosperous successe of Caesars victories in Gaule, joy∣ned together in a common league; and minist••ed an army of 269000 fighting men against him. But seeing they could not draw him out of his sortresse, they retired againe; but in such disorder, that three Legions (for no more was Caesars army) put them to an infinite slaughter. After this, Caesar fighting a∣gainst them seuerally, ouercame them all.

Belgia, or the Netherlands, is in compasse 1000 miles, situate in the North temperat zone, vnder the 8^•h and 11^th Climats, the longest day being 17 houres.* 1.376 The Aire in these latter dayes, is growne much more wholesome then formerly it hath beene, partly by the wonderfull increase of the Inhabitants; & partly by the industry of the people; who by drawing the marishes, & converting the standing waters, or channels, into running streames, haue purged the Aire of many grosse vapours, thence vsually arising.

The Country is very populous, containing well nigh 3 mil∣lions of soules; the men being for the most part well proporti∣oned, much giuen to our English Bee••e, vnmindfull both of good turnes, and injuries: they did invent Clocks, Printing, and the Compasse. They restored Musick, and found out diuers mu∣sicall instruments. To them also belong the invention of Cha∣riots; the laying of colours with oyle; the working of pictures in glasse: and the making of Worsted, Sayes, Tapestrie, &c. The women generally are of a good complexion, wel proportioned, especially in the leg and foot; honourers of vertue, actiue, and familiar, Both within doores, and without, they gouerne all; which considering the naturall desire of women to beare rule, maketh them too imperious and burdensome.

They vse the German or Dutch tongue, with a little diffe∣rence in Dialect; and in some places adjoyning to France, they haue a little smattering of that language.

The Country lieth exceeding low vpon the Seas, insomuch, that it is much subiect to inundations. In the time of Henry the 2^d, Flanders was so ouerflowne, that many thousands of peo∣ple,

whose dwellings the Sea had deuoured, came into England to beg new seates; and were by that King first placed in Yorke∣shire, and then remoued to Pembrookeshire.* 1.377 Since that, it hath in Zealand swallowed eight of the Ilands, and in them 300 towns and villages; many of whose Churches and strong buildings, are at a dead low water to be seen; and as Ouid hath it, of He∣lice and Buris, cities of Achaia▪

Invenies sub aquis; & adhuc ostendere nautae Inclinata s••lent cum moenibus oppida versir. The water hides them, and the shipmen shew The ruin'd walls, and steeples as they row.

The Commodities with which they most abound, are Li••∣nens, Scarlet, Worsted, Saies, Silkes, Veluets, & the like s••••ffes; Armour, Cables, Ropes, Butter, Cheese.

Famous Captaines here haue not bin many, the people till these our dayes, liuing in perpetuall peace; the chiefe of such as haue beene, were William Earle of Holland, chosen also Empe∣rour of Germany; Baldwin Earle of Flanders, Emperour of Greece, & in these latter dayes the Princes of the house of Nas∣saw.

Schollers it hath bred many, as Iustus Lipsius, Erasmus, that great restorer of Learning in these parts; G••mma Frisias, R••∣dolphus Agricola, I••nus Douza, Putean, Levi••us Lemnius, Or∣telius, Mercator, &c.

* 1.378The Christian Religion was planted in seueral Prouinces, by seuerall men; in Holland, Zealand, and Freizland, by Willbr••d an Englishman, the first Bishop of Vtrecht. They are at this pre∣sent, diuided in opinion; the States allow free exercise only of the Reformed; the Archduke only of the Romish Religiō; which hath beene the cause of all the warres in these Countreyes.

* 1.379The Revenew, before the Spaniard made warre vpon them, was three Millions of Crownes: and indeed this town was the correlatiue of the Indies; the losse of which, hath cost the King of Spaine aboue 100 Millions of Gold, and 400000 men.

* 1.380The chief Riuers are 1 Rhene, into which the old Belgi did vse to cast the children, which they suspected to be illegitimate: for were they borne of a lawfull bed, they floated on the wa∣ters;

if of an vnlawfull, they sanke immediatly. Whereunto Claudian alluding, saith, Nascentes explorat gurgite Rhenus. But that great searcher of Antiquities, V••rstegan, is of opinion, that they hereby inured onely their Children to hardnes, and made ••••yall of their strength, adultery being rarely found among them: and so these kindes of experiments needlesse. 2 Mosa, which doth compasse halfe the Countrey. 3 Ems, diuiding the two Freizlands. 4 Scaldis, which arising in Picardie, & running through Artoys, and between Haynault, and Brabant, meeteth with the se•• a little aboue Antwerpe: and 5 Lie, or Ley, which runneth quite through Flanders.

The shore of this Country hath bin much out-worne by the Sea,* 1.381 especially that of the Ilands of Zeal••nd, and such as lie scattred about Holland, where they are defended with banks & ramparts painfully made, and chargeably maintained. These banks are about ten ells in height, and 25 in bredth at the bot∣tome: they are made of the hardest clay that may be gotten; in the inside stuffed with wood and stone; on the outside couered with matts, strong and thick made.

The former inhabitants were diuers, as shall be shewed in their diuers Prouinces, they are at this present diuided into 17 Prouinces.

Viz: into

• 4 Dukedomes
  • ...1 Limburg.
  • ...2 Luxenburg.
  • ...3 Gelderland.
  • ...4 Brabant.
• 1 Marquisate: viz. of the holy Emp••re.
• 7 Earledomes
  • ...1 Flanders.
  • ...2 Artoys.
  • ...3 Hainault.
  • ...4 Namurce.
  • ...5 Zutphen.
  • ...6 Holland.
  • ...7 Zealand.
• 5 Baronies
  • ...1 West-Freizland.
  • ...2 Vtrecht.
  • ...3 Overyss••ll,
  • ...4 Machlyn.
  • ...5 Groyning.

1. LIMBOVRG.

The Dutchie of LIMBOVRG, and the Bishopricke of LEIGE, or LVYCKE, are environed with Brabant, & Na∣murce, West: with Brabant and Gulicke, North: with Gulicke and Collen, East: and with Luxenbourg, South. The Westerne part belongeth to the Bishop, which comprehendeth 24 wal∣led

townes, & 1800 Villages, with Parish Churches. The Bi∣shop is a Prince of the Empire, D. of Bouillon, Marquesse of Fran∣chimont, Earle of Hasbani; and hath vnder him 52 Baronies of note. He is chosen by the Chapter of S. Lambert, which is the chiefe Church in Leige, or Luyck, the chiefe towne seated on the Meuse. The buildings of this town are very faire, especially the Monasteries and Abbeyes; for which cause it is called the Paradise of Priests. This town next to Gaunt, hath bin accomp∣ted the most seditious Town of Europe, and was twice taken, & once destroyed by Charles of Burgundie, 1468. It is an Vniuer∣sity, in which were students at one time, nine kings sonnes; 24 Dukes sonnes, ••9 Earles sonnes, besides Barons and Gentlmen. 2 Tongres a town now of no great bignesse; yet once so large, that Atti••a king of the Hunnes, destroyed in it 100 Churches. 3 Dinand, hard vpon Namur, destroyde by Charles of Burgun∣die. 4 Huy. 5 Bi••sen. 6 Truden. This Bishoprick was erected by Pope Constantine, Anno 710.

The Easterne part is properly called the Dutchie of Lim∣bourg: It containeth 5 Townes, viz: Limbourg on the riuer We∣ser. 2 Walkembourg, conquered by Iohn D. of Brabant. 3 Dalem strengthened with a castell. 4 Rode le Buck; 5 Carpen, seated between Gulick and Collen, and 123 Villages. It is said of this Country, that the bread is better then bread, the fire hotter then fire, and the Iron harder then Iron.

The Ancients were the Eburones.

This Prouince of an Earledome, was made a Dukedome by the Emperour Fred. Barbarossa; 1172: and being destitute of heires males, was seized on by the Brabantine, 1293.

The Armes are Argent, a Lyon Barrie, of 10 peeces, O, & G.

* 1.3822. LVXENBOVRG.

LVXENBOVRG is bounded with Lembourg on the North; Lorraine on the South; the Bishoprick of Triers on the East; and the Meuse on the West. It is in circuit 240 miles, in which are contained 1169 Villages,* 1.383 and 23 walled Townes: the chief being Luxenbourg on the riuer Alsnuius, or Elze: It took name, either quasi Leucorum burgum, from the Leuci be∣ing the first inhabitants: or quasi Lucis burgum, because the

Sunne was here adored. It is nor yet recouered of the lasting warres between the French and Spaniards, brought vnto her. 2 Bostonack•• a faire town, and commonly called the Paris of Ardenne For this Prou••nce is diuided into two parts, viz; Ar∣denne being on the West, and Fannene on the East quarters. 3 Thio•• vitae, taken and spoiled by the French, 1558, 4 Mom∣medi, and 5 Danvillers, ransacked by the French, 1552. 6 Neufe ch••••••l. 8 Rocke de Marche: and 9 Arluna, whose name quasi Ara lu••ae, importeth the Moone to haue bin here worshipped. The Ancients were the Leuci and Lingones; the language towards Lo••reine, French: in other parts Dutch.

Here is the Forrest Ardenna, once 500 miles compasse, now scarce 90 miles round, of which so many fabulous stories are reported. In this Forrest, or about the edges thereof, are the fa∣mous hot Baths, frequented from all the places of Europe, and called the Spa, not so pleasant as wholsome, not so wholesome as famous: Yet are they good for sundry d••seases, as the Terti∣an Ague, and Dropsie, the Stone, the exulceration of the lungs, the Sci••tique, &c. They are of most vertue in Iuly, because they are then hottest; and to such as taste them, they rellish much of iron; from some iron mines, it seemeth, through which the wa∣ters runne.

In the skirts of this Countrey, towards France, standeth the Dutchy of Bovillon; the Prince whereof is of the French Nobi∣lity & a great assistant to the Protestants: his chief Towns are Sedan & Bouillon. Of these, Bouillon is in the hāds of the Bishop of Leige; to whō Godfrey of Bouillon, at his journey into the Ho∣ly land, sold it. It hath since that time, bin sometimes in the pos∣sessiōs of the Bishops, somtimes of the Dukes. Sedan the Dukes seat, is a fine town, & honoured with a seat of Learning, which is a Schola illustris; to which diuerse resort to study, but cannot take any degrees: so that I thinke this and the like places of stu∣dy, are not much vnlike the two famous collegiat Schooles of Winchester, and Eaton with vs; the greatest difference being, that in these last named, learning is more restrained to particulari∣ties, then in the other. Tilenus, before his fall from the true Church, was Professour of Diuinity here: and here Berchat

the Scholiast on Stephanus Catechisme, taught Greeke.

Luxenbourg was formerly an Earledome, two of whose Earles were famous,* 1.384 viz: Henry the 7^th, who was poysoned by a Frier, in the Chalice; and Iohn, who was by the States chosen King of Bohemia. His successours joyntly ruled in both Pro∣vinces, the space of 130 yeares: during which time, Luxenbourg was made a Dutchy, by the Emperour Wenceslaus. This mans brother Sigismund, sold it to Antony Duke of Brabant, in re∣spect of a marriage betweene the said Antony, and Elizabeth daughter to Iohn D. of Gorlits, younger brother to this Sigis∣mund. After the death of Duke Antony and his wife, this Dukedome sell to Philip the Good; the Dukes elder brother, and heire.

* 1.385The Armes B, six Barrulets A, supporting a Lyon G, crow∣ned and armed O.

3. GELDERLAND.

GELDERLAND (so called from Geldabum, once the metro∣polis) hath on the East Cleue, on the West Brabant, on the North Freizland, on the South Limbourg. It containeth 300 Villages,* 1.386 and 24 Townes, the chiefe being Noviomagum, or Nanmegon, once a free Citty; & subdued by the Geldroys, 1248 It is seated on that branch of the Rhene, which is called the Whaell; and was by Charles the great made one of the seats of the Empire in these parts; the other two being Aken, and Thi∣novill. The homage which it owes to the Empire, whereof it was a free towne; is only a gloue of peper, which once in the yeare they must send to Aken. 2 Ruermond, so called of the ri∣ver Ruer, & Monde, which signifieth a mouth. 3 Arhnem, which was wont to be the residence of the Gu••lderland Dukes. 4. Har∣derwicke, which together with the two former, was walled by Otho the third Earle. 5 Doesbourg. 6 Buren an Earledome; one of the Earles whereof was the Count Egmond, who being op∣posite to the Prince of Oranges counsell, about resisting the Duke of Alva's entrance; was the first which by the said Duke was betrayed, and beheaded. Philip of Nassaw, the elder bro∣ther of Prince Maurice, was during his life Earle of Bur••n, in right of his mother; who was heire vnto Maximilian de Eg∣mond

Earle hereof.

This Country is sit for feeding Beasts: which grow so great and fat; that Anno 1570, there was a Gelderland Bull killed at Antwerpe, which weighed 3200 pounds.

The Ancients were the Menapij and the Sicambri.

The Countrey was gouerned by Lords, till the yeare 1079; * 1.387 in which, Lord Otho was made Earle: and Anno 1339, Earle Remald, was by the Emperour Lodovicus Bavarus made Duke. It was sold by Duke Arnald, to Charles Duke of Burgundy for 92000 Florens, and an annuall pension, 1472. Notwithstan∣ding this compact, Adolph that wicked Prince, his sonne succee∣ded, and him his sonne Charles: after whose death, Charles the 5^th possessed himselfe of Gueldres, and Zutphen, Anno 1543.

The Armes are B, a Lyon O, crowned G.

4. BRABANT.

BRABANT (quasi Brachland, id est, a barren soyle) hath on the East,* 1.388 North, and South, the Meuse; on the West the Schald. It is in length 75, in breadth 60 miles; comprehending 700 Vil∣lages, and 26 Townes: the chiefe being Lovaine, where is an Vniversity, erected by Duke Iohn the 4^th, Anno 1426: here is also a Seminary of English Iesuits. It is in compasse within the walls, foure miles; and 6 without: within which compasse are many goodly Gardens, Valleyes, Mountaines, Meddowes, &c. This is the mother towne of Brabant, and the first which recea∣veth and giueth oath to their new Lord. In this Vniversitie are about 20 Colleges. 2 Bruxels, the Dukes seat, a towne of the same bignesse with Lovaine; but for all commodities of plea∣sure, and profit; as also for the vniformenes and elegancy of the building, farre beyond it. 3 Bergen ap Some, famous for the no∣table resistance it made to Spinola 1622. 4 Boldue. 5 Tilmont. 6 Mastricht, a Bishops See, till the remoouall to Leige; here are two Churches of Canons, in one of which the Duke of Brabant is alwaies a Canon. It is subiect partly to the Duke of Brabant, and partly to the Bishop of Leige, in whose country it standeth. The children are subiect to that Prince alwaies, to whom their mother was subiect, without relation to the fathers subiection▪ and when a stranger commeth to dwell there, he may liue vnder

which of them he list. 7 Breda, the seat of the Princes of Orange till the last wars. It was taken from the Spaniard by a few ven∣terous Gentlemen, who hiding themselues in a boat couered with Turfe, were conveyed into the Castle, which they ma••••••••d: and the next day made the Prince of Orange Lord of it againe. The people here of are none of the wisest, especially when they incline towards age; hence that saying of Erasmus, Brabanti qu•• magis senescunt, eò magis stultescunt.

5. THE MARQVISATE.

* 1.389THE MARQVISATE of the holy Empire, is contained in Brabant. The chiefe Towne is Antwerpe, being of an orbicu∣lar forme, and in circuit 7 miles. It was before the civill warres a Towne of infinite trading; the things bought and sold here, a∣mounting to more in one month; then that of Venice in 2 yeares. But now the Hollanders haue so blocked vp the Hauen, that the trafficke is remoued hence to Amsterdam. In th••s Antwerp there are 8 principall Channels cut out of the Schelde, on which the Towne is seated;* 1.390 the biggest of them being able to receaue 100 great ships. The causes of the great increase of this towne were three: 1 Two Marts holden here euery yeare, either of them du∣ring 6 weekes; in which space no man can either in his person, or his goods, be arrested. 2^ly, The King of Portugall hauing in the yeare 1503, diuerted the course of traffique from Alex∣andria and Venice, to Lisbon: kept here his Factor, and sent hi∣ther his spice; for which cause, Anno 1516, many Merchants left Bruges, and dwelt here. 3^ly, In the warres betweene the French, and Charles the fift, many Gentlemen and others for∣sooke the Villages, and built here; so that Antwerpe is since that time bigger then it was, by aboue 3000 houses.

These two Provinces were vnited to Lorreine till the dates of Otho the 3^d:* 1.391 who gaue the Dukedome of Brabant to one Conrade, 985, The Marquisate was by the same Otho erected, for the dowre of his aunt Gerberge, mother to Lotharius King of France. How they became vnited, I haue not yet learned. In the yeare 1385, died Iohn D. of Brabant, leauing his estate to his eldest daughter Iane; who dying without issue, gaue this Dutchie to Antony, who was second son of Philip Duke of Bur∣gundie

and to Margaret; danghter vnto Margaret her younger sister. After this Antony, succeeded his two sonnes Iohn and Philip; who quickly dying left their estate to Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundie.

The Armes of Brabant are Sable a Lyon Or.* 1.392

6. FLANDERS.

FLANDERS, so called à Flando, because it lyeth open to the w••ndes, is divided into Imperialem, Gallicam, and Teutoni∣cam. This last is seuered from the other two,* 1.393 by the riuer Ley, or Lis. The chiefe townes are Gaunt or Gandavum, whose wall is 7 miles in compasse; within which is much wast ground. The ••i••ers Schald and Ley runne through it, & make in it 26 Ilands, ioyned together with 98 Bridges: and had not her often sediti∣ous, ruinated her beauties, she might haue been Queene of Eu∣rope. In this Towne was borne Iohn Duke of Lancaster, vsually called Iohn of Gaunt. 2 Burgis, or Brugg, once a famous Mart Towne; but now not a litle decayed, by reason that the seat of traffique was remoued hence to Antwerpe. It was walled by Earle, Baldwin, A^o 890: it is distant 3 leagues from the Sea; & is seated on a faire and deepe Channell, made by art; and filled with the waters of all the adioyning fountaines and riuerets. These artificiall Channels are in these Countries very frequent, to the great inriching of the whole state. 3 Ypres, a towne seated very str••n••ly, and almost impregnable, It standeth on a small river so named. 4 Winnocks Berge,, so called of Winno•• an Eng∣lishman, of holy and pure life. 5 Graueling on the sea side, which since the taking of Callais by the French, hath beene made the strongest sort of the Low Countries. 6 Oudenard, the birthplace of Margaret Dutches of Parma, the gouernesse here for King Ph••l••••▪ and mother to that excellent Souldier, Alexander Farne∣sis. The some principall ports of Flanders▪ are 1 Dunkerke, the people of which in the late warres, so in••ested the Seas. 2 Scluse 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the mo••th of the Channell of Bruges. It hath a very fai••••h ••en able to containe 500 good ships; and is now subiect to the States: with whose wellfare it cannot stand, to suffer the King of ••paine, to inioy any safe & large harbour in those Seas. •• Newport, neer vnto which was fought a field battail between

Archduke Albertus,* 1.394 and the States. The victory, next vnder God, was gotten by the prudent conduct of the Veres, and va∣lour of the English. 4 Ostend, which held against the Archduke a siege of three yeares, and as many months.

Emperiall Flanders, so called, becuase it was long vnder the obedience of the Emperours;* 1.395 is seuered from Brabant, by the riuer Dender, from the Gallicke Flanders, by the riuer Schelde, about Oudenarde. The chiefe Townes are, 1 Alost, on the Den∣der. 2 Dendermond, at the mouth of the said river. 3 Hulst. 4 Axele. and 5 Rupelmond, the birthplace of Mercator, that excellent Cosmographer.

Gall••cke Flanders, so called, because it is properly belonging to France, whose language is still here vsed; is seuered from the Teutonicke Flanders, by the riuer Leye; and from the Emperiall, by the Schelde, about Oudenard. The chiefe Townes are Lisle, or Ryssell, the third towne of traffique in all the Netherlands. 2 Doway an Vniversity. 3 Orchies. 4 Armentiers. 5 S^t Amand. and 6 Turnay, or Dornicke, on the Schaldis; taken by our Hen∣ry the 8, 1513: to whom the Cittizens paid 100000 Duckats for their ransome. It was restored to the French for 600000 Crownes; and from him againe taken by Charles the fift.

There are in all Flanders 35 Townes, and 1178 Villages. The country is in length 96 miles, in breadth much lesse; it is bounded with Brabant on the East; Picardy on the West; the Sea on the North; Artoys on the South.

* 1.396The ancient inhabitants were the Morini and Rutheni. The first Earle was Baldwin, promoted to that dignity by Charles the Bald, Anno 863. It is accounted the prime Earledome, as Millaine is the prime Dukedome of Europe. The Earle among other prerogatiues, writeth himselfe Comes Dei gratia; others only Dei Clementia. The same of this Countrey hath beene so great, that it hath beene vsed for all Belgia; It was vnited to the house of Burgundie, by the marriage of Duke Philip the hardy, to Margaret daughter to Lewis de Malaine,* 1.397 Earle of Flanders Anno 1383. The Armes are Or, a Lyon Sable, langued and ar∣med Gules.

7. ARTOYS.

ARTOYS hath on the East, Hainalt; on the West, Picardy; on the North,* 1.398 Flanders; on the South, Champaigne. The ancients were the Attrebati It containeth 754 Villages, & 12 townes; the chief•• being Attreb••tium, or Arras, whence come our cloathes of Arras. 2 Ayre. 3 Pernes. 4 S ^t Omer, a good hauen. 5 Lilliers. and 6 Le cluse. The chiefe of the frontire townes, be∣tweene this and Picardie, are 1 Hedinfert, a very defensible towne, built by Charles the Emperour out of the ruines of old Hed••••,* 1.399 which towne he had razed, Anno 1553, when he tooke it from the French. 2 Rentie. On the West part of Artoys is S^t Paul, whereof Lewis of Luxenbourg was Earle in the daies of Lewis the 11^th: with whom, as also with Charles of Burgundie, and Edward of England, he plaied such crosse tricks; that hauing seuerally deluded them all, and kept them as well in continuall stri••e with each other, as an vnseasonable suspicion of his vnto∣wardly plots; he was at last by D. Charles taken, & beheaded.

The first Earle of Artoys,* 1.400 was Robert sonne to Lewis the 8^h of France, Anno 1234. It was vnited to the house of Burgundy, by marriage of Duke Philip, and Bonne daughter to Philip of Artoys, 1424.

The Armes are Azure, Semi di flower de ly••••s Or, a file with three Labells Gules, charged with as many Castles of the second.

8. HAINALT.

HAINALT, so called from the riuer Hania,* 1.401 hath on the East, Limbourg; on the West, Flanders; on the North Braban••; on the South Champaigne: It was formerly called Saltus Car∣bonatius, and the lower Picardie.* 1.402 The length of it is 60 miles, & 48 the breadth; in which space are 950 Villages, & 24 townes: The chiefe being 1 Mons, strong, ancient, and rich. 2 Valenci∣ennes so seated on the Scheld, that it cannot bee besieged, but with three Armies at once. 3 Cond••. 4 That old towne Bavays, at a pillar whereof beginne all the waies leading into France, made of paued stone by Brunhault the French Queene; who to∣gether with Fredegond, and Katherine de Medices, may bee cal∣led the three Furies of France. 5 Landrecy, on the riuer Sambre, famous for the great resistance it made to Charles the fift, An^o.

15••••. 6 Mariembourg, built by Mary Queene of Hurgarie, Go••ernesse h••••e for her brother Charles, 1542. 7 Engien. •• Re••••x. 9 Avennes on the borders toward Champaigne; about w••ich are d••gged excellent white stones for building, and little i 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to marble. On the South part of Hainault is the town and territory of Cambray. This towne was by the Emperours made free and Imperiall: but by the French who pretended ti∣tle to it, diuers times possessed. In the time of Lewis the 11^th, it submitted it selfe voluntarily to Maximilian, afterwards Em∣perour: whose Nephew Charles, hath fortified it with a strong cittadell: pretending their safety, but indeed to keepe it from re∣volt••ng. The people notwithstanding retaine their ancient ••••••e∣dome, and priuiledges.

Hainalt was vnited to Flanders, Anno 1110; by marriage of Earle Baldwin, and Margaret Countesse of Flanders: & d••sioy∣ned by Iohn called Avenion, who tooke it from his brothers Gu••do and William. This Iohn married Atheilda, daughter and heire to Floris, the 4^th of Holland, Anno 1300: From which cō∣iunction issued Iohn Earle of Holland and Hainalt.

* 1.403The Armes are quarterly Flanders, and Holland.

9. NAMVRCE

* 1.404NAMVRCE hath on the East Limbourg; on the West, Hai∣nalt; on the North Brabant; on the South, Luxenbourg. This Countrey hath great store of Coales, contrary to the common nature of Coales, in that they are kindled with water, & quen∣ched with Oyle. It containeth about 180 Villages, and foure Townes: viz: 1 Namurce, seated where Sicambris payeth his Tribute to Meuse. 2 Charlemont. 3 Valencourt. 4 Bovires. The men of this countrey are good Souldiers and very affecti∣onate to their Prince. The countrey very fruitfull of all sorts of graine; enriched with mines of I sper, and all sorts of marble: But in iron so ••bundant, that Vulcans forge may seeme to be re∣stored againe to the world, and seated in this Prouince. All these commodities make the people as laborious, as wealthy. The principall Villages are Floren, and Deue.

* 1.405This Fa••ledome was vnited to the house of Burgundie, An^o 1429, in which Earle Iohn sold it to Philip the Good.

The Armes are Or,* 1.406 a Lyon Sable, debrused with a bend Gules.

10. ZVTPHEN.

ZVTPHEN is a Towne in Gelderland, which long hath beene an Earledome:* 1.407 It is seated on the riuer Yssell, & is a towne of very great strength; in the siege of which was slaine that ho∣nour of Chivalrie, and mirrour of learning, gallant S^t Philip Sidney, of whom our Brittish Epigrammatist thus versifieth.

D••gna legi scribis▪ facis & dignissima scribi: Scripta probant doctum te tua; facta, probum. Thou writ'st things worthy reading, and dost doe Things that are even most worthy writing too: Thy workes thy learning praise, Thy deeds thy goodnesse raise.

This Towne was recouered from the Spaniard, Anno 1590, The Armes are Azure a Lyon Gules.

11 HOLLAND.

HOLLAND,* 1.408 quasi Hot-land, id est, a woody Country, hath on the East▪ Vt echt••on the West, and North, the Sea, on the South the Meuse. It is in cir••uit 180 miles, no part of which is distant fr••m the Sea, th••••e houres iourney. It comprehendeth 400 Vill••ges, and 23 Townes: the chiefe being 1 Dordrect or Do••t where An^• 1618, was held a nationall Synode against the Arminians. •• Har••em, where printing was invented, & Tullies book•• de O••••i••ijs, was the first that ever was printed. 3 Le••den, or Lugdu•••••• Ba••avorum, an Vniversity, founded Anno 1564. The Towne co••sisteth of 41 Ilands, to which they pas••e partly by bo••ts▪ pa••••ly by bridges; whereof there are 145, & of them 1••4 build••d with stone. Here is in this towne a Castle said to ha••e b••ene buil••ed by Hengist the Saxon, at his returne out of E••gland. 4 De••it, the birthplace of that monstrous Heretique Daui•• George who c••lled himselfe King, and Christ immortall. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 with hi•• w••••e and children Anno 1544. to Basil; there he set vp his doctrine: the points whereof were, that the Law and the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 were vnprofitable for the attaining of heauen; but his do••••••ine able to saue such as receaued it. 2^ly, That hee was the true Christ and Messias. 3^ly, That he had beene till that

present, kept in a place vnknown to all the Saints. And 4^ly, that he vvas not to restore the house of Israel by death or tribulati∣on, but by the loue and grace of the spirit. He died in the yeare 1556; and three yeares after, his doctrine was by them of Ba∣sil condemned; his goods confiscate, and his bones taken vp & burned. He bound his Disciples to three things, first to conceal his name: 2^ly, not to reveale of what condition he had beene: & 3^ly, not to discouer the articles of his doctrine to any man in Basil. 5 Alkmer, famous for the defeat which the D. of Alva, receaued before it. For he in the beginning of the Low country troubles, hauing with the losse of 20000 of his owne men, for∣ced Ha••lem; laid his siege round about this town. Had he le••t a∣ny way for his Souldiers to haue fled thence, the towne had bin abandoned; but hauing environed them round, he put them to such a resolution, or desperation, choose you whether; that man∣fully they resisted 3 of his assaults; and in the end made him de∣part, with great losse, as well of his Souldiers, as his reputation. 7 Roterodam, where Erasmus was borne. 8 Horne. 9 Ench••sen. 10 Amsterdam, a very faire hauen Towne, out of which I haue s••ene, saith Gainsford, at one tide, 1000 ships of all sorts vse to goe out and in: so truely saith one,

Quod Tagus, at{que} Haemus veh••t, & Pactolus; in vnum Ver•• hunc congestum dixeris esse locum. What Tagus, Haemus, and Pactolus, beare: You would coniecture to be heap'd vp here.

The present inhabitants are generally giuen to S••afa••ing lines: So that it is thought that in Holland, Zeland and Friezland, are 2500 good ships fit for burden, and warre. The women are all laborious in making stuffes; nay you can scarce finde a boy of 4 yeares of age, which cannot earne his own meat. The greatest commodity is Butter and Cheese: of which, besides that which they vse themselues; they make 100000^l yearely of that which they sell to their neighbours. By these meanes they are growne so potent a••d rich, that as Flanders hereto••ore; so now Holland is taken generally for all the Provinces, I meane the Vnited.

One miraculous accident I cannot ouerpass•• in silence name∣ly how Margaret sister to Earle Floris the fourth, being of the

age of 42 yeares brought forth at one birth 365 children; halfe of them being Males, halfe Females, and the odde one an Her∣•••••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉. They were Christned in two Basons at the church 〈…〉〈…〉, by Guido suffragan to the Bishop of Vtr••cht; who 〈…〉〈…〉 de M••les Ioha•• the Females Elizabeths; both all which 〈…〉〈…〉 after died, and with them their mother. The Basons 〈…〉〈…〉 in the foresaid Church.

〈…〉〈…〉 of the Holland Villages is the Hage, or Graven 〈…〉〈…〉 the generall Councell resideth. It containeth in it 〈…〉〈…〉. The inhabitants will not wall it, as desiring 〈…〉〈…〉 the principall Village in Europe, thē 〈…〉〈…〉. The other Villages of note are 1 Egmond. 2 Bre∣•••••• 〈…〉〈…〉, which giue name to three excellent and 〈…〉〈…〉. Neere vnto this last Village was the fort called 〈…〉〈…〉, built by C. Caligula, in memory of his famous 〈…〉〈…〉 on this shore. For intending a voyage into Britanie, to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that nation; he borded his Galley, embattail'd his soul∣diers, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Trumpets to sound, gaue them the signall, and 〈…〉〈…〉 them to gather cockles. This Tow•••• was at 〈…〉〈…〉 R••man•• Emp••te ouerwhelm'd by the sea; the ru∣•••••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••t a dead h••w water, are yet to be seene.

Th•• old inhabitants were the Batavi.* 1.409 The Armes O a Ly∣••••••.

12. ZELAND.

〈◊〉〈◊〉, quasi Sea and Land, consisteth of 7 Islands, the 〈…〉〈…〉 1••,* 1.410 which the Sea hath swallowed; and in them 〈…〉〈…〉 Townes. The seauen are, 1 Walcheren, whose 〈…〉〈…〉 M••dlsbourg, built, as they say, by Prince Ze∣〈…〉〈…〉 whom this Province was named) in honour of his 〈…〉〈…〉, and called Metell•• Burgum. 2 Flushing 〈…〉〈…〉 good p••rt▪ and inum••••ble str••ngta: this Towne 〈…〉〈…〉 to the English, her first Gouernour being wor∣•••••• 〈…〉〈…〉 also was the first towne which the 〈…〉〈…〉 tooke from the Spaniard; the agents being Vo∣•••••• 〈…〉〈…〉, and M••di Berland the Bayly thereof. A poore 〈…〉〈…〉 it was, peopled for the most part with Fishers: but 〈…〉〈…〉 the key of the Netherlands, without whose licence, no

ship can passe to or from Antwerp. Had Duke Alva at the be∣ginning of his gouernment, bestowed that care in fortifying this towne, which he did in strengthning Antwerp; he had in all probability, hindred the generall revolt of these coūtries. Nigh to this Towne is the fort Ramkins, once cautionary to the Eng∣lish, together with the Brill, the chiefe towne in the Ile of Voo••ne which is situate ouer against the South of Holland; and com∣mandeth all that passage downe to Gertrudenberg, in Brabant. These townes were taken from the Spaniard, A^o 1572; assigned to Queen Elizabeth A^o 1585; and surrendred by King Iames to the States, 1616. 3 Vere, or Canfer••, whence our English Veres tooke their denomination: no maruell then is it, if so wil∣lingly they venture their liues for the defence of this Countrey, she being in a manner their Grandmother The second is South Beuerland, whose chiefe towne is Tergows••. The third is Scho∣ven, whose Metropolis is Sirexee; the next being Breuers Ha∣ven. The fourth is T••len, whose chiefe towne is Tertolen. The other three are North Beverland, Duveland, and Wolfersdike. In all this Countrey are eight Citties, 102 Villages. The soyle is farre more fruitfull then any of Brabant; but they haue neither wood, nor fresh water.

The Armes are Or, a Lyon Gules, ••ising out of a Sea wauie, Argent and Azure.

13 WEST-FREIZLAND.

* 1.411WEST-FREIZLAND, hath on the East, Groyning; on the South, Overyssell; on the other sides the Sea. It containeth 345 Villages, and 11 Townes: the chief being Lewarden, where the common councell for the Province is kept. 2 Harlingem a Sea Towne. 3 Zwichen. 4 Doceum, where Gemma Frisius was borne▪* 1.412 and 5 Franeker, a new Vniuersitie. Neere vnto this Pro∣vince is the Ile Schelinke, the shoares whereof are plentifully stored with Dog-fish, who are taken in this manner. The men of the Iland attire themselues in beasts skinnes, and then fall a dancing and leaping; with which sport the fish being delighted, make out of the water toward them. When they haue left the water, there are nets pitched betweene it and them; which done, the men put off their disguizes, and the frighted Fishes hasting

toward the sea, are caught in the toyles.

This Country had once its proprietary Kings, the last of which was Roboald, vanquished by Charlemaigne, & the coun∣trey was made a member of the French Empire. Roboald during his captiuitie, was persuaded to be baptized, but being ready to be sprinkled with the holy water, he demanded where were his friends, and kinsfolkes; answere was made that they were in h•••• because no Christians; neither then will I, quoth hee, for I loue to be among my friends.

The first Earle of Holland,* 1.413 Zeland, and West-Freizland, was Thierrie of Aquitaine, preferred to that dignity by Charles the bald, An•• 863. It was vnited to the house of Burgundy, in the person of D. Philip the good, sonne vnto Margaret, daughter to Albertu•• of Bavaria, Earle of Holland: which Philip succee∣ded Countesse Iaqueline, who died without issue, being daugh∣ter and heire to William, the brother of the forenamed Marga∣ret, Anno 1433.

The Armes of this Freizland are Azure,* 1.414 semi of billets Ar∣gent, two Lions Or.

14 VTRECHT. 15 OVERYSSELL.

VTRECHT & her Diocesse was once part of Holland▪* 1.415 but now a distinct Prouince. It is bounded on the East with Gel∣derland; on the North, South, and West, with Holland. It con∣taineth 70 Villages, and 5 Townes, viz: 1 Rhenen. 2 Wick te Duerstede, on the South West side of the Prouince. 3 Amesfort iust opposite to it, on the North. 4 Montscort on the South∣west; and 5 Vtrecht iust in the midst. It was first called Anto∣nins, of one of the Antonines of Rome; afterward by Dagobert of France, Traiectum, because of the common ferrie there. It is so seated, that a man may goe from hence in one day, to any one of 50 walled Townes equally from this distant: or to any of 26 Townes to dinner, and returne againe to bed. To her spiritu∣all Iurisdiction belongeth the country beyond Yssell, now called OVERYSSELL or Transisulana. It is bounded on the North with Freizland and Groyning; on the South with Gelderland; on the East with Westphalia; on the West, with the Sea: contai∣ning 101 Villages, and 11 Townes; the chiefe of which are

1 Swall 2 Campene. 3 Deuentor, taken by Robert Dudley Earle of Leicester for the States, and villanously reyeelded to the Spa∣niard by S•• William Stanley: b•• regained not long after, 15••0. 4 〈◊〉〈◊〉 5 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Old 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Hard••mb••rge. 8 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

These two Provinces were 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the 〈…〉〈…〉 the Bi∣shop of Vtrecht.* 1.416 The first was 〈…〉〈…〉 of Bavaria; who being ••xpell'd by the Citizens 〈…〉〈…〉 & the Duke of 〈◊〉〈◊〉: resigned his iurisdiction to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 fift, who entred into it as the first temporall Lo••••, 1, 2 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and for the better administration of iustice, diuided 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Lordsh••ps.

16 MACHLYN.

* 1.417MACHLYN is a Towne in Brabant, which 〈…〉〈…〉∣nish invasion, was honoured with the Parliament, 〈…〉〈…〉 States. It was much defaced by firing of 800 〈…〉〈…〉 powder, Anno 1546: and by yeelding to the Spania••d, 〈…〉〈…〉 It containeth besides this Towne, nine Villages; 〈…〉〈…〉 followed the fortune of Brabant,* 1.418 though it inioy not the p••••••••••ledges: for which cause many women at the time of 〈…〉〈…〉 birth, goe to be deliuered in Brabant, that their 〈…〉〈…〉 capeable of the immunities of that countrie. This is a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 strong Towre, and so daintily seated amidst the waters of the riuer Dele, that it may on all sides be drowned. Here 〈…〉〈…〉∣stery wherein are sometimes 1600 Nunnes, who m••y 〈…〉〈…〉 pleasure leaue the Cloyster, and ma••ry.

17 GROYNING.

GROYNING is a Towne of Well-Fr••ezland, contain••ng vnder her command 145 Villages, the chiefe being 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and Ke••kerke.* 1.419 The towne is so called from a gree••e in 〈…〉〈…〉 standeth. It belonged formerly to the Dukes of 〈…〉〈…〉 whom it was wrested by the Earle of East-Freizland 〈…〉〈…〉 able to defend his vniust detention, sold it to Cha••les 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Gue••dres 1514: and in the yeare following it 〈…〉〈…〉 Charles the fift, ••o whom George Duke of Saxonie 〈…〉〈…〉 all his interest. This Towne and her ter••••tory (which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Ommelands) was oue••-awed by the Duke of Par••••, 15••0, & was recouered by the States in lesse then two mo•••••• 1594.

The territories of this Prouince are bounded on the East,* 1.420 with East-Freizland; on the West, with West-Freizland; on the south with Overyssell; on the North, with the Sea.

By the severall meanes before recited, these seuerall Prouin∣ces came vnder the command of one Prince; who would haue made is a kingdome, had not the diuersity of lawes and prero∣gatiues, hindred his intention.* 1.421 Howsoeuer they continued faith∣full subiects; and Charles the Emperour at his death, comman∣ded his sonne Philip to vse that people well: telling him that they had beene the chiefe supporters of his estate and glory; and withall that if he vsed them otherwise then gently, they would be the ruine and destruction of him, and his fortunes; wherein the euent shewed that he was but too true a Prophet. After the establishment of Philip in the gouernment, they to gaine his fa∣vour, gaue him 40 millions of Florens: but hee vnseasonably transported with a superstitious zeale, forgot both that, and his fathers Legacie; intangling himselfe and them in a tedious and bloudy war: from which he was compelled to desist with losse of men, mony, and credit. So that now the countrey is diuided betweene the States, and the Archduchesse.

The States haue vnder their Aristocraticall gouernment, the Dutchie of Gueldre••. 2 the Earledomes of Holland. 3 Zeland, and 4 Z••tphen. 5 The Lordships of Freizland. 6 Vt••echt. 7 O∣veryssell. and 8 Groyning. This is the lesser part by farre, & more poore in respect of the soyle: but more populous, & by the in∣dustrie of the people, ••arre more rich. They keepe about 30000 Souldiers in continuall Garrison; whose pay together with their Officers and Captaines wages, amounteth to 500000^l yearely, or thereabout, which is raised by taxes from all com∣modities, victuals, and the like. The LL the States are chosen for euery Prouince one: the common counsell of euery particu∣lar Province is collected out of the Townes and principall Vil∣lages. The Councell of the particular Prouinces, resideth in the principall Townes of such Prouinces: but the Councell of the Generall States resideth continually at the Hage in Holland: in which Councell Maurice Prince of Orange, and the Embassa∣dour, or Leiger for England, haue their places, and voices, a••

members of it; and that as free & binding as the general estates themselues.

Here liue, but not with open exercise of religion, almost as many Iewes, Anabaptists, Papists, So••inians, and the like, as Pro∣testants; if not more. For since all s••rts spent their bloud, lost their friends, and consumed their estate against the common eni∣mie in warre; good reason they should enioy the blessings of peace. Notwithstanding they are not called to gouernment, or any publike charge; such offices being alwaies conferred on the reformed. The Captaine Generall of all their forces, is Maurice of Nassaw, Prince of Orange, a valiant and expert leader.

The profits which the Arch-Duke reapeth from his part of the country, are not great: his Souldiers pay is great, and hee is loath by taxes and other the like burdens, to exasperat the peo∣ple, incite them to another rebellion, or startle their resolutions to some farther designes against his quiet.

For the better historifying the breach of these Countries, from the kings of Spaine, I will ascend to the beginning of the house of Burgund••e. That the Dutchie, and Countie of Burgun∣die, formerly diuided, were vnited by the marriage of Ioane the Countesse, with Duke Eudes 1331; as also how they were gi∣ven by King Charles the fift to his brother Philip the hardy, A^• 1369: we haue before related. This Philip tooke to wi••e Mar∣garet, daughter to Iohn d•• Malaine, Earle of Flanders; and in her right succeeded in that Earledome, Anno 1383. Vnder his successours, especially Philip the good (vnder whom most of the Belgicke Provinces became vnited) the subiects of Be••gia and Burgundie so abounded in wealth; that Comines, who then liued, saith, that these Signeuries seemed like the Land of promise: the people being in their apparell, excessiuely gorgeous; in their banquets ouer sumptuous; in their manners, dissolute: vices v∣sually accompanying this kinde of felicity. Charles the warlike made an end of this happinesse, by warring on king Lewis the 11^th; for though he kept the warre from his owne home, yet af∣ter his death at the battle of Nancie; the French king bereft his successour the Lady Mary of the Dutchy of Burgundie, & ma∣ny Townes and Lordships in Picardie; besides the greatest part

of the Dutchy of Artoys. This Mary, married Maxim••lian Arch-Duke of Austria, with whom hauing liued about 5 years she brake her thigh with a fall from her horse; and in a womā∣ly modesty, chose rather to dye, then to permit any Chirurgi∣an to dresse her there where she was hurt. In her ended the house of Burgundie; the rights of these Prouinces being translated in∣to the house of Austria, and from thence to Spaine: which hap∣ned by the marriage of Philip, sonne to Mary, with Ioan, daugh∣ter and heire to Ferdinand, and Isabell, who then possessed all the continent of Spaine, Portugall excepted. During the g••uern∣ment of this Philip, Charles his sonne, and Philip his grandchild; these Countries, especially Luxenbourg, Hainal••, and Artoys, were ransacked and harrowed by the French: with whom these Princes were continually in war. But when a Truce was made betweene Spaine, and France; then beganne King Philip to cast his thoughts on the subiection of this people to his wil & plea∣sure. For they were so fortified and insconced, as it were, with priuiledges, which their former Princes had granted, & the lat∣ter were sworne to obserue; that hee found himselfe to want much of that free and vncontrolable power,* 1.422 which his violent spirit seemed euery where to desire. Some of these immunities we••e, that the Prince could place no stranger amongst them, ei∣ther in offices of warre or iustice. 2^ly, The Prince could giue no∣thing to the Clergy: nor 3^ly, leavie no Subsidies without the States of the Country. But the maine prerogatiue was, that if the Prince by violence or wrong, did infringe any of the said Charters and Franchises; the people after their declaratiō there of made,* 1.423 may goe to election of a new Prince. This not a little grieued the Spaniards, that such base and vnworthy people (for so they esteemed them) should in such liberty possesse so braue and rich a Country; their King bearing no title of maiestie, or absolute command ouer them. Besides the reformation of Re∣ligion, which then began to growe to some strength, moued the King to reduce thē by Spanish Rhetoricke (that is by the Sword and the Cannon) to the Romish Church. To these ends hee sent the Duke of Alua, an old and expert Captaine, as hauing 60 yeares beene a Souldier, with a puissant army, to bee his Vice-Roy

among them. He gaue him also a commission of that large extent, that he might place and displace whom he would, & ex∣ecute all such as he found opposite to his designes. At that time the two chiefe men were the Prince of Orange, and Count Eg∣mont; the first was more potent with the people, the latter with the Souldiers. Had these two joyned together, they might easi∣ly haue preuented D. Alba's entrance; but Egmont was so soo∣thed vp with letters from Spaine, that he beleeued not the intel∣ligence which the Prince had, concerning the Dukes Commissi∣on. The Earle exhorted the Prince to submit himselfe to the pleasure of the King, and so to preuent the ruine of his house: the Prince desired the Earle to maintaine the liberty of his country; as for himself, he had rather bee a Prince without an hous••, then a Count without an head. Being thus resolued, the Prince retires to his friends of Nassaw, in high Germanie; the Earle stayeth to congratulate the entrance of the new Gouernour: Who had no sooner setled himselfe, but he intrapped the Counts of Horne, & Egmont, & beheaded them. Anno 1567. Being thus rid of these two, with diuers others of good quality; who liuing would much haue hindred his proceedings; he quartered his Spaniards in the Townes and Prov••nces, spoyled the people not of their priuiledges onely, but their liberty; among the reformed hee brought in the bloudy Inquisition; and indeed so tyrannically did he behaue himselfe, that the people were forced to a defen∣siue warre, as well for their liues as substances. This was a warre of State, not Religion; the most part of the Hollan∣ders being Papists, at the time of their taking Armes. Du∣ring these troubles, the Prince of Orenge was not idle; but he in one place, and Count Lodowicke his brother, in another; kept D. Alva imployed: though diuers times not with such fortunate successe, as the cause deserued. In the yeare 1572, Flushing was surprized by Voorst, and Berland, as we haue be∣fore said. So also was the Brill in Voorne, an Iland of Holland, by the Count de la March: And not long after, all Holland, ex∣cept Amsterdam, followed the fortune and side of the Prince, together with all of the Townes of Zealand, Middlebourg ex∣cepted. Anno 1573 D'Alba being recalled, Don Lewis de Re∣quis••ns

was appointed Gouernour, during whose rule, many of the Belgians abandoned their Country, some flying into Ger∣many, others into France,* 1.424 most into England. After his death, & before the arriuall of Don Iohn, the Prince and his party reco∣uered strength and courage again, till the comming of the Duke of Parma, who brought them into worse case then euer. Yet Anno 1581. they declare by their writings directed to all peo∣ple, that Philip of ••paine was fallen from the gouernment; and take a new oath of the people, which bound them neuer to re∣turne to the Spanish obedience. This done, they elect Francis Duke of Aniou, heire apparant to the French king, and then in no small hopes of marrying our Queene, to be their Lord. But he intending rather to settle a tyrann••e in himself, then to driue it from the Spaniard, attempted Antwerpe, put his men into the town, but was by the valour of the Burgers shamefully re∣pulst. Shame of this ignoble enterprise, especially griefe for its ill successe▪ took him out of the world. The State of these coun∣tries was then thus by his Hieroglyphick, expressed. A cow re∣presen••ed ••he body of Belgia, there stood the King of Spaine spurring her; the Queen of England ••eeding her, the Prince of Orenge m••lking her; And Duke Francis plucking her back by the taile, but she soul'd his fingers. During his vnfortunate go∣uernment, Parma preuailed in all places, especially after the death of William Prince of Orenge; treacherously slaine with a Pistoll, A^o 1584. Now were the poore Hollanders truely mise∣rable, hauing none to lead them, none to protect them; but such as were likely to regard their own good, more then theirs. Eng∣land was then only sanctuary they had now left, to her they sue, offering the Queene thereof, the soueraignty of their Pro∣uinces; who had if not a true, yet a plausible title to them; As being lineallly descended from Edward the th••rd, and Philip his wi••e, who was sis••••r, (and (as some say heire) to Wllliam Earle of Hainalt, Holland▪ &c. If Margar••t, from whom the right of Spaine is de••iued, were Daughter to Earle William, then was our Queene to succeed after Philip, who was rejected: if that Margaret were (as many w••ite) his yonger sister, then was our Queen the vndoubted heire, her Predecessour Philippa, being

Earle Williams eldest sister. Our Heroick Queene not disputing the right of the title, nor intending to her selfe any thing, saue the honor of relieuing her distressed neighbours; like a true De∣fen••resse of the Faith, took them into her protection. Vnder wh••ch, the Belgian affaires succeeded so prosperously (I will not now stand on particulars) that before they would hearken to any treaty of peace, they forced the King of Spaine to con∣fesse, that they were a people so free, that he had no right to the place, which they were possessed of. This peace was concluded, Anno 1609: Since which time, they haue kept garrisons well disciplined, and as well payed. So that these Countries haue (in these late dayes) bin the Campus Martius, or Schoole of defence for all Ch••istendome; to which the youth of all Nations re∣paire, to see the manner of fortifications, and learne the Art of warre. The people hereof haue for 40 yeares held the sta••••e a∣gainst a most puissant Monarch, and haue with so great advan∣tage capitulated, that it is obserued, where all other Nations grow poore with warre, these only grow rich. Whereupon it is remarkeable to consider into what follies and extremities Princes runne, by vsing their people to the warres. The Kings of France place most of their hopes in their Cavalrie; because in policy they would not that the vulgar should bee exercised in armes. Lycurgus gaue a law to the Lacedemonians, that they should neuer fight often with one enemy: the breaking where∣of made the Thebans a small Common-wealth, to be their e∣quals in power. The Turkes wonne this vast Empire they now possesse, by making many, and speedy warres: but now that policy being worne out of fashion; we see that (to omit Persia) the little and distracted kingdome of Hungary, hath for euen almost 200 yeares, resist••d them. So was it between the Dukes of Austria, and the Switzers; and so it is betwixt the Spaniard, and Low-countrymen;* 1.425 who being formerly accounted a dull & heauy people, altogether vnfit for the warres: by their continu∣all combating with the Spaniard, are become ingenious, full of action, and great managers of causes appertaining to fights, ei∣ther by sea or land. We may hereby also perceiue what advan∣tages a small State gaineth, by fortifying places and passages:

there being nothing which sooner hindreth a great Prince, then to beleaguer a well fortified towne: for that herein he consu∣meth his time, and commonly looseth his men, credit, & mony: as the Romanes before Numantia; the great Turke in Malta; and Charles of Burgundy before Nancie. For where warre is drawn out of the field vnto the wals, the Mattock and Spade being more necessary then the Sword and Speare: there the va∣lour of the assailants is little auaileable, because it wanteth its proper obiect.

Since the vniting of most of these Provinces, these haue bin the Lords of Belgia.* 1.426

1383

1 Philip the hardy, Duke of Burg. E. of Flanders.

2 Iohn the proud, D. of Burg. E. of Flanders.

3 Philip II the Good, Duke of Burg. Brab. Lux. Limb. Marquesse of the Empire; E. of Fland. Art. Nam, Hain. Holl. Zel, Lord of Freiz, and Machlyn.

2 Iohn the proud, D. of Burg. E. of Flanders.

3 Philip II the Good, Duke of Burg. Brab. Lux. Limb. Marquesse of the Empire; E. of Fland. Art. Nam, Hain. Holl. Zel, Lord of Freiz, and Machlyn.

1467

4 Charles the warlike.

1476

5 Mary, daughter to Charles.

5 Maximilian Archd. of Austria.

1476

5 Mary, daughter to Charles.

5 Maximilian Archd. of Austria.

1481

6 Philip II. Archd. of Austria, D. of Burg.

6 Ioane Queene of Castile.

1481

6 Philip II. Archd. of Austria, D. of Burg.

6 Ioane Queene of Castile.

1506

7 Charles II. Emperour, K. of Spaine, Archd. of Au∣stria, D. of Burg. Brab. Guel. Lux Limb. Marq. of the Empire: Earle of Fland. Artoys, Nam. Holl. Hain. Zel. Lord of Freiz. Vtr. Over. Groyn. Machlyn.

1559

8 Philip IV. of Sp. II, reiected by the States.

1599

5 Clara Isabella Eugeniae, daughter to Philip.

5 Albertus Archd. of Austria.

1599

5 Clara Isabella Eugeniae, daughter to Philip.

5 Albertus Archd. of Austria.

The principall order of Knighthood in these Countries, hath bin, and is of the Golden Pleece,* 1.427 instituted by Duke Philip the Good, Anno 1430: in analogie to Gedeons Fleece, as some will; or Iasons Fleece, as others thinke; and it may be in token of the loue he bare to the English Wooll, from which he receiued so great profits. They weare a collar of gold, interlaced with 〈◊〉〈◊〉 i∣ron, seeming to strike fire out of a flint; the word Ex ferro flam∣mam; at the end hung the Fleece, or Toison d' Or. This company was raised by the same Philip from 25, (for at first institution

they were no more) to 3••; Charles the fift raised them to 51; and now there may be as many as the King of Spaine will invest with it.

Here are 6 Vniuersities.

• Lovaine Brab.
• Doway. Fland.
• Leige. Limb.
• Leiden. Holl.
• Harderwicke. Geld.
• Groyning. 1614.

Before the reformation and Spanish invasion, here were reckoned

• ...Archbishops 3
• ...Dukes 4
• ...Earles 7
• ...Bishops 15
• ...Marquesse 1
• ...Lords 5

Thus much of Belgia.

OF GERMANIE.

* 1.428GERMANIE is bounded on the West with France and Be••gia; on the North with Denmarke and her seas; on the East wit•• Prussia, Poland, and Hungary: on the South with the Alpes. It was so called (as some think) by the Roman••, who passing ouer Rhene to satisfie his eye in seeing forrain countries, or to enrich himselfe with the spoyle of an vnfriendly Nation, seeing the people so like vnto the Gaules in speech, man••ers, & complexion, called them the Germane to the French. Others doe deriue it from ••er, which signifieth all; and man: whence also came the name of Almayne, as well as that of Germane. By this Etymologie they would imply, that the Almaines or Germanes are a very warlike Nation; as a people that haue in the••, nihil nisi virile, nothing weak or womanish, nor indeed any thing not worthy a man. B••t it is by others as probablie conjectured, that they are called Almanes or Germanes, because they consist of so many seuerall nations, comming out of the North & North-East hither, that they seeme to be an hotchpot or mixture of all kindes of men, kn••aded into one name and country: and this is the conceit of Asinius Qu••dratus.

The compasse of this spacious countrey, is 2600 English miles: the figure is almost an exact square, each side being in

length 650 miles. It is situate in the Northerne temperat Zone, vn••••r the 7^•• and 11^th Climates, the longest day being 17 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and a halfe.

I•• is supposed to contain 10 milliōs of people: the men of the po••••e•• sor••, laborious, painfu••l, and of sincere behauiour: the Nobles either profound schollers,* 1.429 or resolute souldiers, louers of true honour, though Tacitus thought otherwise, saying; the 〈…〉〈…〉 liberty, the Belgians for honours, the Germanes 〈…〉〈…〉 little addicted to Venus, and very much to 〈…〉〈…〉 the proverb, Germanorum vivere, est biber••▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 sicles:

Germani possunt cunctos tolerare labores, O utinam possent tam benè ferre sitim. G••rmanes themselues vnto all workes inure, Oh would they thirst could halfe so well endure.

〈…〉〈…〉 of a strong constitution, and much inclining to 〈…〉〈…〉 whereupon Pope Iulio the second, styling the Spani∣〈…〉〈…〉 of the aire, because of their ambition; the Venetians 〈…〉〈…〉, fishes of the Sea: c••l••ed the Germans, beasts of 〈…〉〈…〉. And when Augustus established the Monarchie of 〈…〉〈…〉 was advised by Agri••pa, to choose a guard of Ger∣m••••••••, ••he reason was, because in those great bodies, there was 〈…〉〈…〉 hidden, and lesse subtilty; & that they were a peo∣ple that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 more pleasure to be commanded, then to com∣mand. In mat••ers of war••e thi•• people haue bin euer in a mea∣〈…〉〈…〉 yet not so much by the valour, or conduct of their (〈…〉〈…〉 or they haue had but few such) as by their owne 〈…〉〈…〉. They withstood the Romanes 210 yeares; afflicting and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 them more in that space; then either the Carcha∣〈◊〉〈◊〉 Spaniards, French, or Parthians: and euen at the last (••aith 〈◊〉〈◊〉) t••u••mpha••imagis sunt, quàm vi••li. In our times 〈…〉〈…〉, and ••ans••••••ghts of G••rmanie, are of indifferent 〈…〉〈…〉 their onely, or at least their greatest fault b••ing a 〈…〉〈…〉 custome they h••••e, euen in the midst of a battail, if their 〈…〉〈…〉 truly p••••ed to cry gu••lt, gu••lt, cast downe their 〈…〉〈…〉 suffer▪ themselues to bee cut in pieces by the 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

The women are of a good complexion, though by reason of their intemperance in eating and drinking, they are somewhat corpulent: women (as they say) of good carriage, good bea••ers, and good breeders.

The diet of Germany, Italy, and that of France, is thus censu∣red: the Germans haue much meat,* 1.430 but sluttishly dressed; the French litle, but cleanly handled; the Italians neither one nor the other.

The titles of the Fathers descend to all the children, euery son of a Duke, being a Duke; and euery daughter a Dutchesse: a thing which the Italians hold so ridiculous, that they put it in the fore-front of this facetious Satyre. The Dukes and Earles of Germany, the Dons of Spaine, the Monsieurs of France, the Bi∣shops of Italy, the Nobility of Hungary, the Lairdes of Scot∣land, the Knights of Naples, and the younger brethren of Eng∣land, make a poore company. For by this common assuming of the Fathers honour, and parting his lands among all the bre∣thren; the Nobility is beyond reason multiplied,* 1.431 and no lesse im∣pouerisht: there being not long since, 17 Princes of Anhalt, & 27 Counts of Mansfield; to most of which, their Armes haue bin the best part of their riches, & nihil nisi arma & manus, & in his omnia, as Tacitus once said of the Brittaines.

Their language being the Dutch, hath lesse commixture with the Latine, then any which is vsed in the Westerne parts, and is very harsh, by reason of its many consonants.

Tacitus accounted this country rude and barren, as then cō∣taining nothing but vnpeopled Forrests, vprofitable Heaths, and vnhealthfull pooles: but were he now aliue, he would bee forced to sing a Palinodia, confessing it to be both pleasing, healthfull and profitable; abounding with Mines of Siluer, and inferiour mettals; plentifull in Corne and Wines, which they transport into other Countries; together with fresh fish, Lin∣nens, Quicksiluer, Allum, Armours, and other iron-workes, The Arable lands are in the East parts so spacious, that the hus∣bandman going forward with his plough in the morning, tur∣neth not back again till it be mid-day. So making his whole dayes worke, but two ploughed furrowes; one in his going

forward, the other in his returne, as Verstegan relateth.

In former times this Country yeelded neither good Captain, nor good Scholler; the later both, but especially the Scholler, as Albertus Magnus the Physician, and great Philosopher; who made the Statua of a man, which by the operation of in∣ward artificiall engins, could speak very articulately, and was the worke of 30 yeares: Appian the Cosmographer, Gesner the Philosopher, Munster, Luther, Vrsinus, Zuinglius, Scultetus, & Iunius, with many other Diuines, besides Keckerman, Alstedius, Timpler,* 1.432 Goclenius, &c. To those let me adde Bertholdus Swart, if not for his learning, yet for one of his inventions; being that fatall instrument, called the Gunne. This Swarte was a Francis∣can, and studious in Alohymie. For the finding out of experi∣ments in this Art, he was one euening tempering brimstone, dried earth, and certain other ingredients, in a mortar, which he couered with a stone. The night growing on, he took a tinder∣box to light him a candle; where striking fire, a spark by chance flew into the mortar, and catching hold of the brimstone, and salt-peter, with great violence blew vp the stone. The cunning Alchymist guessing which of his ingredients it was that produ∣ced this effect, made h••m an iron pipe, crammed it with sul∣phure, and stones; and putting fire to it, saw with what great fury and noyse it discharged it selfe. This Invention he commu∣nicated to the Venetians,* 1.433 Anno 1330, or thereabouts; who ha∣uing bin often vanquished by the Genewaies, and driuen almost to a necessity of yeelding to them: by the help of these Gunnes, (Bombards they were then called) gaue vnto their enemies a notable discomfiture. And this was the first battaile that euer those warlike pieces had a part in: which not long after, put to silence all the engins and dev••ces, where with the Ancients were wont to make their bat••erie. The next that made vse of this In∣strument, were the inhabitants of the Balticke sea:* 1.434 and not long after them, the English, at the siege of Calice, Anno 1347; about which time they began also to be vsed in Spaine. The French, it seemeth, learned the vse of them from the English; and the first benefit receiued by them, was the death of that famous Leader, Thomas Montacute, Earle of Salisbury, who at the siege of Or∣leance,

was slain with a great shot, Anno 1425. The Turbes are beholding for them to the warres they had with the Venet••an••; beholding I say,* 1.435 for notwithstandi••g the harmes receiued by them at first; yet afterward growing expert in managing of thē, they gaue vnto Vffin Cassares, and Hismael, two of the most mighty Emperours of Persia, two memorable ouerthrowes, by the help of their great Ordinance only. The Portugals were in this Art, the Tutors to the Persians: for as Solyman the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Emperour objected against them, they not only aided 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Sophie with certain h••rcabagiers; but also sent him work∣men to shew him the vse and making of Artillerie. These great pieces at the first invention were rude, vnweldie, and charged with stone bullets only: but by degree, they come to that per∣fection, both for the wall a••d the hard, that they 〈…〉〈…〉 Whether now Archerie or Gunning be to be protected, I stand not here to determine: onely this I am sure of, that victories haue been of late purchased with lesse expence of life & blo••d, then euer in former times they were. But of this theame m••••e hereafter.

The Religion here is diuers, Iewes being intermingled with Christians, these diuided into Pap••sts and Pr••testants. These latter also are diuided into Lutherans and Calvi••ists, who though in all things opposite to the Romish Church, are yet in some few, contrary one to the other: the Lutheran maintaining consubstantiation in the blessed Eucharist, with omnipresen••e: and eternall predestination, to be out of a fore-scene faith and good workes, and not absolute. Which tenents not 〈…〉〈…〉 to the word of the most High, are impugned b•• the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and that with more vehemencie, and lesse mod••st••e, 〈…〉〈…〉 and writing, then is profitable to either: making 〈…〉〈…〉∣ther worse then better, by bitter calumniati••ns 〈…〉〈…〉 to be the two chiefe, if not only poi••••s, they 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

Boterus reckoneth the Revenues of the 〈…〉〈…〉∣lions, which indeed were true, taking Anst〈…〉〈…〉hemia for parts of it: but since these are not 〈…〉〈…〉 Imperiall Throne, but that they may be vtterly di〈…〉〈…〉, reason they should be admitted into the reckoning. 〈…〉〈…〉tiles

are parts of the Empire, but acknowledge no subiection▪ as Denmarke, Switzerland, and the Seuenteene Provinces; Some again acknowledge a kind of subiection, but come not to the Diets, as some Italian Potentates, the Dukes of Lorreine and Savoy; and some both confesse the Emperours soueraigntie, & come to all Councels, namely the Germaine Princes; who all pay certain monies, which they count a contribution, but no tribute. The cities of this country are of 3 sorts, Hansetownes, which enjoy large pr••uiledges and immunities,* 1.436 and are in num∣ber 72: such are Lubecke, Hambourg, Madenbourg: Each of which is able to put to sea 150 good Ships. The second sort are they which are holden by inheritance of some Princes. The third sort are the Free or Imperiall cities: Free for their great prerogatiues of coyning moneys, and ruling by their owne lawes; Imperiall, as knowing no Lord or protectour, but the Emperour; to whom they pay two third parts of such contri∣butions, as are assessed in the assemblies, and about 1500 Flo∣rens yearely, for themselues and their territories. This revenue as it is certainely knowne not to be very great, so cannot wee certainly know how great or litle. These cities enioying so ma∣ny priuiledges, and hauing so full a command ouer the neigh∣bouring country, and the villages thereof, are exceeding rich & potent. I will instance only in Norimberg, by which wee may guesse at the rest: and in Norimberg also I can but ayme at the whole wealth, by a particular losse, which was thus. A^o 1554. when Maeurice Duke of Saxony,* 1.437 and his associats, had driuen the Emperour Charles out of Germany, Albert Marquesse of Brandenbourg, whose sword was in a manner his law, and his revenue, besieged this City: He burnt 100 of the villages be∣longing to it, 70 manors and sermes appertaining to the citi∣zens: 3000 acres of wood: and after all this spoyle, compoun∣deth with them for 200000 crownes, and sixe pieces of Ordi∣nance. As for the Religion in these free and Imperiall townes professed, it is in a manner totally the reformed; there being 3 onely, which adhere wholly to the Church of Rome, which are Gmond, Vberlinque, or Whirlingen, and Dinkelspuhel; three smal townes in the lower Suevia, and in some few of the rest, both

religions are permitted. In briefe these are called free Citties (as Guicciardine the Historian defineth them) which acknowledg∣ing by a certain determinate tribute, the authority of the Em∣pire, doe notwithstanding in all other things, gouern themselues after their own lawes: not seeking to amplifie their territories, but to defend their liberties. They are in number 60, as Franc∣sort, Norimberg, with the rest: which together with the Princes in time of warres, are to aide the Emperour with 3842 horse, and 16300 foot; but how small a triste is that, in respect of so huge a Country.

The principall riuers are 1 Danubius, which rising out of Nigrasylva, and receiuing amongst others, 60 navigable ri∣uers, disgorgeth his full stomack out of his 7 mouthes, into the Euxine seas, after it hath streamed along for the space of 1500 miles.

Cedere Danubius se tibi Nile negat. O seuen-mouth'd Nile I plainly see, Danow will scarce giue way to thee.

2 Rhene, which arising in Helvetia, and running through Ger∣manie and Belgia, after a course of 800 miles, saluteth the Ger∣mane Ocean; into which also runneth 3 the Albis, after a journy of more then 400 miles; rising about the lowest skirts of Bo∣hemia, and passing by Madenberg, Brunswicke, & Denmarke. 4 Odera which hath his fountaine in the hithermost con••in••s of Silesia; and after it hath runne a s••lent course through Branden∣bourg, and Pomerania, of some 300 miles in length; openeth his wide mouth in the Balticke sea. 5 Maenus. 6 Visurgis, or Weser.

About 130 yeares after the vniuersall deluge, and not long after the confusion of tongues at Babell,* 1.438 (if wee may beleeue what we find recorded) one Teuto the son of Gomer, came into Germany; of whom the people of his posterity were called Teu∣tones: by which name, many of them were known to the Ro∣manes, though not without a miscellaneous admixture of o∣thers; as the Cha••ti, Cherusci, Suevi, and the like. Caesar opened the way for the Romanes to this country, the conquest wher∣of was brought to best perfection by him, who for his happy victories, was meritoriously named Germanicus. It continued

Romane vntill the dayes of Phocas; when France, Spaine, and Germanie, at a clap shaked off all allegiance to the Empire; so detestable is a tyrannicall vsurper, that euen barbarous and ig∣noble spirits abhorre his gouernment. Germanie being now slipt from its former bondage, was distracted into many petty royalties; all or most of which, were extinguished by the grea∣ter light of the French Monarchie, vnder Pepin and Charles, Kings of France: the latter being for his many seruices to the Church, made Emperour of the West, containing vnder its com∣mand, part of Spaine, and Italy, all France, and Germanie, which last hath bin the seat of most of his successours. So that now the prophecie of the Druides, concerning the remouing of the Em∣pire into these parts, seemeth to haue bin fulfilled, though Ta∣citus in his time accounted it a vaine and idle prediction. For when Civilis raised a rebellion in Germany against Vespasian, then newly made Emperour; possessionem rerum humanarum Transalpinis gentibus portendi, superstitione vanâ Druidae cane∣bant. And by this erecting of the Westerne Empire, we see the prophecie to haue bin good; though it was not so soone fulfil∣led, as was expected.

The Emperours of Germany.

801

1 Carolus M. 14

815

2 Ludov. Pius 26

841

3 Lotharius 15

856

4 Ludovious II 19

877

5 Carolus Calvus 2

6 Ludov. III. Balbus

7 Carol. III. Crassus* 1.439

6 Ludov. III. Balbus

7 Carol. III. Crassus* 1.439

891

8 Arnolphus 12

903

9 Ludovicus IV. 10

913

10 Conradus I. 7. This Prince was the last of the blood of Charles the great: for the Francones and the Saxones, seeing Charles the simple King of France, wholly possessed with the Normans; took that advan∣tage, and chose an Emperour of their owne blood: a worthy Prince questionlesse they made choyce of,* 1.440 subduing to the Em∣pire the Sclavonians, the Hungarians, Dalmatians, Bohemians, Lorreine, and Brandenburg: for his delight is fowling he was called

920

11 Henricus Auceps 18

938

12 Otho I. 36

974

13 Otho II. 10

6 Ludov. III. Balbus

7 Carol. III. Crassus* 1.439

984

14 Otho III 19. After the death of this Emperour, all right of succession disclaimed, the Emperours became electiue; whereby the Princes haue growne potent: But the Empire weake, voices being obtained, not according to the worthines of vertue, but by gifts, to the prejudice of the Im∣periall Majesty. This decree of election was confirmed by Pope Gregory the fi••t, and the power giuen to the Count Palatine of Rhene, Archsewer; the Duke of Saxony, Lord Marshall; and the Marquesse of Brandenburg, chiefe Chamberlaine of the Tem∣poralties; amongst the spiritualty, to the Archbishop of Mentz, Chancellour of the Empire; to the Archbishop of Collen, Chan∣cellour of Italy to the Archbishop of Triers, Chancellour of France: and if equality of voices hapned, the Duke of Bohemia, (but now King) had the binding voice, who by office is chiefe cup-bearer. These Offices on dayes of especiall solemnitie, are performed after this manner.* 1.441 Before the gate of the Emperour standeth an heape of oates so high, that it reacheth to the brest of the horse, whereon the D. of Saxony rideth: who beareth in his hand a siluer wand, and a siluer measure, both which toge∣ther, weigh 200 markes of siluer. Then sitting on his horse, he filleth that measure with oates, and sticking his siluer staffe••in the remainder, he goeth together with the Emperour into the Pallace; hauing first giuen his measure of oates to any of his seruants which standeth next vnto him. When the Emperour is entred the Palace, and is sate down at his Table, the 3 spirituall Electours standing orderly together, say grace. Then the Mar∣quesse of Brandenbourg comming on horsebacke with a siluer bason (weighing 12 markes of siluer) full of water, in his hand, and a fine clean towell on his arme, lighteth downe, and giueth the Emperour water to wash his hands. After him the Palatine of the Rhene commeth on horseback, with 4 siluer platters in his hands, full of meat; who lighting from his horse, carrieth, & setteth them down on the table; euery platter weighing three markes. Last of all, the King of Bohemia, riding on a horse, with a napkin on his arme, and a couered cup in his hand, weighing 12 markes, entreth the great Hall; where lighting downe, hee giueth the cup to the Emperour to drinke.

The election is vsually holden at Francfort on Maenus,* 1.442 whi∣ther the Electours or their deputies come vpon the day appoin∣ted by the Bishop of Mentz, whose office it is to assemble the Princes. In their passage vnto Francfort, they are guarded by euery Prince, through whose territories they passe. Their at∣tendants must not exceed the number of 200 horsemen where∣of 50 only must be armed. When they are all met, they goe to S^t Bartholmewes Church; where after Masse said, the spirituall Electours laying their hands on their brests, and the temporall on their booke, shall sweare to choose a fit temporall head for the people of Christendome. If in the space of 30 dayes they haue not agreed, then must they eate nothing but bread & wa∣ter, nor by any meanes goe out of the city, till the greater part haue agreed on a man, who shall forth with be acknowledged King of the Romanes.

The inauguration is holden first at Aken in Gulick, where the new elected Emperour receiueth the siluer Crown for Ger∣many: secondly at Millaine, where he receiueth his iron Crown for Lombardy. Thirdly at Rome, where he receiueth the golden Crowne for the Empire. These constitutions were made by Charles the 4^th, and called the Golden Bull, or Aurea Bulla, An∣no 1356. The first chosen Emperour was

1002

15 Henricus II. Claudus & Sanctus 22

1025

16 Conradus II. Salicus 15

1040

17 Henricus III. Niger 17

1057

18 Henricus IV. senior 50. In the dayes of this Prince, the Romane Prelates began to vsurpe authority ouer Kings and Emperours. Leo the ninth hauing receiued the Papacie of the Emperours hands, repented himselfe, put off his purp••e, went to Rome as a priuat man, and was againe elected by the Clergie. This was done by the perswasion of Hildebrand a Monke, who being afterwards Pope Gregory the seuenth, ex∣communicated this Henry; being the first Prince that euer was excōmunicated: from this time, till the yeare 1254, was there continuall warres, and thunders, between the Popes, and the nine following Emperours.

1107

19 Henricus V. iunior 20

1126

20 Lothar, Saxo 13

1138

21 Conradus III. 15

1153

2•• Frideric. I. Barb. 38

1190

23 Henricus VI. 8

1198

24 Philip.

25 Otho IV

36 Iodocus Barbatus.

1212

26 Frederick II. 38

1250

27 Conradus IV. 4

1254

28 Richard Earle of Cornwall, and brother to King Henry the 3 of England▪ was chosen and crowned King of the Romanes; and after he had supported a ruinous Empire 6 yeares, he returned into Eng∣land, where he died. In the times of these last Emperours, the politicke Bishops of Rome, had in a manner forced the Empe∣rours out of Italy; so that Rodolfus the next Emperour, sold all his right in Italy to diuers Princes. The craft of the Popes ex∣tended yet farther, euen into Germany; where by granting roy∣all prerogatiues to the tributary Princes, they much weakned the state of the Empire: It was vtterly ruined by Venceslaus, who sold Lombardie to the Visconti of Millaine; and gaue to the Princes many possessions of the Empire, for their fauours in his election; which they then willingly receiued, and since pow∣erfully defended; few of them not being able to wage war••e with the Emperours themselues.* 1.443 Charles the fift, was question∣lesse the most puissant Emperour from Charles the Great, as being King of Spaine, Lord of all Belgia, King of Naples, Duke of Millaine, and Austria; yet his inability to match with some of those ruffling Princes, was not the least cause of his resigna∣tion to his brother Ferdinand. But to proceed: After a 12 yeares interegnum, was chosen

1273

30 Rodol. Habspur. 19

1292

* 1.44431 Adulph. Nassov. 6

1298

31 Albert. Austr. 10

1308

32 Henr. VII. Lucel. 6

1314

33 Ludovi••us Bavar.

1346

34 Carolus IV. 32

1378

35 Vencestaus 22

25 Otho IV

36 Iodocus Barbatus.

1400

37 Rupert. Palatin. 10

1411

38 Sigis. R. Hung. 28

1431

39 Alb••rt. II. Aust. 1

1440

40 Fred. III. Aust. 54

1494

41 Maximil. I. 25

1519

42 Carolus V. 39

1558

43 Ferdinandus 7

1565

44 Maximilianus II

1576

45 Rodolphus II. 35

1610

46 Matthias.

1619

47 Ferdinand. II. Being the ninth of the house of Au∣stria, without intermission. The cause of which is to be attribu∣ted to Charles the fift, who procured in his life-time, that his

• brother might be chosen Rex Romanorum, as his successour. Now Rex Romanorum is defined to be one, who is already so farre estated in the Empire, that on the death, deposition, or re∣signation of the present Emperour, he is immediatly to succeed. This definition may passe, though there be no necessity of the Rex Roma••orum into the Empire. For Charles the fifth, though he made his brother King of the Romaens,* 1.445 had no small hopes to haue left his sonne Philip his successour iu the Empire: for feare of which, it was by many thought, that his brother lent D. Mau••ice a helping hand, to driue him out of Germanie. The reason why Charles did institute this Rex Romanorum, was questionlesse a desire to perpetuate the soueraignty in his owne house; but his pretences were 1, because he hauing the com∣mand of many Nations, could not alwayes be present in Ger∣many. 2^ly the troubled State of Christendome, by reason of Lu∣thers preaching, especially there; 3^ly the violent power of the Turkes, who now began to be nigh neighbours vnto them; 4^ly the late rurall warres, raised by the Boores, and scarce yet tho∣roughly extinct; and 5^ly an imminent disobedience in euery part of the Empire, seemed to require a powerfull coadjutor. The wise Duke of Saxonie, through all these faire pretences, truely saw the maine plot; which was to make Germany (as Galba in his excellent oration to Piso, said of the Romane Em∣pire) unius quasi familiae haereditatem: and therefore he first flat∣ly denied to yeeld to any such institution. Then he motioned that there might be an acte made, to prohibite the continuance of the Imperiall autority, longer in one family, then for 3 suc∣cessions: But preuailing in neither, he left the Electours: by whom Ferdinand was chosen, and not long after crowned at Aken or Aquisgrane in Cleueland, the 16 of Ianuary, Anno 1531. This policie hath bin euer since continued by his succes∣sours, to which the Germanes are more willing; because the Austrian Princes are natiues of the Country, and able to backe out the Empire, in its compleat countenance of Maiestie.

The Armes of the Empire,* 1.446 are Sol, an Eagle displayed with two heads Saturne, armed and crowned Mars. The two heads signifie the East and West Empire: whereof the one is quite

plucked off, and the other stript of all its feathers; the Imperiall dignity being growne litle more, then titularie.

The chiefe Pro••inces of Germanie are 1 East-Friezland, 2 Westphalia 3 Cleu••land. 4 Alsatia. 5 Franconia. 6 Helvetia. 7 Suevia. 8 Bavaria. 9 Austria. 10 Bohemia. 11 Brandenburg. 12 Saxonie. 13 Pomerania and Mecklenburg. 14 Brunswick and Luneb••urg. 15 Hassia; some of which, Aubanus thus censu∣reth. They of Suevia are whoores; they of Franconia, rauishers and beggers; they of Bohemia, heretickes: they of Bavaria, theeues; they of Helvetia bawdes; they of Saxonie, fudlers: they of Frisia and Westphalia, swearers: and they of the Rhene are gluttons.

1 EAST-FREIZLAND.

EAST-FRIEZLAND is bounded on the West with the Ems, on the East with the Woser, on the South with Westphalia, on the North with the Sea. The old inhabitants were the Cau∣chi: the chiefe Townes are 1 Emden, so called of the Ems, on which it is seated. This Towne hath of late expelled their Earle, and gouerne as a petty Common-wealth, making Religion but a maske to disguise vnnaturall rebellions. 2 Amm••r Dun. 3 Ol∣denbourg, which hath an Earle of its owne; a family sufficiently famous, in that the Kings of Denmarke are descended from it, e∣uer since Christian, Earle of this place, was chosen King of that country, Anno 1448. 4 Anselinge, &c.

The first Earle of East-Freizland was Ezardus, Anno 1466; his predecessours being onely Captaines of the Country:* 1.447 the present Count is Gustanus, who Anno 1592, was driuen out of Emden, because he fauoured the Lutherans, rather then the Cal∣vinists.

2 WESTPHALIA.

WESTPHALIA was the habitation of the old Saxons, vntill by Charles the Great, they were brought into narrower compasse: and though now also this name is not of so large ex∣tent as it hath bin, yet we will take it as it was at the biggest, when it was bounded on the East with Brunswicke, on the West with Belgia, on the North with the Sea, on the South with Hassia. The soyle aboundeth with all fruits, and is wonderfully stored with Acornes; which feed Swine of an exceeding plea∣sant

taste and nourishment, so that a Westphal••an Gammon of Bacon, is the chiefe dish at a Banquet. The Northerne part of this Country is called Bremen, from the chiefe City Breme, the Bishop whereof is Lord of this Tract. The next parts belong to the Dukes of Saxony, the chie••e Cities of which are 1 Clap∣penburg. 2 Exenberg. 3 Als••orpe &c. The other part belongeth to the Bishoprick of Collen, Munster, and Triers.

The Bishopricke of Collen containeth a great part of West∣phalen, and was once belonging to Lorreine, till the da••es of O∣tho 2^d: Who giuing Lorreine to Charles of France, extracted great possessions from it; which he gaue to the Bishop of Col∣len. The former inhabitants were the Vbij,* 1.448 who were conver∣ted to Christianity, by Maternus the Disciple of S^t Peter, Anno 70. Their chie••e Citty was Vbiopolis, afterward called Agrip∣pina, in honour of Agrippina, Nero's mother: and lastly Collen, of the French, who there planted a colonie. Nigh vnto this citty did Caesar with incredible expedition make a bridge ouer the Rhene, which more terrified the barbarous enemy, then the re∣ports of his valour; so powerfull is laborious industry, that it ouercommeth all disasters, & maketh the most vnpassable wa∣ters, yeeld to Heroicke resolutions. The Archbishop of this cit∣ty is the second spirituall Electour of the Emperour, & Chan∣celour of Italy. In this towne (as it is supposed) are nigh 100 priuate Schooles. In this Towne also are said to lye the bodies of the three wise men, which came from the East to worshippe our Sauiour, vulgarly called the three Kings of Collen. The whole story is at large written in tables, which are fastned vnto the Tombes. The pith whereof is this. The first of them called Melchior, an old man with a long beard, offered gold as vnto a King. The second called Gaspar, a beardlesse young man, offred Frankincense as vnto God▪ The third called Balthasar, a black∣moore with a spreading beard, offred Mirrh, as vnto a man rea∣dy for his Sepulchre. Th••t they were of Arabia, the table saith is probable; first, because they came from the East, and so is A∣ribia in respect of Hierusalem. 2^ly, because it is said in the 72 Psalme, The Kings of Ar••bia shall bring guifts. As for their bo∣dies, they are the••e said to haue beene translated by Helena, the

mother of Constantine; vnto Constan••inople: from thence by Eu∣stor••ius, Bishop of Millaine, vnto Millaine; and finally brought hither by Rainoldus Bishop hereof An^o 1164. This is the sub∣stance of the history, which for my part I reckon among the A∣pocrypha. The other Townes vnder the dominion of this Bishop are 1 Ernace, or Andernach, (Marcellinus calleth it Antenna∣cum) one of the 10 Garrison; erected on the banke of Rhene by Caesar. 2 Lints, seated on the Rhene, as also is 3 B••nna, where the Bishop hath a Pallace, which is esteemed to bee one of the fairest houses of Germany. And 4 Mondenand. The Bishopp of Collen, writeth himselfe Duke of Westphalia, and Angiuaria, which last is a but a part of the first.

The chiefe Townes vnder the Bishop of Munster are, 1 Wa∣rendorp. 2 Herwerden. & 3 Munster,* 1.449 seated on the riuer of Ems, and so called of a Monastery built there by Charles the great. In this Towne about the yeare 1533, a lawlesse crew of Anabap∣tists assembled, chose themselues a King, whom they called the King of Sion; and the Citty they named new Hierusalem: but by the industry of the Bishop, this tumult was appeased, their King and his chiefe complices deseruedly punished. To epito∣mize the story would quite spoile it, and therefore I referre the reader to the 10^th book of Sleidans Commentaries, who excel∣lently, and at large describeth, the beginning, progresse, and end of this fanaticall kingdome.

* 1.450The chiefe Townes belonging to the Bishop of Triers are 1 Bopport, seated on the Moselle, and so called quasi bon port, a safe harbour. It was once miserably wasted by Richard Earle of Cornwall, and King of the Romans; because the Bishop of Tri∣ers had opposed his election. 2 Engers, pawned together with Bopport, to the Bishops of this Diocesse, by the Emperour Hen∣ry the 7^th. 3 Coblents, anciently called Confluentia, because it is built at the con••luence of the Rhene, and the Moselle. & 4 Tre∣veris, or Triers, a Citty seated in an ayre so clowdy, and subiect to raine; that it is by some merrily called Cloaca planetarum••. This is the chiefe seat of the Chancellour of France, & third spi∣rituall Electour: it is built on the Moselle, & is so ancient, that it is recorded to haue beene built 150 yeares before Rome. To

this Bishop also belongeth the faire and sumptuous Castle of Hermenstemie.

3 CLEVELAND.

This Dutchy containeth, 1 Cleue. 2 Gulicke. 3 Berge. The Dutchie of CLEVE ioyneth to Gelderland. The chiefe Citties are 1 Cleue. 2 Calker. 3 Wesell. 4 Emericke. Here dwelt the Che∣rusci, who slew three Legions & their Captaine Qui••tilius Va∣rus. This discomfiture,* 1.451 partly by the losse of so many of his Souldiers; partly by the ignominy thence receaued; and withall that griefe had beene of long a Non-resident with him: so di∣stracted Augustus, that he was seene to teare his beard, & knock his head against the posts, crying, redde mihi Legiones Quintili Vare▪ In this ouerthrowe the Barbarians seized on two of the Roman Eagles, the third being cast into the Fennes by the stan∣dard-bearer; which inforceth Cuspinianus and that not impro∣bably, to guesse, that the Armes of Germany should be two Ea∣gles conjoyned, and not one with two heads.

Cleue was made an Earledome Anno 911:* 1.452 and for want of heires diuolued into the Empire A^o 1350, in the time of Char∣les the fourth: who not long after gaue it to Adolfe Bishop of Collen; it may be for his fauour in raising his sonne Wenceslaus to the Empire: His son also named Adolfe, was by Sigismond the Emperour made Duke of Cleue Anno 1417. This Duke∣dome is now vnited vnto the Marquisate of Brandenburg, by marriage of the sister of Iohn the last Duke, vnto Albert a Mar∣quesse of Brand••nburg. But the Marquesse inioyeth not the least part of it. For the other pretendants herevnto, to make their side good, besought aid of the Spaniards; whereby the Marquesse was inforced to cal in the States of the Lowcountries, by which meanes the Spaniard possessed himselfe of Cleue; and the States of Berge and Gulicke: leauing the true owner small ioy in these his new possessions.

The Armes are Gules,* 1.453 a Carbuncle Or, on an Eschotcheon in ••esse, Argent.

2 The Dutchie of GVLICK, or Iuliacum, was anciently in∣habited by the Menapij and Eburones. The chiefe Citties are, 3 Aquisgranum or Aken, where the Emperour after his electi∣on

is inucsted with the siluer Crowne of Germanie.* 1.454 This towne was formerly that wintring campe of the Romans called Vetera, which was taken by Civilis in the beginning of his rebellion a∣gainst Vespasian: during which warres it is often mentioned by the writers of those times. They were built and strengthned by Augustus, the better to keep vnder the Germans: quippe illis by∣bernis obsideri premi{que}, G••rmanias Augustus crediderat. At this day this Towne and ••r••ers are reputed famous for holy relicks; here being among others ••he bearing cloath wherein our Saui∣our was wrapt when he was in his swadling clouts: which the Emperour solemnly worshippeth at his inauguration Concer∣ning the ambition which the Papists haue to bee thought pos∣sessours of these reliques; See, I beseech you, how pittifully they haue mangled the head of S^t Iohn Baptist. They of Amiens brag that they haue his face, and so doe they of S^t Iohn D Angelie. The rest of his head is at Malta, yet is the h••nder part of his skull at Namours, and his braine at Nouum R••stourense. Ano∣ther part of it is at Maurienn••, another peece at Paris; his law at Wesell, his ••are at S. Flowres, his forehead and haire at S. Sal∣vadores in Venice; another peece of his head is at Noyon, & an∣other at Luca; yet is his whole head intire and vnmaimed in S^t Sylvesters Church at Rome: & so no doubt is this bearing-cloth at more places then one. 2 Gulicke, lost lately by the States of the vnited Provinces. 3 Dulken. 4 Newis, called by Tacitus, Nov••sium.

The country of Gulick•• o•• Iul••ers, of an Earledome, was by the Emperour Lewis made a Ma••quisate,* 1.455 Anno 1329: & about the yeare 1359, Marquesse William for his good seruice was made Duke of Gulicke by Charles the fourth. In the yeare 1496 it was vnited to Cleue by a marriage betweene Mary Dutches of Gulicke, and Iohn Duke of Cleue.

The Armes are O, a Lion B, armed G.

3 The Dutchie of BERGE or Monte, was once the dwelling of the ••u••teri;* 1.456 the compasse of it is 130 miles. The chief towns are 1 Dusseld••rpe. 2 Hattingen. 3 Arusberg. It was made a Dukedome by Henricus called Auceps, first Emperour of the Saxon line Anno 924: the first Duke was Eb••rhard. It was v∣nited

to Gulicke, by a marriage of the daughter of Berg, to Ge∣rard, grandch••ld to William first D. of Gulicke, about the yeare 1400: Thus we see these three Dukedomes vnited together in themselue; first Berg to Guli••ke, Anno 1400; then both these vnto Cleue, Anno 1496. And now altogether ioyned vnto the house of Brandenbourg,* 1.457 Anno 1572. This Albert which marri∣ed Maria Leonora. the eldest daughter of Duke William, sister of Duke Iohn, and heire of these Dutchies; had by her 3 daugh∣ters: whereof the eldest named Anne, was married vnto Sigis∣mond Electour of Brade••bourg, & in her right Duke or Lord of these Countries. The rest which pretend right herevnto, are Philip the Palatine of Newburge, who marrying with the se∣cond sister of the Lady Anne, claimeth a part in the inheritance, after the manner of G••rmany. 2^ly Leopold, Lantgraue of Alsa∣tia, brother to the Emperour Ferdinand; who pleadeth an in∣vestiture granted vnto him by the Emperour Rodolphus; these Countries being imperiall fees (feathers of the Eagle, as he cal∣leth them) and so escheated for want of heires males. 3^ly Iohan∣nes Georgius, Duke of Saxony; who claimeth from a compact made 1526, between Iohn the first Lord of these vnited coun∣tries, and Iohn Fredericke, Duke of Saxonie; which was, that D. Iohn Fredericke, marrying with Sybill, the eldest daughter of Cleue: should when euer the heires males failed, succed in those estates: a contract which the succeeding Dukes cut off by the imperiall authority.

4. ALSATIA.

ELSAS or ALSATIA hath on the West Lorreine, on the South Helvetia, on the East the Rhene, and on the North tho Palatina••e. It receiued the Christian Faith by the preaching of the aforesaid Maternus: The chief Townes are Strasburg, for∣merly called Argentina, because in it the Roman Exchequer re∣ceiued the tribute of conquered Nations. Here is a Clocke of most admirable workmanship,* 1.458 and a Tower 578 paces high; of this Town saith a Poet,

Vrbs praeclara si••u, ripis contermina Rheni,* 1.459 Maxima cui celsae me••i••ntur maenia turris. Strasburg on Rhenes inamell'd bankes doth lie,

Whose lofty towre threatneth the spangled skie.

2 Psaltburg. 3 Weisenberg, one of the ten Townes which Caesar like a politique Conquerour,* 1.460 built vpon the Westerne banke of the Rhene, to defend the Roman Empire against the fury of the Germans, and other barbarous Nations. The other nine were 1 Strasburg. 2 Selts. 3 Altrip in Latine Altaripa, because it is built on an high banke of the riuer. 4 Saberne, or Elsas Saveren, whereas the Bishop of Strasburg keepeth his residence, being al Townes of this Prouince. 5 Bing. 6 Wormes. 7 Boppart. 8 Con∣fluence, and 9 Andernach. All these Townes, or at that time ra∣ther garrisons, were vnder the command of the captain or Duke of Mentz, to whom the defence of the frontiers was commit∣ted. As long as these places were well garrison'd, the Empire continued impregnable on this side: But when Constantine to make resistance against the Persians, transplanted these forces into the East; the barbarous people entring at this gap, quickly defaced and ruin'd the Empire. On the South end of Alsatia stand Colmar, Hagenaw, and Schleistat, or Selestadium, three faire and ancient townes belonging to the Empire.

This Country neuer had any peculiar Prince, but alwayes acknowledged the Emperour for their Lord: in the falling of whom, part was seized on by the Duke of Wittenberg, part was alienated to the house of Austria, the rest remaining imperiall.

5. FRANCONIA.

FRANKELAND is bounded on the East with Boheme & Saxonie, on the West with Elsas, on the North with Hassia, on the South with Suevia, Bavaria, and Helvetia. The old inhabi∣tants were the Francones. They receiued the Christian faith by the preaching of Boniface (or Winifrede) an Englishman, Anno 730. It is at this day diuided twixt the Palatine of Rhene, the Duke of Wittenberg, the Marquesse of Auspach and Baden, the Bishops of Mentz, Bamberg, Westberg, and the Emperour. It once belonged totally to the Bishops of Westberg, vnto whom it was giuen by Charles the Great, Anno 772. Afterwards O∣tho the Great invested Conrade,* 1.461 the husband of his daughter, with the Dukedome of Franconie. This Conrade afterward Em∣perour, left it to his sonne Henry 3^d, whose successour and son

Henry married Agnes his yongest child, to Fredericke Barba∣rossa: and their issue being extinct by the death of Conrade the fourth, Anno 1254; this Country was diuided betweene the Princes and Prelats aboue-named.

1 The PALATINATE of RHENE containeth in length from Coub to Gomersheime, north and South, 72 miles: and in bredth, from Sweibracken to Lauden, East and West, 96 miles. In this compasse are some townes of the Empire, and not a few Lordships belonging to the Bishops of Wormes & Spires two imperiall cities in this Country, and both seated on the Rhine. Spires was formerly called Nemetes, and is sufficiently famous for the imperiall Chamber here continually kept, and that the name of Protestants was first here giuen vnto the Princes and followers of the reformed Religion, 1529. Wormes was of old called Vangionium Speculum. In this towne did Lu∣ther make his first appearance before the Emperour Cha••les; from which when some of his friends disswaded him, he made answere, that he would goe, were there as many diu••ls to con∣front him, as the houses had tiles. In these two townes, Religion is indifferently allowed. The rest of the Country followeth the Doctrine of Calvin, as most agreeable to the Scripture. It is the most pleasing and delicious part of all Germany, stored with al fruits and mettals; abounding with those coole wines, and growing on the banks of Rhene, which are by vs called Rhenish wines; adorned with many gallant towns, if we consider either strength or brauery; and finally, watred with the famous riuers of Rhene, and Neccar. On the banks of this latter, standeth Mospoch,* 1.462 a pretty neat towne. 2 Heidelberge, the chiefe city be∣longing to this Prince. It was once part of the Bishopricke of Wormes, from which it was taken by the Palatines. It is now fa∣mous for being the seat of the Palsgraues; for the sepulchre of Rodolphus Agricola; and for an Vniversity founded by the Em∣perour and Palatine Rupertus Anno 1406. On the banks of the Rhene stand 1 Baccharach, so called quasi Bacchiara, for the excellent wines. 2 Coub on the other side of the water; nere vn∣to which is the old and faire castle called Psalts, from whence the name Psalts-graue or Palsgraue seemeth to haue bin deri∣ued.

3 Oppenheim, a strong town, which together with Keisers Lauterne, and Ingetheim, were giuen to the Palatine by Wence∣slaus: and after settled on them by Rupertus the Emperour and Palatine, for 100000 Florens, Anno 1402 4 Cruitznacke, cal∣led anciently Stauronesus. 5 Frankendale, lately a Monastery on∣ly, but being peopled by such of the Netherlands,* 1.463 which to a∣uoyde the fury of D' Alva, fled hither; is now a town of prin∣cipall strength. 6 Germersheim, and 7 Manheim, a well fortified town, seated on the confluence of Rhene and Nescar. On the Easterne part of the country standeth 1 Winheime a smal town. 2 Lauden or Ladeburge, on the little riuer Tuberus, bought by Rupertus aforesaid, of the Earles of Hohenloe, 1398. On the west side are the townes of 1 Newstate. 2 Keisers Lauterne, or Caesarea Lutra. 3 Sweibrucken, the title of the younger house of the Palsgra••es, whom the Latine Writers call Principes Gemini pontis, or Bipontani; the French, Princes of Deuxponts, or Bi∣ponts. The particular names of al the other cities & chief towns, I purposely omit; telling you only this, that here are in this country 14 other walled Towns, and 22 Palaces belonging to the Palatines: most of which they haue added to their Domini∣ons, within litle more then 400 yeares. Such excellent mana∣gers of their own estate, haue bin those worthy Princes of the Rhene; so potent haue they bin in ordering the affaires of the Empire, both in warre and peac••; and so exceedingly haue they ingraffed themselues into the most noble Families of Germany, that I may well say with Irenicus, Nen est aelia Germaniae fami∣lia cui plus debeat nobilitas. The ancient inhabitants of this tract were the Nemetes and Vangiones.

The Palatinate and Bavaria were once a kingdome, conti∣nuing from Aldigerius, Anno 456, vnto Tassilo, Anno 739: who was subdued by Charles the Great.* 1.464 In his posterity they conti∣nued till the yeare 575, in which Otho the first took them by force:: giuing both Bavaria and the Palatinate, to his brother Henry. His issue inioyed them till the yeare 1043, in which the Emperour Henry the third, took them from Conrade the true heire to the great discontent of the Princes of the Empire. At last they were again restored to Otho of Wittlebacke, heire to

the fore named Conrade, by Fre••ericke Barbarossa, A^o 1103▪ Since which time, vnto this present, the male line neuer failed. The chief augmentation of this principate, came by the vertue of Fredericke the Palatine, and the vice of Wenceslaus the Empe∣rour. The latter gaue vnto the Palatines for their voices in his election, three strong townes of the Empire; viz: Keisars Lan∣terne, Ingelheime, and Openheim: & the former took in a battle, Anno 1452, the Duke of Wittenberg the Marquesse of Raden, the Bishop of Spires, and the Archbishop of Metz, and ran∣somed them on what conditions he pleased. More particularly the Earle of Wirtenberge (for it was not yet erected into a Duke∣dome) paied for his ransome 100000 Florens, the Bishop of Metz redeemed himself for 450000 Florens. The Bishop of Sp••res gaue for his liberty, the towns of Rotenberg and Wersaw; and the Marquesse of Baden yeelded vp in lieu of his freedome, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 County of Spanheim, of which, Cruitznack is a part; the towns of Besiken and Binheim; the right which he pretended to Eppingen, a town ouer-against Gemersheim; and his royalties between this Gemersheim, & Selts, a town of Alsatia, in fishing & hunting. From Otho of Witlebach, restored (as before is said) by Fredericke Barbarossa, there haue bin in a continued successi∣on 26 Princes Electours, which haue ruled in these parts 440 yeares, with great credit and applause. The present Electour is Fredericke the 5^th, who in the yeare 1613, espoused Elizabeth, daughter of IAMES K. of Great Brittaine, and Neice to Chri∣stian the fift, King of Denmarke: which alliance, together with his manifold vertues, and religious life, preferred him to the Kingdome of Bohemia, Anno 1619.

The Palsgraue hath many prerogatiues aboue the Electours of either sort: He taketh place of the Duke of Saxo••ie, & Mar∣quesse of Brandenburg, because Henry the first Palatine, was descended of Charles the Great:* 1.465 for which cause he is also in the vacancie of the Empire, Gouernour of the Westerne parts of Germany, in wh••ch office he hath power to alienate or giue offices, to take fealtie and homage of the subiects; and which is most, to sit in the imperiall Courts; and giue judgement of the Emperour himself. And look whatsoeuer shall in the vacancie

of the Empire, be by the Palatines enacted, that the new Em∣perours are bound by oath to confirme.

This Country is called the lower Palatinate, to distinguish it from the Palatinate of Northgo••a (of which we shall speak when we come into Bavaria) which belongeth also to these Princes, and is vulgarly calles, the vpper Palatinate.

* 1.466The revenues of this Prince, are 60000 pounds of yearely rents: lesse it cannot be; the very siluer Mines about one Town only, yeelding euery yeare 60000 Crownes; and the passage of one bridge ouer the Rhene, aboue 20000 Crownes more: be∣sides his Coronet lands, and other duties.

* 1.467His Armes are Diamond, a Lion Top••ce, armed and crowned Rubie. I say nothing of the deplored estate of this Country, hol∣ding it more fit for my prayers, then for my penne.

2. WIRTENBERG is about the bignesse of Yorkeshire; the ancient inhabitants were the Tectosages, and Virthungi, from which last, the name of the whole Country is deriued; it hauing bin formerly called Virthunberg. The chief towns are 1 Tubing an Vniuersity. 2 Stutgard the D. seat. 3 Marbach. 4 Caustat: and three Townes of the Empire, Esling, Wiler, and Rutling, all on the riuer Neccar.

* 1.468This Country was made an Earledome in the yeare 1300; in which state it continued, till Earle Eberhard was by the Em∣perour Maximilian, made D. of Wittenberg in the yeare 1495: in which time, his successours haue added some dominions in Elsas and Suevia; so that his revenues may equall them of the Palatine. His Armes are Or, three attires of a stagge, borne pa∣lie barrie; Sable.

3. ANSPACH, or Onalsbach is a town of Franconia, distant 5 Dutch, or 25 English miles from Nurenberge. The Marquesse hereof is master of no small part of Franconie: but his estate (as the other Germane Princes are) is mixt and confused, with his neighbours. His chief towns then are 1 Anspach, or Onolsbach, 2 Hailbrun, seated on the edge of Wirtenberge; it was walled A^o 1085; and in it were publique schooles erected by Marquesse George Fredericke, Anno 1582. 3 Pleinfelt not farre from Nu∣renberge. To this Prince also belongeth a great part of Voite∣land,* 1.469

where he possessed the townes of Culmbach; and 2 Hoffe (formerly called Curia Pegniana) with diuers others.

These Marquesses are of the puissant family of Brandenburg,* 1.470 the first which inioyed this title, being M. Fredericke, grandfa∣ther to M. Albert, who in the dayes of Charles the 5^th, so ha∣rassed this country. George the first Marquesse Brandenburg of Iagendorfe, was son vnto this Fredericke: so also was Albert the first Duke of Prussia. The present Marq. Anspach, is Ioachimus Ernestus, youngest brother to the last Electour Sigismund; & was by the Princes of the Vnion, made Generall of their Forces, for the defence of the Palatinate 1620; a charge in which he bare himself, either cowardly, or not faithfully.

4. BADEN was made a Marquisate by Frederick Barbarossa. It lieth between the riuers Rhene and Neccar,* 1.471 and is a fine plea∣sing and fruitfull place. The first Marquesse was Hermannus, who took to wife Iudith, Countesse of Hochberg in Suevia; by which marriage, many fair possessions accrewed to him in those parts. His successours also had many fair Estates & Lordships in the Palatinate, which the Palatines of the Rhene by litle and litle, haue brought vnder their Dominion. His chief townes are 1 Turlach, or Durlach. 2. Pfortshaimie; and 3 Baden, a proper neat town, seated on the Rhene. Here the D. keepes in the win∣ter, but at sommer he retireth to his fair castle of Milberg. Fa∣mous is this town for its hot bathes, being no lesse then 300 in number; from hence the town seemeth to haue tooke denomi∣nation, in respect of which, our Bathes in Somersetshire, wer•• called of old, Caire Baden. They are profitable for many disea∣ses, and exulcerate sores.

5. MENTZ is a Town, seated where the riuer Moenus, is emptied into the Rhene, called in Latine Moguntia: the Bishop whereof is the chief Electour of Germanie; and in all places sit∣teth at the Emperours right hand: as his spirituall▪ so his tem∣poral lands are great,* 1.472 but not comparable to his of Collen. Two of the Moguntine Bishops I cannot omit, the one as infamous for his life, as the other was for his doctrine. The first was Hat∣to or Hanno, who in a yeare of scarcity, gathered all the poore people in the Country into an olde barne, pretending a generall

almes: but being there, he burnt them all, saying, they were the rats and mice which deuoured the corne: after this inhumane act, he was so haunted with rats and mice, that to auoide them, he built him a palace in the midst of the Rhene, whither also the rats and mice followed and deuoured him. The second was Bo∣niface, who was the first that taught, that though the Pope ne∣glected all Christianity, yet ought no man to rebuke him for it. It seemeth that this Boniface was a sound in Philosophy, as Religion; for hapning to see a Tractate written by Virgilius Bishop of Salizburge; of the Antipodes; and supposing that vn∣der that strange name some damnable doctrine was conteined; made complaint first to the D. of Boh••mia, and next to Pope Zachary, Anno 745; By whom the poore Bishop (vnfortu∣nate only in being learned in such a time of ignorance) was cō∣demned of heresie. The Archbishoprick was translated from Wormes hither, by King Pepi••, father to Charles the Great. The chief townes here to belonging, are 1 Lansteine, 2 Bing, seated on the Rhene: nigh vnto this towne is the palace built by the a∣boue-named Hatto in the midst of the water; and is called to this day, the Mouseturne.

5 BAMBERG is a reasonable faire Citty, and belongeth to a Bishop of its owne; who possesseth no small part of Franco∣nie. It is seated on Moenus, not farre from We••rstberg. The reue∣new of this Bishop cannot but be great:* 1.473 for in the wars of Ger∣manie 1530; we finde how the Bishop hereof gaue vnto Mar∣quesse Albert of Brandenbourg, for a cessation from armes, 20 Lordships; besides the tutelage of his wards and Clients, his chiefe Towne next vnto Bamberg, is Schestlits. and 3 Fochiam where it is said that Pontius Pilate was borne.

6 WEIRSTBERG, is a Bishoprick, whose Bishop still inti∣tuleth himselfe Duke of Franconie;* 1.474 which was by the guist of Charles the Great in the possession of his predecessours▪ til Otho the Great gaue it to his sonne in law, Conradus Salicus. The cit∣ty was once called Herb polis. During the late mentioned wars in Germanie, this Bishop also felt the fury of Marquesse Alberts armies;* 1.475 so that he was faine to cōpound with him, for 220000 Crownes ready money, and to discharge all his debts, which a∣mounted

vnto 350000 Crownes more: by which compositi∣on we may partly guesse at the riches of his treasurie, & partly at the greatnesse of his intrado. The second Towne of note, be∣longing to this Bishopricke, is Schwinfurt, seated on Moenus. 3 Arnsteme.

7 The EMPEROVRS PART containeth the free or Impe∣riall Citties before mentioned,* 1.476 in the Palatinate, and Wittinberg besides many other: the chiefe whereof are 1 Norenberge, whereof the Marquesses of Brandenberg were once Burgraues; which office was sold at length to the citty by Frederick the 3^d Anno 1414, or thereabouts. His sonne Albert desired to reco∣ver the old office againe, and besieged the Citty; hauing on his part no lesse then 17 Princes on his side, and yet could not force it.* 1.477 At this Towne was held that assembly of the Catholique Princes of Germanie; in which a league was made against the confederacy of Smalcalde, Anno 1538. Into this league entred Charles the Emperour, Fernando king of the Romanes; the Bi∣shops of Mentz, and Salisburg; William & Lewis Dukes of Ba∣varia, Henry Duke of Brunswicke, and George Duke of Saxony. Keckerman reporteth that at the comming of Maximilian, the Emperour toward this Towne; a wooden Eagle made by an Artizan here dwelling, flew a quarter of a mile out of the town to meet the Emperour: and being come to the place where hee was, turned backe againe of her owne accord, and accompanied him home to his lodging. Sit sides penes autorem. This towne is situate in the very navell or center of Germanie; and giueth for Armes; Azure, an Harpie displai'd, crined, crowned, & armed Or. And 2 Frankefort on the riuer Moenus, famous for the ele∣ction of the Emperours; & for the two great book-marts here holden in mid-lent, and mid-September. It tooke this name ei∣ther from Francus the sonne of Marcomir, thought to bee the founder of it; or à Francorum vado, as being the vsuall foord or passage of the Franks.

5 HELVETIA.

HELVETIA or Zwitzerland, is bounded on the East with Tirolis; on the West, with France; on the North, with Lorreine and Elsas; on the South, with Italy. It containeth the 13 Can∣tons,

of 1 Zurich, 2 Berne, 3 Lucerne, 4 Vraniae, 5 Glari••, 6 Zugh,* 1.478 7 Baset, 8 Friburg, 9 Vnderwalt, 10 Soloure, 11 Schaff∣hausen, 12 Apensol, and 13 Swits; from which last, the whole Country is called Switzerland. This is reputed to be the highest country in all Europe, as sending forth sowre riuers, which run through all the quarters of the same: viz: Danubius thro••gh Germanie, Hungary, and Dacia East; 2 Rhene, through France and Belgia, North; Rhodanus through France, West; and Pee, through Italy, South.

The chiefe Townes are Zurich, or Tigurum, nigh vnto which Zwinglius was slaine, it being the custome of the place, for the Ministers to goe in the front of their Armies.* 1.479 And againe he be∣ing a man of a bold courage, thought that if hee should stay at home, men would haue deemed him to haue fainted in time of warre, which had incouraged others in time of peace. Hee was aged at the time of his death 44 yeares, and was by the victori∣ous enimy burned; his heart remaining in the midst of the fire, after the rest of his body was consumed, whole and vntouched: (as was also the heart of Bishop Cranmer at his martyrdome in England) 2 Sengall, or Ciuitas Sancti Galli, which rather is a Town confederate with the Switzers, then any way subiect vn∣to them. The Anabaptists who beganne in the yeare 1527 were in this Towne very riefe; insomuch that one of them in the pre∣sence of his father & mother, cut of his brothers head; & said (ac∣cording to the humor of that sect, who boast much of dreames, visiōs, & enthusiasms) that God cōmanded him to do it. 3 Basel so called, either of a Basiliske, slain at the building of the City; or of the German word Pasel, signifying a path; or of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, sig∣nifying kingly. It was built Anno 382, and is famous for an V∣niversity founded by Pius the 2^d, Anno 1459. It was made a Canton Anno 1501; and is honoured with the Sepulchres of Oecolampadius, Erasmus, Pontanus, Glarcanus, and Hottoman the famous Civilian. In this Citty, Anno 1431, was held that notable Councell, wherein though the papall authority was then at the height; it was decreed, that a generall Councell was aboue the Pope. What was then enacted, was immediatly put in practise; the Councell deposing Pope Eugenius the 4^th, and

placing in his roome Amadeus, Duke of Savoy, who was after∣ward called Felix the 4^th. 4 Constance, seated on the lake Boden∣••ee, ouer against Lindaw,* 1.480 is within the confines of Switzerland; bu•• belongeth to the house of Austria. For this Citty being A^o 1548, out-lawed by Charles the 5^th, for not receauing the In∣terim and not being able to withstand such forces as he had pre∣pared against them, put themselues into the protection of the Archdukes of Austria. But herein they fell out of the frying∣panne into the fire: for Ferdinand King of the Romanes then Archduke, being possessed of the Towne; ceazed on the com∣mon treasurie, and all the writings belonging to the Towne; he commanded that no Cittizen should weare a sword, and that within eight dayes all the Ministers of the Gospell should de∣part the Citty. Famous is this Towne for the Councell here holden, Anno 1414, so renowned as well for the multitude of people there assembled, as the importance of the matters there handled. The people of note there assembled, were Sigismund the Emperour, 4 Patriarchs, 29 Cardinals, 346 Archbishops & Bishops, 564 Abbots and Doctours, 16000 secular Princes & Noblemen, 450 common Harlots, 600 Barbers, and 320 Min∣strells and lesters. The businesse there handled was first the pa∣cifying of a schisme in the Church, there being at that time three Antipopes, viz: Gregory the 12^th, resident at Rome; Iohn the 23 resident at Bononia, and Bennet the 13^th resident in Spaine; all which were by the Councell deposed, & Martin the fift made sole Pope. The other maine businesse was the proceedings a∣gainst Hierome of Prage, and Iohn Husse, both who (notwith∣standing they had the Emperours safe conduct) were vniustly condemned of heresie,* 1.481 degraded, & then burned. Now the ma∣ner of degrading of Priests is this. The party to bee degraded is attired in his Priestly vestments, and holdeth in the one hand a Chalice filled with wine mixed with water, and in the other a guilt patent with a wafer (or singing cake.) Then kneeling down, the Bishops deputy first taketh from him all these things commanding him to say no more Masses for the quicke and the dead. 2^ly, scraping with a peece of glasse his fingers ends, he in∣ioyneth him neuer to hallow any thing: And 3^ly, stripping him

of his Priestly vestments, he is cloathed in a lay habit, and deli∣vered into the power of the secular magistrate. 5 Berne where, Anno 1528, Images were plucked out of the Churches in a po∣pular tumult; this being the first towne that after the reforma∣tion, was purged of those excellent instruments of idolatry. 6 Baden, called for distinction sake the Vpper Baden, is seated in the middle of the Countrey; and is for that cause the place of meeting for the Councell of estate of all the confederates. It ta∣keth name from the Batches here being, two of which only are publike, the rest in priuate houses: conscious, as it is thought, to much lasciuiousnesse. For whereas it is said of Adrian, that La∣vacra pro sexibus separauit; here men & women promiscuously wash together, and which is worst in priuate: whereas Mun∣ster telleth vs, Cernunt viri vxores tractari, cernunt cum alienis loqui, & quidem solam cum solo; and yet are not any disturbed with iealousie. These Bathes are much frequented, yet not so much for health as pleasure. Their chiefest vertue is the quick∣ning power they haue vpon barren women. But as the Friers vse to send men whose wiues are fruitlesse, in pilgrimage to S. Ioyce the patronesse of fruitfulnesse, & in the meane time to lye with their wiues: so it may be with good reason thought that in a place of such liberty as this is▪ the lusty and young gallants that haunt this place, produce greater operation on barren wo∣men, then the waters of the Bath. 7 Lucerne, seated on the banks of a great lake, and so called from Lucerna a Lanthorne, which was placed on the top of an high tower, for the benefit of Say∣lers.

Zwitzerland in Caesars time was so populous, that the Countrey not being able to sustaine the people, they set fire on their Townes and houses, and went all with a generall resolu∣tion to seeke new dwellings. The men, women, and children amounted to the number of 3680000: which notwithstan∣ding were by Caesar compelled to returne into their pristine habitation. During the Empire of the French, they were ac∣counted French;* 1.482 and Germane, when the Empire was devol∣ved vnto Germanie. But being at last ouer-burdened with the tyranny of their Gouernours; and seeing the Empire by the

Popes Fulminations, distracted into diuers factions; they con∣tracted an offensiue and defensiue league: into which first en∣tred the Vranians, Swits, and Vndervaldens, A^o 1316; neither were they all vnited into one consederation till the yeare 1513. At their first beginning to free themselues from bondage, Fre∣dericke Duke of Austria, sent his sonne Leopold to war vpon them; but they protesting that they neuer acknowledged the Dukes of Austria for their Lords, but only such of this family as were Emperours; encountred and ouerthrew him, more by the convenience of the narrow passages, through which his ar∣my was to passe,* 1.483 then their own valour. The first time that euer they got any reputation by their valour, was in the warres which Charles Duke of Burgundy made against them; when they discomfited in three set battailes: a warre begun on very small occasions, and lesse hopes: the country being so barren, & the people so poore, that their Embassadour to the Duke pro∣tested, that if all his countrimen were taken, they would not be able to pay a ransome, to the value of the spurres and bridle bits in his campe. Certainly at that time they were so poore, that they knew not what riches was; for hauing wonne the first battaile at Granson, (the other two were those of Morat and Nancie) one of the goodliest pauilions in the world, was by them torne into peeces, and turned into breeches and sidecoats: diuerse siluer plates and dishes they sold for two souse apeece, supposing them to be powter; and a great Diamond of the Dukes, which was the goodliest Iewell in Christendome, was sold to a Priest for a guilder; and by him again to some of the Lords of the country for three franks. After their valour shew∣ed in those battailes, Lewis 11^th took them into pension, giuing them yearely 40000 Crownes, viz: 20000 to the cities, and 20000 to particular persons. These pensions, when by their as∣sistance Lewis 12^th had conquered Millaine, they desired to haue enlarged, which when he denied, they with-drew them∣selues from the amity of the French, and entred into the seruice of Pope Iulio 2^d;* 1.484 who therefore stiled them the Defenders of the Church, Anno 1510. Francis, successour to this Lewis, con∣sidering what damage his Realme had sustained by the revolt

of these auxiliaries to his enemies, renewed the confederation with them, on condition that he should restore the ancient pen∣sion of 40000 Crownes: secondly, that he should pay vnto them at certaine termes, 600000 Crownes: thirdly, that hee should entertain 4000 of them in his pay continually: fourthly that for the restoring of such places as they had taken from the Dutchy of Millaine, he should giue vnto thē 300000 crowns: fiftly, that he should giue them three months pay before-hand: sixtly and lastly, that Maximilian Sforce, whom they had esta∣ted in Millaine, and were now going to dispossesse; might by the King be created Duke of Nemours, endowed with 12000 frankes of yearely revenue, and married to a Lady of the blood royall. On these conditions, as honourable to them, as burden∣some to the King, was the league renued Anno 1522: since which time, they haue obtained, that 600 of their Countrie are to be of the French Kings guard; 500 of which, waite without at the gates of the Court, the other hundred in the great hall.

As for the Religion of this people, they are diuided into Pa∣pists and Protestants; fiue Cantons being wholly Papists; viz: Swits,* 1.485 Vrania, Vnderwald, Lucerne, and Zugh; Glaris and A∣penzol mixt; and the rest entirely Protestants. This diuision be∣gan Anno 1519, or thereabouts; when Zuinglius minister at Zurich, or Tigu••um, sec••nded the beginning of Luther, which innovation the rest of this people not liking, moued warre with them of Zurich, & the rest of the reformation; in which Zuing∣lius was slaine, and the Tigurines discomfited. But in the yeare 1531, an absolute peace was concluded between them, so that notwithstanding this diuersity of Religion, they liue now in a happy vnity, gouerning after a Democraticall for me. The coun∣try is in length 240, and in bredth 180 miles; and is thought to containe three millions of people. In this Country arise the heads of Poe, Danow, Rhene, and Rhone, the fountaines of those two last, being not aboue three houres riding distant. The peo∣ple are very warlike, and since by reason of their situation, they haue no vent of men by trafficke, they vse to imploy themselues on the seruice of any who will hire them.

* 1.486On the Southwest of Zwitzerland, lieth Valesia or Wallis. It

is seated totally among the Alpis,* 1.487 consisting indifferently of dangerous, rockie, and impassible hills; and rich, pleasing, and delicious valleyes; d••fficult to be entred, and that to but a few places. It is in length from East to West, fiue dayes journey, but in bredth nothing answerable. The names of all their chiefe Townes, you shall anon heare; I commend chiefly vnto your obseruation 1 Sedunum, Sittin, or Sion, the only walled town of this countrie: of it selfe of no great beauty or worth, but in re∣spect of the other townes about it, neat and gallant. Built it is on a hill of great height, and an ascent as hazardous; impossible to be mounted by force, and vnlikely to be taken by assault; the steepinesse of the rocke keeping it without the reach of gunne∣shot. 2 Martinacht, formerly called Octodurum, famous only for its antiquity; and 3 Agaunum, or S. Maurice, the key of the whole country; but chiefly in the winter-time. For then the yce doth so shut vp the passages, that the only entrance is at this place, here being a bridge built ouer the Rhene for that purpose, which is strongly built, and well manned, to auoide surprisall. This town is the seat of the Gouernour of the lower Val••sia; for it is diuided into the vpper and lower; in the vpper are seuen Cantons, namely 1 Sedune. 2 Leuck. 3 Brig. 4 Nies. 5 Rauren. 6 Sider 7. Gombes. In the lower Valesia are six commonalties. 1 Gundis. 2 Ardon. 3 Sallien. 4 Martinacht. 5 Intremont. 6 S. Maur••ce: all which are called by the name of the chief townes. They were giuen by Charles the Great vnto Theodul, Bishop of Sedune, Anno 805, vnder whose successours they continue, but without much shew of subiection: The Bishop is chosen by the Canons of the Church of Sedune, and certain Burgesses of the 7 vpper Cantons. They speak partly the Dutch, partly the French tongues. They combined themselues with the fiue Cantons of Zw••tzerland, for the better maintenance of the Ro∣mish Religion, not aboue 52 yeares since.

6. SVEVIA.

SVEVIA is divided into the vpper and lower.* 1.488 The vpper is bounded on the East with Tirolis, on the West with Helvetia, on the North with lower Suevia, on the South with Millaine. The Country is halfe in Germany, halfe in Italy: so that they vse

both languages. This Region was of old called Rhaetia, from one Rhaetus, who flying out of Tuscanie from the fury of the Gaules, planted here a new set of people, about 187 yeares be∣fore the comming of CHRIST: whose Gospell they d••d re∣ceiue about the yeare 448. They are now called Grisons. The whole Region is diuided into three confederations. 1 Lega Ca∣di Deo, whose chiefe City is Chur or Coyra, on which, as being the Metropolis of the Grisons, I will the longer insist. It was built Anno 357, seated about halfe an houres journey from the Rhene: for forme it is triangular, the houses indifferent hansome in themselues, but not vniforme one with the other. In one cor∣ner of it, on a hill somewhat higher then the rest of the towne, standeth the close, within which is the Cathedrall Church; a stately piece of building, rather in the account of the natiues, then strangers; the Bishops palace, and the Canons houses, all well built, and sufficiently adorned. This Town, together with all the rest of the Country in 2 manner, was taken by the Spani∣ard, Anno 1622. This Liga Cadi Dio comprehendeth 21 cor∣porations, and sendeth to the generall Senates 23 Commissio∣ners. The 2 is Lega Grisa, whence all the people are called Gri∣sons: It sendeth to the Senates 28 Deputies, & comprehendeth 19 Commonalties; the chiefe of which is Musocco. The 3^d is Lega Dritture, containing 10 Corporations, the chief Townes of which are Bormio and Sondrio; and sendeth to the Senate∣house 14 Commissioners. The gouernment of this Country was giuen Anno 744, by Charles the great, to `the Bishop of Coyra, who being molested by his neighbours of Tirolis, ente∣red confederation with the Switzers, 1471. They haue free vse of Religion, both they of the Romish, as they of the Reformed Church.

Lower SVEVIA, or the country now called the Dukedome SCHWABEN; is limited on the East with Bavaria, on the West with Danubius, on the North with Francoma, and on the South with Tirolis and the Grisons. The chiefe Townes are 1 Vlme, so called for the company of Elmes which inviron it. 2 Lind••we, seated ouer against Constance, in the lake called Bo∣d••azee: it bought her freedome of the Emperour Fredericke

Barbarossa 1166. 3 Auspurg, called for distinction sake, Au∣gusta Vindelicorum, it standeth on the riuer Leith. In this towne Anno 1530.* 1.489 The Protestant Princes exhibited vnto the Empe∣rour, a confession of their Faith; which is still called Confessio Augustana. Here also did the Emperour compile the Interim, which comprehended a forme of doctrine, which he would haue by all obserued, till the next generall Councell: It was a miscellanie of Religion, containing some things in fauour of the Papists, & some of the Protestants: yet neither party was plea∣sed with it. 4 Norlingen. 5 Wherlingon, townes of the Empire. 6 Ravensperge, an other imperiall towne. 7 Dinckelspuhel, and 8 Gmund (both seated on the North of Danubius) of the same tenure also Here is also the Countie of Hasperge, being the an∣cient patrimony of the house of Austria, out of which came Ro∣dolphus Haspurgensis, who sold Italy, and vnited Austria to his small Countie.

The former inhabitants were the Rhaeti, and the Vindelici; these latter, if I coniecture not amisse, deriuing their name from the riuer Lycus, which bounded the East side of their country. They were both bitter enemies to the Romans, on whom they executed all manner of crueltie, that a barbarous rage could in∣vent. To represse these insolencies, Augustus sent against them his sonne-in-law Drusus, being the father of Germanicus, who subdued them: but not without great resistance: the women throwing their young children at the Romans, insteed of darts. The valiantest of the people were transplanted into other soiles, the weaker remai••ed at home: who soon yeelded the country to the Sueui, then wearie of the Romans neighbourhood.

In the time of Caesar, these Suevi were the most potent nati∣on of Germ••nie; and brought against him into the field 430000 fighting men; whereof 80000 were slaine, and many of them drowned. They vsed to stay at home, & goe abroad by turnes: they which staid at home, tilled the lands; they which went a∣broad, brought with them the spoyle of their neighbours. After they had slipped their necks out of the Roman Collar, they ere∣cted a kingdome; which was ruinated by King Pepin, & made a Prouince of the French Monarchie: from which againe it reuol∣ted,

& was made an absolute Dukedome in the daies of Charle•• the Grosse. This Dukedome yeelded 6 Emperours, the last of which was Conradus, whose son Corradine being the 21 Duke of this family, was slaine in the wars of Naples. After his death, the issue of the former Dukes fayling, Rodolphus Haspergensis seized on the greatest part of this Countrey, for Austria & the Empire: the rest was shared, though not equally, betweene the Dukes of Bavaria, and Wittenberg.

The Armes of Sueuia or Schwaben are Argent, 3 Leopards Sable.

7 BAVARIA.

* 1.490BAVARIA hath on the East Austria, & Stiria; on the West the Leike; on the North Bohemia, and part of Franconia; on the South Tir••lis and Carinthia. The Christian faith was first prea∣ched in this Countrey, by Rupertus Bishop of Wormes A^o 612: the religion now is corrupted with the abuses of Popery, which they will by no meanes be induced to ••orsake. The chief towns are 1 Munchen vpon the riuer Aser, the Dukes seat. 2 Ingol•••••••• on Danabius, an Vniuersity. 3 Ratisbona, or Regensperg seated on the Donaw;* 1.491 famous for the enterview here made betweene the Emperour Charles the fift, and Maurice Duke of Saxonie: where it was agreed that Maurice abandoning his Vnkle, and cleauing to the Emperor, should be invested in the Dukedome and Electourship of Saxonie. 4 Passawe, where haue bin so many meetings of the German Princes; that especially, wherein all warres being ended between the Protestant Princes, and the Emperour Charles, peace and liberty of conscience, was resto∣red to the whole Country. 5 Salisburge, by Ptolomie called Po∣edicum, and of late Iuvan••a: it is seated on the riuer Saltz••ch, of which it taketh name. Here lieth buried the famous Quack∣saluer Paracelsus. This City is honoured with a Bishopticke, whose revenues are the greatest in Germanie.* 1.492 In the time of Lu∣thers Reformation, Matheo Langi a Cardinall, was Bishop hereof, who ingeniously confessed, that the Masse was not void of its faults; that the Courts of Rome were corrupted; & that a generall reformation of the liues of Priests and Friers was ne∣cessary: but that a poore rascall Monke, (for so he thought Lu∣ther)

should begin all, that he deemed intollerable, and not to be endured. 6 Frising, situate on the swelling of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hill, not farre from the riuer Mosacus:* 1.493 it was called in former times Fraxinū, and was erected into a Bishops See, Anno 710. 7 Eystet, called in Latine Aishstadium, supposed to be built out of the ruines of Aureatum, a town destroyed by the Hunnes. Finally the whole number of cities in Bavaria are 34,* 1.494 besides 46 great Townes: the soile about which is sufficiently fruitfull in all things, sa∣uing wines.

Bavaria followed the fortune of the Palatinate of Rhene, till the yeare 1294;* 1.495 in which Lewis the Palatine, and D. of Bavaria dying▪ gaue to Rodolphus his eldest son, the Palatinate; to Lewis or Lodowicke his yonger (who was afterwards Emperour) Ba∣varia. This again ought to haue bin vnited to the Palatinate by the marriage of Rupert the Palatine, with Elizabeth heire of George D. of Bavaria: But Maximilian the Emperour, gaue the Dukedome to Albert of Bavaria; son to Albert, son to Iohn, which was brother to Fredericke, the father of D. George, Anno 1504. From Albert, descended Maximilian, that now liueth; who is the only temporall Prince of any note, which follow••th the doctrine of the Romish Church; for which his house is so pestered with Friers & Iesuits, that notwithstanding the great∣nes of his revenue, he is very poore; as spending his whole state on these Popish flesh-••lies, by building for them Colledges and Churches.

His Armes are Lozenges of 21 peeces in Bend, Arg. and A∣zure.

The Northerne part of Bavaria, on the farther side of Da∣nubius, is called by some the Palatinate of Northgoia; by others the Palatinate of Bavaria; but generally Over Psalts, or the vp∣per Palatinate. It is bounded East and North with Bohemia; West with that part of Franconie, which belongeth to the citty of Nurenberge; and South with Danubius. It belongeth to∣tally to the Palatines of the Rhene, and so hath done euer since the yeare 1339: when Lodovicus the Emperour, and and first Duke of Baniere, after the diuision aboue-mentioned made between him and Rodolphus the Palatine; gaue it for euer

to the Palatines; who it seemeth were not content with the former partage. The chief towns are Amberg (the birth-place of the present Electour Fredericke) whose siluer mines yeeld vnto the Princes coffers, 60000 crowns yearely. 2 Newburg, which is vsually the Apennage of some of the younger Pala∣tines. 3 Awerbach. 4 Sultzbach. 5 Weiden, and 6 Castell, where the Palatines of the Rhene, when they soiourne in this country, vse to keep court. On the North riuer of this Country, where it jetteth toward Voitland, is the hill Feichtelberg, out of which arise 4 riuers, running foure seuerall wayes: viz: Eger East, 2^ly Moenus West; 3^ly Sala North; 4^ly Nabus South: so that it may very probably be thought, that this is the highest hill in al Germany. On the Southwest corner are two litle riuers, viz: Almul, which runneth into Danubius, and Red••itz which run∣neth into Moenus, and so into the Rhene. Between these two ri∣uer heads, which are but litle distant; Charles the Great, Anno 793, intended to haue digged a channel; so to haue made a pas∣sage out of the Rhene, into Danow or Danubius. He imployed in this work many thousand men; but partly by excesse of rain, and partly by I know not what strange affrightments, they de∣sisted. Some parts of the begun ditch are yet to be seen, nigh vn∣to Weisenberg, which standeth between both riuers. This Pala∣tinate is in length from Weisenberg, to the hill Fe••chielberg, 68 miles: and in bredth from Hambu••ge, vnto the edge of ••ohe∣mia, 80 miles.

8 AVSTRIA.

The Archdukedome of AVSTRIA, comprehendeth the Prouinces of Austria, Styria, Carinthia, Tirolis, and Cara••ola; besides the parcels of Suevia, and Elsas.

* 1.496Austria is parted on the East from Hungarie, by the Leitae; on the West 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Bav••ire, by the Ems; on the North from Mo∣ravia by the Tems; on the South from Styria, by the Muer. It is called by the Germanes, Ostenrich, signifying the Easterne bound of the Empire.* 1.497 The Christian Faith was first preached here by Saint Seuerine, Anno 464: at this time they are divided in opinions; the greater sort, especially the Nobility, addicted to the reformation. The soile of this Country is very rich,

abounding with all necessaries; & hauing great store of wines, with which they supply the defects of Bavaria, & other neigh∣bouring Regions. The chief Town, are Wien or Vienna, famous for a repulse giuen to the Turkes, A^o 1526, of whom 200000 vnder the conduct of Solyman the Magnificent, besieged the ci∣ty: but by the valour of Fredericke the II Electour Pal••tine, & other Princes, they were forced to retire, with the losse of 80000 Souldiers. This City was made an Vniversity by the Emperour Fredericke the 2^d. It is seated on the Danubius, & is doubtlesse one of the brauest and beautifullest Townes in Ger∣manie: adorned with many magnificent Temples, and stately Monasteries; but aboue all, with a most sumptuous and prince∣ly Palace, wherein the Archdukes keep their residence, built by Ottocarus King of Bohemia, during the little time that he was Duke here. This town was anciently called Fabiana, but being ruined by the Hunnes, and again by the natiues reedified, obtai∣ned this new name. 2 Emps so called of the riuer Ems, on whose banks it is seated. 3 S. Leopold. 4 Neustat. 5 Hainburg. 6 Crems.

Austria was formerly called Pannonia superior; and after∣ward being subiected to the French Monarchie, was called O∣stenrich or Austrich. It was wrested from the Empire, during the raigne of Arnulphus, by the Hunnes; from whom it was re∣couered by Otho the first, with the aid of many Nobles, amōgst whom the Country was distributed; which Families being ex∣tinct, Otho the II gaue the Prouince to a yong Gentleman cal∣led Lupoldus, with the title of Marquesse, Anno 980. This Mar∣quisate was by Fredericke Barbarossa raised to a Dukedome, 1158, Henry being the first Duke, whose brother Leopold, took Richard the first of England, prisoner, in his returne from Pa∣lestine: for whose ransome he had so much money, that with it he bought Carniola, the Counties of Neobourgh, and Luitz; & walled Vienna. His son Fredericus Leopoldus was for his mani∣fold deserts, made King of Austria, by the Emperour Frederick the second, Anno 1225. Eleuen yeares he continued in this dig∣nity; at the end of which, he was spoyled of his royal ornaments by the same Emperour, for patronage of villainous actions in his kingdome, and scorning to appeare to his answere at the

summons of the Emperour. Finally, he died in the yeare 1246, leauing two daughters. His sister named Margaret was ••••r••∣ed vnto Ottocar, son to Primist•••••• King of Bohemia: his eldest daughter Gertru••e, to the Marquesse o•• Baden: and Ag••es the second, ma••ied vnto Henry D. of 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ Ottocar pretending the right of his wife, tooke on him the Dukedome of Austria, which he kept after the death of his wife, till the yeare 127•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which he was vanquished and slain by Rodolphus the Emperor▪ Rodolphus gaue it to Albert his son; whose wi••e Elizabeth was daughter to Membard Earle of T••r••lis, son of D. Henry of C••∣rinthia and of Agres daughter of Fredericke Leopold; Mar∣garet the s••ster; and Gert••ude the daughter of this Fredericke dying issuelesse. By this marriage, Albert had the Dukedome, of Austria, Stiria, and Carinthia; with the Earledome of T••rcl••s and Carniola: This Dukedome was by Fredericke the third, Em∣perour and D. of Austria, raised to the dignity of an Archduke∣dome, as it still continueth.

The Dukes and •• Archdukes of Austria.

1278

1 Albertus 30

1308

2 Albertus II. 51

1359

3 Leopold 27

1386

4 Albert▪ III 9

1395

5 Albert IV 9

1439

6 Fredericke 54

1493

7 Maxim•••••••• 26

1519

8 Charles 39. ••••m whom are descerded the Kings of Spaine now ruling, and b••••ng the first branch of the Austrian tree; whose boughs h••ue euer∣shadowed the better part of Europe.

1558

9 Ferdinand ••

1565

10 Alaximilian II

1576

11 Rod••lphus 35

1611

12 Mat••hias 8

16••9

13 Ferdinand II, the first of the house of Gratz, which is the fourth branch of this tree, now beginning to rule the Empire. There were also two other stocks of the Imperall house of Austria, namely the Dukes of ••uspunc•• being the third▪ and the Archdukes of Austria being the second branch•• of which last, Albert the Duke of Burgundie was chief. All which Princely Families, as well for entertaining a perpetuall vnity a∣mong themselues, as thereby to be able to mol••st their enemies; haue made so many crosse or inter-marriages, that they ••aue re∣mained still as brethren of the same parent, and as armes of the

• same tree. In our time two of these Austrian Families are ex∣tinct▪ and the whole patrimonie of this Fam••ly in Germany, se••••••ed in the house of Gratz. For Maximilian the Emperour, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to the Emperour Ferdinand, Duke of Austria, of the 〈…〉〈…〉 in all 9 sonnes, all which died childlesse; and 〈…〉〈…〉, viz: Rodolphus and Matthias, were Emperours o•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and Kings of Hungary, and Bohemia: and two 〈…〉〈…〉 for the Kings of Spaine in the Netherlands, 〈…〉〈…〉 and Albertus. The house of Inspruch is 〈…〉〈…〉;* 1.498 for when Ferdinand of Inspruch disgraced his high 〈◊〉〈◊〉, by ma••rying with Philippina, a Burgers daughter of Aus∣•••••••• the cōditioned with those of his kin••ed, that Tirol should 〈…〉〈…〉 end vnto the children borne of that bed. So after his 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Tirol 〈◊〉〈◊〉 into the house of Gratz; and Charles his eldest 〈◊〉〈◊〉 being made Marquesse of Burgh; and his youngest sonne Andrew, Cardinall of Brixia.

2. ST••RIA or STIERMARKE is bounded with the Rab on the East. Carinthia on the West, with Dravus on the South, and the Muer and Austria on the North: The length of this countrey is 110 miles, the bredth 60 or thereabouts. The chiefe cities are Marchpurg, and Gratz, whence the fourth branch of Austria is called Du Gr••tz, and haue the Gouernment of this Country.* 1.499 This town was once full of Protestants, who could by no meanes be expell'd, or hindred from free exercise of Reli∣gion, till the yeare 1598; in which the late Queene of Spaine, Marg. Sister to the Archduke Ferdinand du Gratz, was by the Citizens solemnly entertain'd; with whom entered so many Souldiers▪ that the City was taken, and 14 Ministers of the Gospell presently banished. This Marquisate of Stiria was vnited to Austria, by a marriage betwixt the daughter and heire of Ottocar the Marquesse,* 1.500 and Leopold Duke of Austrian at which wedding, this Stiria by Fredericke Barb••rossa, was made a Dukedome. It was called in former times Val••ria.

3. CARINTHIA is 75 miles in length, and 55 in bredth; it 〈…〉〈…〉 with Stiria on the East, Tirol on the West, Ba••are on the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the Alpes on the South. The chief Townes are 1 Vi••∣••ach, 2 Spittall, 3 G••rah, 4 Freisach, and 5 S. Viti. Santo. Vitus, or

S^t Veit, the Metropolis of the whole Country. The ceremonies with which the Archdukes of Austria are acknowledged Dukes of Carinthiae,* 1.501 are very strange and obserueable. For in the mea∣dowes adjoyning to the town of S. Veit, a certain country man to whom that office by inheritance belongeth, sitteth on a mar∣ble stone there being; holding in his right hand a cow with a black calfe; and in his left hand a mare as lean as a rake. Then commeth the new Duke, attired in a plain rusti••k habite, his Courtiers attending him in their richest apparell: at whose ap∣proach, the Country man aboue-mentioned, demaundeth; what he is that so maiestically commeth th••t••erward; the people an∣swere, that it is the future Duk••. He againe asketh, whether he be a iust Iudge, and one that will maintaine the libertie of the Coun∣trey, and sinceritie of the Religion; the people answere, he will. Then he asketh, by what right he wil displace him fro•• his mar••le seat; to whom the Steward of the new Dukes house replieth, he shall give thee 60 pence in siluer, the cattell now standing by thee, the cloathes which he hath at this time on, and thy house shall euer be free from taxe and tribute. The fellow vpon this taketh the Duke by the hand, and bidding him be a good Prince, giueth him a gentle cuffe on the eare; seateth him on the marble stone, and taking away the cattell, departeth. This done, the new Duke goeth to S. Vites Church, and hauing done his devotions, put∣teth of his rustick weedes, and dresseth himself in cloathes befit∣ting a Prince; for such after these ceremonies he is acknow∣ledged.

4. CARNIOLA being 150 miles long, and 45 broad, is en∣vironed with Sclavonia East, Italy West, Carinthia North, and Istria South. The chiefe Townes are 1 Newmarckt, 2 Es••••ng, 3 Marsperg, 4 Pegonocke, and 5 Saxenfelt, all vpon the Savus; which arising in this Country, runneth through the very middle of it.

* 1.5025. TIROLIS is 72 miles broad, and as many long: It is bounded East with Carinthia, West with the Grisons, North with Schwaben, South with Marca Trevigiana. The soile of this Country is very good, and full of siluer Mines, which yeeld vnto the Archdukes 20000 Crownes yearely. The chief ••owns

are Oenipons, or Inspurch (seated on the Inn or Oe••••s) which gaue denomination to the third branch of Austria, as being so called, descended from Ferdinand the second, sonne of Ferdinand the Emperour; whereas the house of Grats proceed frō Charles being the 3^d. In this towne was Charles the fi••t, when he heard how Mauritius, whom he had made Electour of Saxonie, was comming against him with his owne men; which so terrified him, that he fled immediatly into Italy, and resigned his Empire to his brother Ferdinand. 2 Landecke 3 Tirol. 4 B••lzan. 5 Trent on the riuer Adesis, in which the Councell was held by Pope Paul the third. It began in the yeare 1545, against the doctrines of Luther and Calvin. This Councell continued, sometimes as∣sembled, sometimes dissolued, for the space of 18 yeares; and before the first meeting here, had at diuerse other places bin in∣timated and dashed; furthered by some, and hindred by others for 22 yeares together. The effects of this Councell I cannot better describe, then in the words of the history hereof, which are these: This Councell desired and procured by godly men, to re-vnite the Church, which began to be diuided; hath so esta∣blished the schisme, and made the parties so obstinate, that the dis••ords are irreconcileable: and being managed by Princes for reformation of Ecclesiasticall Discipline, hath caused the grea∣test deformation that euer was since Christianitie did beginne: and hoped for by the Bishops to regaine the Episcopall autho∣rity, for the most part vsurped by the Pope; ••ath made them loose it altogether, bringing them into greater seruitude; on the contrary scared and avoided by the See of Rome, ••as a potent meanes to moderate the exorbitant power thereof, mounted from small beginnings, by diuerse degrees, to an vnlimited ex∣cesse; it hath so established and confirmed the same ouer that part which remaineth subiect vnto it, that it neuer was so great no•• so soundly rooted. So farre the words of the History.

These Prouinces belong all to the house of Austria: the re∣venue of which Princes, would certainly be farre greater; if the neighbourhood of the Turke did not put them to continuall expences, and losse of men and Money: howsoeuer, I think they may yeeld them yearely, two millions of Crownes, and vp∣wards.

The Armes of this Archduke are Gules; a fesse Argent; which Armes were assumed by Marquesse Leopold at the siege of A∣con, because his whole armour being couered ouer with blood, his belt only remained white: whereas his former Armes were Azu••e, six Larkes Or; which Armes are supposed to haue bin assumed by the first Marquesses of Austria, because they pos∣sessed those six petit Prouinces, in which the tenth Legion cal∣led Ala••da, had in ancient times their station.

9 BOHEMIA.

* 1.503The Kingdome of BOHEMIA containeth Bohemia, the Dukedome of Silesia, the Marquisates of Lusatia, and Morauia.

Bohemia is environed with the Hercynian Forrest, which the Romans could not in long time penetrate. It hath on the East Silesia, & Moravia; on the West Franconia; on the North Misuia and Lusatia,* 1.504 on the South Bavaria.

* 1.505The whole kingdome containeth in circuit 550 miles, in which compasse are comprehended 780 Cities, walled townes, and Castles, and 32000 Villages; all which are inhabited by a people giuen to drink and gluttony, and also to valour and loue of honour; this last quality belonging to the Nobles and bet∣ter sort of people; the former to the Commons: but in more moderate fashion then the other Germans. All of them, rich & poore, noble and base, vse the Sclavonian language.

* 1.506The chief Bohemian Captain that euer I read of, was Zisca, who in 11 battailes fought in defence of the Hussites, against the Pope and his confoderats; preuailed and went away victo∣rious; insomuch that at his death he willed the Bohemians to flea him, and make a Drumme of his skinne; perswading him∣self if they so did, they could neuer be ouercome: wherein hee concei••ed so of himselfe, as Scipio Africanus, and Vortimer king of the Brittaines did of their selues: For the one hauing almost ruined the Commonwealth of Carthage, commanded his body to be buried so, that his tombe might looke toward Africke; and the other hauing expulsed the Saxons out of Brittanie, de∣sired to be interred in the hauen towne of Stonar (in Tanet) the vsuall landing-place of that people; thinking thereby to af∣fright the Carthaginians from Italy, and the Saxons from Brit∣taine.

The Christian Religion was first preached in this coun∣try by one Bosinous, Anno 900 or thereabouts; since which time they haue continued in it, though not without the admix∣ture of one notable vanity. For one Picardus comming out of the Low-Countries, drew a great sort of men and women vnto him,* 1.507 pretending to bring them to the same state of perfection, that Adam was in before his fall; from whence they were cal∣led Picards and Adamites. They had no respect vnto marriage; yet could they not accompany any woman, vntil the man com∣ming to Adam, said vnto him; Father Adam, I am enflamed to∣wards this woman: and Adam made answere, increase and multi∣ply. They liued in an Island which they called Parad••se, & went starke naked: but they continued not long: for Zisca hearing of them, entred their fooles Paradise, & put them all to the sword, A^o 1416. Before this time also the workes of Wickliffe were brought into Bohemia, by a certain scholler who had beene a student in the Vniuersity of Oxford, which happening into the hands of Iohn Husse, and Hierome of Prague, two men whereof the Country may worthily boast; wrought in their hearts a de∣sire to reforme the Church: a businesse which they prosecuted so earnestly, that being summoned to the councell of Constance, they were there condemned for hereticks, and burned, Anno 1414. yet had their doctrine such deep root in the Bohemians, that it could neuer by warre or persecution be plucked vp; but to this day continueth, though abundantly perfected by the writings of Luther, Calvin, and other painful labourers in Gods Haruest.

The soyle is exceeding fruitfull, and enriched with mines of all sorts,* 1.508 except of gold. Tinne they haue here in good plenty, the mines whereof were first found out by a Cornishman, bani∣shed out of England, Anno 1240: which discouery of Tinne in these parts, was, as saith my Author, in magnam iacturam Ri∣chardi Comitis Cornubiae, (he meaneth that Richard which was afterward King of the Romans;) and no maruaile, for in those times there was no Tinne in all Europe, but in England. Wood they haue here good store, and in some of their Forrests a beast called Lo••••, which hath hanging vnder it's neck a bladder full

of scalding water; with which when she is hunted, she so tor∣tureth the dogges, that she easily escapeth them.

The principall riuers are 1 Albis, which here•• hath his foun∣taine, as also hath 2 Egar, 3 Mulda, and 4 Wattz; these three last al exonerating themselues into the first; which runneth through the midst of the Country.

The kingdome is not anothers, diuided into Counties and Prouinces; but into the territories and possessions of seuerall Lords.* 1.509 The chiefe citties of the whole are 1 Prage, the Metro∣polis, seated in the middle of the country, on the riuer Mulda or Multaw. It consisteth of foure seuerall Townes, euery of which hath its peculiar Magistrates, lawes, and customes. The princi∣pal is called the old town, adorned with many goodly edifices, a spacious market place, and a stately Senate house. The second is called the new Towne separated from the old by a ditch of great depth and widenesse. The third called the little towne, is diuided from the old towne by the riuer Mulda, and ioyned to it by a beautifull bridge, consisting of 24 arches; and in this towne is the hill Rachine, on the sides whereof are many fayre and stately houses belonging to the nobility; and on the toppe thereof a magnificent pallace, wherein the Bohemian kings, and the latter Emperours, kept their residence. The fourth Towne is that of the Iewes, who haue here fiue Synagogues, and liue ac∣cording to their owne particular lawes and liberties. Neere vn∣to this Towne was fought that memorable battaile betweene the Duke of Bavaria and Count Bucquoy, Leistenants for the Emperour Ferdinand, with 50000 men on the one side; and Fredericke newly elected king of Bohemia, with the Prince of Anhalt, the Count of Thurne, & 30000 men on the other side. It was fought on the eight of Nouember stylo nouo being Sun∣day; wherein (such was the vnsearchable will of God) the victo∣ry fell vnto the Imperialls, the yong Princes of Anhal••, Tourne and Saxon Weimar, with diuers others being taken prisoners; the Bohemian ordinance al surprised; Prage forced to yeeld vn∣to the enimy; and King Fredericke with his Queene compelled to fly into Silesia: a most lamentable and vnfortunate losse, not so this people only, but to the whole cause of religion. The 2^d

Citty of note is Egra, situate on the riuer Eger, on the very bor∣ders o•• this kingdome; where it confineth with Franconia, and Vo••tland. It was once Imperiall, but in the yeare 1315, it was sold by the Emperour L••dovicus Bavarus, vnto Iohn King of Bohemia, for 400000 marks of siluer. 3 Budwi••s, a strong town towards Austria. 4 Melmucke on the riuer Albis. 5 Weldawe. And 6 Pilsen, the last town of this Prouince, which yeelded vn∣to the prevailing Imperialls; & then also betrayed vnto Count T••lly, for a summe of money by some of the Captaines of Count Mansfield, who was then absent, and had so long defended it.

The first inhabitants of this Country that we haue notice of were the Bemi, whom Pomponius Mela placeth in this tract, & calleth Gens magna. To these in processe of time were added the Boij;* 1.510 who being a people of Gallia Cisalpina, fled ouer the Alpes to avoid the bondage of the Romans, and seated them∣selues in Bavaria, by them called Boiaria. Then entred they this region, and mixing themselues with the Bemi, were ioyntly with them called Boibems, afterward Bothemi, and now Bohe∣mi. They continued a free nation til the comming in of the Cro∣atians, and Sclavonians, vnder the conduct of Zechius A^o 550, who with his brother Leches being banished Croatia for a mur∣ther: Leches seated himselfe in Polonia, and Zechius in this coū∣trey, the people whereof in their own language, call themselues Czechians. After the death of this Zechius, the state was of long time in a confused Anarchy, euen vntill the yeare 670: at what time not respecting the progeny of Zechius, the founder of their Commonwealth; they fastned on Crocus a man of good respect amongst them,* 1.511 and elected him their Duke, Crocus vir iustus & magna apud Bohemos opinionis, princeps electus est, saith Berthol∣dus. Crocus being dead, the Bohemians elected Libussa, the yon∣gest of his three daughters: of whose female gouernment being soone weary, they elected Primistaus for their Duke, and made him husband to Libussa. The rest of the Dukes being 18 in nū∣ber, I willingly paste ouer, and come to Vratista••s, whom for his manifold deserts. Henry the 4^th Emperour of Germany, created the first king of Bohemia Anno 1086,

* 1.512The Kings and Dukes of Bohemia.

1086

1 Vratislaus the brother of Spitigneus the last Duke of Bohemia, was by Henry the 4^th at Mentz created king.

2 Conrade brother to Vratislaus, notwithstanding that his brother had three sonnes, was elected Duke of Bohemia.

3 Brecislaus sonne to Vratislaus, the two sons of Con∣rade being reiected, is by the Bohemians chosen.

6 Vladislaus II, brother to Borivorius, preferred by the people to the throne before Otho the brother, & Hen∣ry the sonne of Sutopul••us the last Prince.

7 Sobeslaus brother to Vladislaus, promoted to the State before the sonne of Vladislaus.

9 Vldaricus, the 3^d sonne of Sobeslaus, his elder bre∣theren yet liuing; was by the people elected in the roome of Vladislaus, and his sonne Fredericke; whom the Empe∣rour Fredericke had by force established in the throne.

10 Sobeslaus II, 2^d sonne to Sobeslaus, was by Frede∣ricke aboue named expell'd; & he al••o by the Bohemians.

11 Conrade grandchild to Otho the brother of Su••o∣pulcus, elected by the Bohemians in place of Fredericke: be∣tweene which two Princes there was continuall warre.

12 Wenceslaus vnkle vnto Conrade, and sonne of Otho aforesaid, was preferred before many neerer the successi∣on. Him Primislaus expelled, but fearing his returne quit∣ted Prage.

13 Henry Bishop of Prage, a stranger to the bloud,

2 Conrade brother to Vratislaus, notwithstanding that his brother had three sonnes, was elected Duke of Bohemia.

3 Brecislaus sonne to Vratislaus, the two sons of Con∣rade being reiected, is by the Bohemians chosen.

6 Vladislaus II, brother to Borivorius, preferred by the people to the throne before Otho the brother, & Hen∣ry the sonne of Sutopul••us the last Prince.

7 Sobeslaus brother to Vladislaus, promoted to the State before the sonne of Vladislaus.

9 Vldaricus, the 3^d sonne of Sobeslaus, his elder bre∣theren yet liuing; was by the people elected in the roome of Vladislaus, and his sonne Fredericke; whom the Empe∣rour Fredericke had by force established in the throne.

10 Sobeslaus II, 2^d sonne to Sobeslaus, was by Frede∣ricke aboue named expell'd; & he al••o by the Bohemians.

11 Conrade grandchild to Otho the brother of Su••o∣pulcus, elected by the Bohemians in place of Fredericke: be∣tweene which two Princes there was continuall warre.

12 Wenceslaus vnkle vnto Conrade, and sonne of Otho aforesaid, was preferred before many neerer the successi∣on. Him Primislaus expelled, but fearing his returne quit∣ted Prage.

13 Henry Bishop of Prage, a stranger to the bloud,

1100

4 Borivorius, the 4^th sonne of Brecislaus, is chosen by the Bohemians, his elder brothers then all liuing.

1109

5 Sutopulcus cosen german to Borivorius, by the con∣sent and fauour of the people deposed Borivorius, & cau∣sed himselfe to be elected in his place.

2 Conrade brother to Vratislaus, notwithstanding that his brother had three sonnes, was elected Duke of Bohemia.

3 Brecislaus sonne to Vratislaus, the two sons of Con∣rade being reiected, is by the Bohemians chosen.

6 Vladislaus II, brother to Borivorius, preferred by the people to the throne before Otho the brother, & Hen∣ry the sonne of Sutopul••us the last Prince.

7 Sobeslaus brother to Vladislaus, promoted to the State before the sonne of Vladislaus.

9 Vldaricus, the 3^d sonne of Sobeslaus, his elder bre∣theren yet liuing; was by the people elected in the roome of Vladislaus, and his sonne Fredericke; whom the Empe∣rour Fredericke had by force established in the throne.

10 Sobeslaus II, 2^d sonne to Sobeslaus, was by Frede∣ricke aboue named expell'd; & he al••o by the Bohemians.

11 Conrade grandchild to Otho the brother of Su••o∣pulcus, elected by the Bohemians in place of Fredericke: be∣tweene which two Princes there was continuall warre.

12 Wenceslaus vnkle vnto Conrade, and sonne of Otho aforesaid, was preferred before many neerer the successi∣on. Him Primislaus expelled, but fearing his returne quit∣ted Prage.

13 Henry Bishop of Prage, a stranger to the bloud,

2 Conrade brother to Vratislaus, notwithstanding that his brother had three sonnes, was elected Duke of Bohemia.

3 Brecislaus sonne to Vratislaus, the two sons of Con∣rade being reiected, is by the Bohemians chosen.

6 Vladislaus II, brother to Borivorius, preferred by the people to the throne before Otho the brother, & Hen∣ry the sonne of Sutopul••us the last Prince.

7 Sobeslaus brother to Vladislaus, promoted to the State before the sonne of Vladislaus.

9 Vldaricus, the 3^d sonne of Sobeslaus, his elder bre∣theren yet liuing; was by the people elected in the roome of Vladislaus, and his sonne Fredericke; whom the Empe∣rour Fredericke had by force established in the throne.

10 Sobeslaus II, 2^d sonne to Sobeslaus, was by Frede∣ricke aboue named expell'd; & he al••o by the Bohemians.

11 Conrade grandchild to Otho the brother of Su••o∣pulcus, elected by the Bohemians in place of Fredericke: be∣tweene which two Princes there was continuall warre.

12 Wenceslaus vnkle vnto Conrade, and sonne of Otho aforesaid, was preferred before many neerer the successi∣on. Him Primislaus expelled, but fearing his returne quit∣ted Prage.

13 Henry Bishop of Prage, a stranger to the bloud,

1159

8 Vladislaus III, sonne to Vladislaus the 2^d (the foure sonnes of Sobeslaus omitted) is chosen & crowned the 2^d King, by Fredericke the Emperour; but deposed by the States: because he was not by them formally elected, ac∣cording to their priuiledges and customes.

2 Conrade brother to Vratislaus, notwithstanding that his brother had three sonnes, was elected Duke of Bohemia.

3 Brecislaus sonne to Vratislaus, the two sons of Con∣rade being reiected, is by the Bohemians chosen.

6 Vladislaus II, brother to Borivorius, preferred by the people to the throne before Otho the brother, & Hen∣ry the sonne of Sutopul••us the last Prince.

7 Sobeslaus brother to Vladislaus, promoted to the State before the sonne of Vladislaus.

9 Vldaricus, the 3^d sonne of Sobeslaus, his elder bre∣theren yet liuing; was by the people elected in the roome of Vladislaus, and his sonne Fredericke; whom the Empe∣rour Fredericke had by force established in the throne.

10 Sobeslaus II, 2^d sonne to Sobeslaus, was by Frede∣ricke aboue named expell'd; & he al••o by the Bohemians.

11 Conrade grandchild to Otho the brother of Su••o∣pulcus, elected by the Bohemians in place of Fredericke: be∣tweene which two Princes there was continuall warre.

12 Wenceslaus vnkle vnto Conrade, and sonne of Otho aforesaid, was preferred before many neerer the successi∣on. Him Primislaus expelled, but fearing his returne quit∣ted Prage.

13 Henry Bishop of Prage, a stranger to the bloud,

2 Conrade brother to Vratislaus, notwithstanding that his brother had three sonnes, was elected Duke of Bohemia.

3 Brecislaus sonne to Vratislaus, the two sons of Con∣rade being reiected, is by the Bohemians chosen.

6 Vladislaus II, brother to Borivorius, preferred by the people to the throne before Otho the brother, & Hen∣ry the sonne of Sutopul••us the last Prince.

7 Sobeslaus brother to Vladislaus, promoted to the State before the sonne of Vladislaus.

9 Vldaricus, the 3^d sonne of Sobeslaus, his elder bre∣theren yet liuing; was by the people elected in the roome of Vladislaus, and his sonne Fredericke; whom the Empe∣rour Fredericke had by force established in the throne.

10 Sobeslaus II, 2^d sonne to Sobeslaus, was by Frede∣ricke aboue named expell'd; & he al••o by the Bohemians.

11 Conrade grandchild to Otho the brother of Su••o∣pulcus, elected by the Bohemians in place of Fredericke: be∣tweene which two Princes there was continuall warre.

12 Wenceslaus vnkle vnto Conrade, and sonne of Otho aforesaid, was preferred before many neerer the successi∣on. Him Primislaus expelled, but fearing his returne quit∣ted Prage.

13 Henry Bishop of Prage, a stranger to the bloud,

2 Conrade brother to Vratislaus, notwithstanding that his brother had three sonnes, was elected Duke of Bohemia.

3 Brecislaus sonne to Vratislaus, the two sons of Con∣rade being reiected, is by the Bohemians chosen.

6 Vladislaus II, brother to Borivorius, preferred by the people to the throne before Otho the brother, & Hen∣ry the sonne of Sutopul••us the last Prince.

7 Sobeslaus brother to Vladislaus, promoted to the State before the sonne of Vladislaus.

9 Vldaricus, the 3^d sonne of Sobeslaus, his elder bre∣theren yet liuing; was by the people elected in the roome of Vladislaus, and his sonne Fredericke; whom the Empe∣rour Fredericke had by force established in the throne.

10 Sobeslaus II, 2^d sonne to Sobeslaus, was by Frede∣ricke aboue named expell'd; & he al••o by the Bohemians.

11 Conrade grandchild to Otho the brother of Su••o∣pulcus, elected by the Bohemians in place of Fredericke: be∣tweene which two Princes there was continuall warre.

12 Wenceslaus vnkle vnto Conrade, and sonne of Otho aforesaid, was preferred before many neerer the successi∣on. Him Primislaus expelled, but fearing his returne quit∣ted Prage.

13 Henry Bishop of Prage, a stranger to the bloud,

2 Conrade brother to Vratislaus, notwithstanding that his brother had three sonnes, was elected Duke of Bohemia.

3 Brecislaus sonne to Vratislaus, the two sons of Con∣rade being reiected, is by the Bohemians chosen.

6 Vladislaus II, brother to Borivorius, preferred by the people to the throne before Otho the brother, & Hen∣ry the sonne of Sutopul••us the last Prince.

7 Sobeslaus brother to Vladislaus, promoted to the State before the sonne of Vladislaus.

9 Vldaricus, the 3^d sonne of Sobeslaus, his elder bre∣theren yet liuing; was by the people elected in the roome of Vladislaus, and his sonne Fredericke; whom the Empe∣rour Fredericke had by force established in the throne.

10 Sobeslaus II, 2^d sonne to Sobeslaus, was by Frede∣ricke aboue named expell'd; & he al••o by the Bohemians.

11 Conrade grandchild to Otho the brother of Su••o∣pulcus, elected by the Bohemians in place of Fredericke: be∣tweene which two Princes there was continuall warre.

12 Wenceslaus vnkle vnto Conrade, and sonne of Otho aforesaid, was preferred before many neerer the successi∣on. Him Primislaus expelled, but fearing his returne quit∣ted Prage.

13 Henry Bishop of Prage, a stranger to the bloud,

2 Conrade brother to Vratislaus, notwithstanding that his brother had three sonnes, was elected Duke of Bohemia.

3 Brecislaus sonne to Vratislaus, the two sons of Con∣rade being reiected, is by the Bohemians chosen.

6 Vladislaus II, brother to Borivorius, preferred by the people to the throne before Otho the brother, & Hen∣ry the sonne of Sutopul••us the last Prince.

7 Sobeslaus brother to Vladislaus, promoted to the State before the sonne of Vladislaus.

9 Vldaricus, the 3^d sonne of Sobeslaus, his elder bre∣theren yet liuing; was by the people elected in the roome of Vladislaus, and his sonne Fredericke; whom the Empe∣rour Fredericke had by force established in the throne.

10 Sobeslaus II, 2^d sonne to Sobeslaus, was by Frede∣ricke aboue named expell'd; & he al••o by the Bohemians.

11 Conrade grandchild to Otho the brother of Su••o∣pulcus, elected by the Bohemians in place of Fredericke: be∣tweene which two Princes there was continuall warre.

12 Wenceslaus vnkle vnto Conrade, and sonne of Otho aforesaid, was preferred before many neerer the successi∣on. Him Primislaus expelled, but fearing his returne quit∣ted Prage.

13 Henry Bishop of Prage, a stranger to the bloud,

14 Vladislaus IV, brother to Primislaus, the sonne of Wenceslaus, being put by; succeeded Henry: and soone af∣ter resigned.

1199

15 Primislaus elected by the Bohemians, and by the Emperour Philip crowned the third king of Bohemia at Mentz, was brother to Vladislaus the 4^th.

1248

16 Ottacarus, notwithstanding that Wenceslaus his elder brother, had beene crowned in his Fathers life time; was acknowledged King. He was slaine in battle by Ro∣d••lphus the Emperour.

1278

17 Wenceslaus II, sonne to Ottacarus.

1284

18 Wenceslaus III, sonne to Wenceslaus, the last of the Bohemian Princes of the male line.

1304

19 Rodolfus, sonne to the Emperour Albertus, is by the potencie of his Father, and the Election of the States, seated in the throne; being otherwise a stranger to the bloud royall of Bohemia.

1305

20 Henry Duke of Carinthia, husband to Anne, the 2^d daughter of Wenceslaus the 2^d, is chosen by the Bohe∣mians: but being weary of his gouerment, they elect Iohn of Luxenbourg. Finally, Henry was murdered by one of his Nephewes.

1311

21 Iohn of Luxenbourg, sonne to Henry the seauenth Emperour, and husband to Elizabeth youngest daughter to Wenceslaus the 2^d, is elected: the Lady Anne yet liuing.

1346

22 Charles sonne to Iohn, & Emperour of that name the 4^th; the author of the Golden Bull.

1362

22 Wenceslaus IV, Emperour also, in whose time the troubles of the Hussites, and the valour of Zisca was fa∣mous.

1418

23 Sigismund, brother to Wenceslaus, maketh himselfe king by force; and at his death commendeth Albertus D. of Austria, the husband of his daughter Elizabeth, vnto the Lords.

1437

24 Albertus Duke of Austria, elected vpon the com∣mendations of King Sigismund, by the Bohemian Lords.

14 Vladislaus IV, brother to Primislaus, the sonne of Wenceslaus, being put by; succeeded Henry: and soone af∣ter resigned.

1440

25 Ladislaus, sonne to A••bert, who being the bro∣ther of two sisters, commended yet one George Pogiebra∣chius vnto the States, as fittest to succeed him.

1458

26 Georgius Pogi••brachius, neither by affinity or cō∣sanguinity of the bloud: And he though he had three sons; yet for the benefit of his Country, aduised the Nobles af∣ter his death, to elect the King of Poland.

1471

27 Ladislaus II, King of Poland, and sonne to Eliza∣beth, the younger daughter of Albert Duke of Austria; the issue of Anne the elder sister still liuing; elected King of Bohemia.

1516

28 Ludovicus, sonne to Ladislaus, crowned & elected by the meanes of his father then liuing.

1526

29 Ferdinand, Archduke of Austria, brother to Char∣les the fift, and husband to Anne sister to Lodovicus; by his letters reuersall acknowledgeth that hee was chosen King of Bohemia, not of any right, but of meere free will, according to the liberties of that Kingdome.

1562

30 Maximilian, eldest sonne of Ferdinand, was in his Fathers life time, and at his suit, elected king A^o 1549.

1575

31 Rodolfus Emperour of Germany, and second sonne to Ferdinand of Austria; elected King.

1612

32 Mathias brother to Rodolfus, was at the ioynt suit of them both, nominated and appointed King of Bo∣hemia, by the generall consent of the States; during his brothers life time, An^• viz: 1608, which denomination they both protest in their letters reuersall, should not bee to the preiudice of the liberties and ancient customes of that Kingdome.

1618

32 Ferdinand II, Duke of Grats, was by Mathias a∣dopted for his sonne, and declared by vertue thereof suc∣cessour to the Crowne of Bohemia, but neuer formally & legally elected: for which cause amongst others hee was by the States reiected; in like case as Vladislaus the third had formerly beene.

1619

33 Frederick Electour Palatine, the strongest German Prince of the Calvinists, and most potent by his great alliances,

• was elected King of Bohemia: and crowned at Pragu••, together with his wife on the 5^th day of Nouember. This Prince is de∣scended from the Lady Sophia, sister to Ladislaus the 2^d, King of Poland and Bohemia: and hath to wife Elizabeth, daughter to Iames King of Great Brittaine, and Anne of Danemarke, de∣scended from the Lady Anne, daughter of Albertus of Austria, and elder sister to Elizabeth wife to Ladislaus the 2^d aboue na∣med.

It is recorded that in the quarrells betweene Fredericke the second and Pope Innoc••nt the fourth, the Emperour sent the Pope these verses.

Roma diu titubans, varijs erroribus acta Corruet, & mundi desinet esse caput. Fata volunt, stell••{que} docent, avium{que} volatus, Quòd Fredericus ego malleus orbis ero. Rome tost with diuers errours downe must fall▪ And cease to be the mistresse of this Ball. For loe the fates decree, Starres, Birds, foretell; That I a Fredericke shall the wh••le world quell.

That which that Fredericke then spoke in a hopeful desire of re∣venge, and a vehemency of anger, had (I hope) some prophetical relation to the sacred person of this Fredericke: and that it may fall out accordingly, I beseech the God of battles, and Lord of hosts, so to protect & comfort him in this time of his trouble, that he may yet liue to tread vpon the necke of the Romish Ad∣der, and outsta••e the Antichristian Basiliske, till his enimies are made his footstoole.

The reuenewes of this kingdome may amount to 3 millions of Crownes yearely, considering that the following Countries are vnders its subiection.

The Armes are Mars,* 1.513 a Lion with a forked tayle, Luna crowned Sol.

2 SILESIA is bounded with Bohemia,* 1.514 on the West; Bran∣denburg, on the North; Polonia, on the South; Hungarie and Moravia, on the East. It is in length 240, in breath 80 miles, and diuided equally by the riuer Od••ra, who here hath its origi∣nall.

* 1.515The former inhabitants of this Prouince, and Lusatia were the Quadi, against whom, when M Antoninus the Emperour made warre: he had vnawares run himselfe into such a straight, that his army was environed with mountaines one way, and e∣nimies the other. To this (as calamities g••e seldome alone) was added the extraordinary heat & drouth then being. To the Em∣perour thus put to his plunges, came the Captaine of his guard; telling him th•••• he had in his Army a legion of Christians (M••∣li••ens he calleth them) which by prayer to their own God could obtaine any thing. The Emperour sendeth for them, desiring them to make supplications for the Army; which they did•• and God Almighty that neuer turneth a deafe eare to the prayers of his seruants, when they are either for his glory, the Churches, or their own good; scattered & vanquished the Quadi with thun∣dershot and artillery from heauen; and refreshed the faint and dying Romans, with many a gentle and pleasing show••e. This miracle purchased to that Legion, the sirname of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, i. e. the thunderer; and induced the Emperour to honour m••n ••f that holy profession, and to make an end of the 4^th persecution. A^o Ch. 174.

The chiefe Townes are Pres••aw, or Vratislauia, built by V∣ratislaus a Duke of this Prouince, and made a Bishops See An^• 970, or thereabouts. In the yeare 1341, it was totally 〈◊〉〈◊〉 with a happy misfortune; for it was againe reedified with fire stone, so that it is now one of the prettiest Citties of Germ••••••. 2 Iagendorfe, or Iegerndorf, the patrimony of Iohannes Georgus o•• the family of Brandenb••rg, who is called Marq••es••e Iagen∣dorse, of whom more anon.* 1.516 The lands and estates 〈…〉〈…〉∣sion were giuen by Ladislaus king of Boh••mia, vnto Geor••e ••••••∣named Piu••, of the family of Brande••burg, for the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 good seruices he had done him: but his posterity being 〈…〉〈…〉 they are ••allen vnto the present owner 〈…〉〈…〉 towne of all Bohemia, which was conquered by 〈…〉〈…〉 Emperour, from King Fredericke. 4 〈…〉〈…〉∣derberg all on Od••ra. Here are two Duked 〈…〉〈…〉 Sue••••z; the latter whereof is sub••ect to the 〈…〉〈…〉∣me•• hath Duke, who is also at the command 〈…〉〈…〉

Bohem••a. This Country once belonged to Poland, and was gi∣ven by Henry the fourth, to the new King of Bohemia, Vratis∣l••••••, 1087.

3 LV••ATIA, is bounded on the East & North with Bran∣denburg, on the West with Saxonie; on the South with Silesia. This Country though but little, is able to arme 20000 foot, as good as any in Germany. The chiefe Citties are Gorlitz, & Tra∣〈◊〉〈◊〉 on the riuer Nisse; ••prembe••g and Gottbusse on the riuer Spre which was heretofore called Suevus, and is thought to haue gi∣ven name to the Suevi: this riuer runneth through the whole Country•••• Bautsen (Budissiuum the Latines call it) the first Towne attempted, and taken by the Duke of Saxonie, when he tooke vpon him to execute the Emperours decree against Fre∣derick•• the Palatine, then newly chosen King of Bohemia. This Country is called in Dutch La••s••i••s, and is commonly diuided into the higher and the lower. It was giuen also to the new Bo∣hemia King Vratislaus by Henry the 4^th, Anno 1087.

4 MORAVIA is bounded on the North, and East with Si∣••••••ia on the West with Brandenburg; on the South with Au∣〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••d Hunga••y.* 1.517 It is the most ••ertile part of Corne in G••r∣many, and hath no small store of Myrrh and Frankincense, which contrary to common custome groweth not on trees, but imme∣diatly out of the earth: & which addeth to the miracle, the Fran∣〈…〉〈…〉 groweth in the shape and similitude of those 〈…〉〈…〉 men and women labour most to conceale. Dubra∣••i•••• th•• writer of the Bohemian history is the reporter, & Gra∣〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••h•• name of th••t only place where it thus groweth.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 Townes are 1 Brinne, the seat of the Marquesse. 〈…〉〈…〉 Vniuersity, seated on the Morava of when Ri∣〈…〉〈…〉 3 Terebi z. •• I••su &c.* 1.518 The fo••mer in∣〈…〉〈…〉 o•• this Country were the Marcom••nni▪ and it is now 〈…〉〈…〉 It was once a kingdome, the last king of it be∣〈…〉〈…〉 w••o rebelled a••••ainst Arnulph the Emperour 〈…〉〈…〉 had vnder him Boh••mia, Poloni••, Silesia▪ and Lu∣〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which after his death chose themsel••es seuerall gouer∣〈…〉〈…〉 till Hen••y the ••^t• gaue vnto his ••ew 〈…〉〈…〉, the Provinces or Silesia & Lusatia; whose for∣tune

Morauia followed, when Sigismund the Emperour gaue it to Albertus King of Bohemia, and Duke of Austria, An^o 1417. It still retaineth a Marquesse, who is tributary to the Bohemian.

10 BRANDENBOVRG.

* 1.519The Marquisate of BRANDENBOVRG is limited on the East with Poland, on the West with Saxony, on the North with Pomerania, on the South with Lusatia: it is in compasse 520 miles, in which are contained 50 Citties, and 64 walled towns, the chiefe of which are 1 Brandenbourg, built by Brando a Prince of the Franconians, Anno 140. 2 Francofurt (for distin∣ction sake named) ad Oderam, which was made an Vniuersity by Ioachim the Marquesse 1506. It is situate in a soyle so plen∣tifully stored with Corne and Wines, that it is not easie to af∣firme whether Ceres or Bacchus be most enamoured of it.* 1.520 Here is also at this Towne a famous Empory, but not comparable to that of the other Francfort on the Moenus. 3 Berlin, the or∣dinary residence of the Marquesse. It is situate on the riuer Spre, a riuer which arising in Lusatia, emptieth it selfe into the Albis; 4 Hauelbourg, seated on the little riuer Havell, the seat of a Bi∣shop, who acknowledgeth the Archbishop of Maydenbourg for his Metropolitan. This Marquisate is diuided into the new and the old; the river Odera watering the last; the Albis the first.

Brandenbourg was taken from the Frankes and Vandalls, by the Emperour Henry the first,* 1.521 Ann. 920: at which time also the Gospell was first here preached. This Henry gaue the Country of Brandenbourg with the title of Marquesse, to one Earle Al∣bert: whose issue being extinct, Lodovic: Bavarus gaue this Marquisate to his sonne Ladowicke, Ann. 1314. His grandchild Otho, sold it vnto Procopius Marquesse of Moravia, A^o 1373: whose issue failing, it was giuen to Fredericke the Burgraue of Neurenberge, Anno 1417, by the Emperour Sigismund. The posterity of this Fredericke to this day inioy it, possessing also part of Prussia; and the three Dukedomes of Cleus, Iuliers, and Berge, or Montz, the Signiories of Prignits, and Crossen, the confines of Silesia, and this Marquisate; together with the coū∣tie of Rapin, and the Marquisates of Iegendorfe, and Ansspach: so that they exceed the Dukes of Saxonis in greatnesse of territory

and multitude of subiects; but fall short of them in the large∣nesse of their revenew. This augmentation of their Dominions is of no great standing; Prussia was estated on M. Albert, Anno 1525, and by a marriage betweene Anne the Neice and heire of this Albert, and Sigismund the late Electour, is newly added to the Electorall family.* 1.522 Cleueland came vnto them by the marri∣age last mentioned; Iagendorfe was giuen as a requitall of the seruices of M. George: and Auspach they wrested from the fe∣male heires of Wolframius the last Lord thereof: insomuch that now this is the powerfuist family in all Germany.

The reuenues of this Electour could not be lesse then 20000^l by the yeare, if hee were permitted to enioy his three Dutchies of Cleue, Gulicke, & Berge in any peaceable manner. This house of Brandenbourg hath among other good Souldiers, yeelded 3 of especial note, viz: Albert the last master of the Dutch knights and first Duke of Prussia. 2 Albertus, called the Alcibiades of Germany, who in the time of Charles the fift (by whom he was proscribed) so molested the Popish Princes of Franconia, as in some particulars I haue already shewed: a man both in his acti∣ons, spirit, and valour, not much vnlike the present Count Mansfield. And 3^ly, Iohannes Georgius of Iagendorfe, brother to the last Electour, who hauing faire possessions in Silesia, and furthering the election of his Cosen the Palatine of Rhene, to the Crowne of Bohemia: is dispossessed of his estates, and pro∣scribed by the now preuailing Emperour; whom hee ceaseth not most couragiously with all his force and pollicy continual∣ly to disturbe.

The Armes are Argian Eagle Gules membred & becked Or.* 1.523 The people are of the reformed Church & follow the doctrine of Luther.

11 POMERANIA and MECLENBVRG.

POMERANIA is bounded on the East with the riuer Vistu∣la, on the West with Meclenbourg;* 1.524 on the North with the Bal∣ticke Ocean; on the South with Brandenbourg. The chief towns are S••e••in,* 1.525 the Princes seat; once a poore fisher Towne, now the Metropolis of the Country, as rising by the fall of Wimeta, a fa∣mous Mart-towne in these parts. 2 Wolgast. 3 Wallin, or Iubi∣num,

a Towne which once florished in traffique, and gaue place vnto Constantinople only: the Russians, Daues, Saxons, Vandals, &c. hauing here their particular streets. Anno 1170, it was sac∣ked by Waldemarus, King of Danemarke, since which time it ne∣ver recouered its former glory, most of her traffique being re∣moued to Lubecke. 4 Gripswald made an Vniversity 1456. 5 Neutrepton a Sea Towne. To this Province belong three I∣lands, viz: Rugia, Wisedomia, and Volmia.

Pomeren, so called by the Sclavonians, for that it lyeth along vpon the Sea, was long time in the power of the Vandals; who being expelled; one Barvimus took vpon him the Principate, A^o 935▪ about one hundred yeares after which Prince, Wartisl••us with all his people receaued the Christian faith, Anno 1130. In their issue the Corone•• still remaines, though now divided: for Anno 1540, it was diuided betweene Barvimus and Philip two brothers; the former hauing the higher part next Prussia, the latter the lower part next vnto Mecklenbourg.

MECKLENBOVRG, or Megalopolis, is on the West part of Pomeren. It was the seat of the Heruli, and is a peculiar prin∣cipality, the chiefe of her Townes being 1 Malchaw. 2 Sterne∣berg. 3 Wismar, so called from Wisimarus a King of the Vandals, the father of Rhadaguse, who together with Alarick the Gothe, sacked Rome. 4 Rostocke, made an Vniuersity Anno 1415, at the intreaty of Albert and Henry, Princes of this Province. The first Professours came hither from Erdfort in Saxonie.

This Province tooke the name of Mecklenbourg, or Mega∣lopolis, from a great Towne of this name here being, when the Vandals and Heruli first setled here; but now destroyed. Their first King is said to be one Anterius, the sonne of an Amazonian Lady, a man which learned his first warrefare vnder Alexander the great. The last of these Princes which tooke vpon him the name of King, was Pribislaus, who died, Anno 1179: his full ti∣tle being, Pribislaus Dei gratia Herulorum, Wagriorum, Cire••pae∣noram, Polamborum, Obotritarum, Kissmorum, Vanda∣lorum{que} Rex; These being the ancient names of those particular Tribes of the Barbarians, which were by one generall name cal∣led Heruli.

On the West of this Prouince, by the riuer Traue, is the faire Hanstown of Lubecke; which of old was a Dukedome, but made subiect by Fredericke the first: after whose death they chose an∣other Duke, who within 5 yeares, together with the towne was taken by the Danes; and from them deliuered by Fredericke the 2^d, and by him infranchized. Not much aboue tenne miles from Lubecke, is Hamborough, in which Towne are 777 Brewers, one Lawyer, one Phisician, & 40 Bakers. The reason why there is such an huge disproportion betweene the number of Brew∣ers, and that of Lawyers and Physicians; is, because a cuppe of nimis is their best vomiting potion; & their differences are soo∣ner decided ouer a Canne, then by course of law. Not far hence but on the other side of the riuer is Stoade, where the English men haue a house to sell abroad their cloathes and other com∣modities.

12 SAXONIE.

SAXONIE is bounded on the East with Lusatia and Bran∣denbourg; on the West with Hassia; on the North with Bruns∣wicke; on the South with Franconie and Bohemia. It containeth the countries of Thuringia, Misnia▪ Voitland, and Saxonie.

1 TVRINGIA is environed with Hassia, Franconie, Misnia, and Saxony. The chiefe Citty is Erdford, one of the fairest and biggest of Germany. 2 Iene, an Vniversity of Phisicians. 3 Smal∣cald, famous for the league here made, Anno 1530, between all the Princes & Citties, which maintained the doctrine of Christ, taught by Luther.* 1.526 There entred first into this league the Duke of Saxon and his sonne, Ernest and Francis Dukes of Luneburg; Philip the Lantgraue; George Marquesse of Brandenbourg; the Citties of Serasbourg, Nurenberg, Heilbrune, Ruteling, Vlmes, Lindaw, Constance, Mening, and Campedune. Afterward, Anno 1535, there entred into it, Bermine and Philip, Princes of Po∣meren; Vlricke Duke of Wirtenberg; Robert Prince of Bipont; William Earle of Nassaw; George and Ioachim Earles of Anhalt; the Citties of Francford, Hamborough, Auspurge, Hannolder; & not long after the Palsgraue, and the King of Danemarke. By this famous confederacy, Lu••her not onely kept his head on his shoulders; but the Gospell by him reformed grew to that

strength, that no force or pollicy could ever root it vp. 4 Kale, or Hale, where Philip the Lantgraue was treacherously taken prisoner, as you shall heare anon. 5 Weimar, a Towne which to∣gether with the Castle of Gothe, were assigned for the estate & maintenance of that religious, though vnfortunate, Prince, Io••n Fredericke ••uke of Sax••nie, after his discomfiture and impri∣sonment by Charles the fift.

The whole country is in length but 120 miles, nor any more in breadth: yet it containes 2000 villages, and 12 Earledomes.

This Country was once a Lantgrauesdome, but the male is∣sue failing, it came vnto the Lords of M••snia, Anno 1211.

2 MISNIA is environed with Bohemia, Voitland, Thuring, and Saxonie:* 1.527 it is watred with the riuers Sala, Plissena, El••ter, & Mulda. The chiefe townes are Dresden, seated on Albis, hauing continually on her walls and Bulwarkes 150 Peeces of ordi∣nance; a stable of the Dukes in which are 128 horses of seruice; and a Magazin, out of which 300000 Horse and Foot may bee armed at a dayes warning. The next is Lipsique, as famous a V∣niuersity for Philosophers, as Iene is for Phisicians. It seemeth the Schollers and Cittizens will not suffer their beere to perish; of which here is so much drunke and exported, that the very cu∣stome of it due vnto the duke, amounts to 20000 pounds year∣ly; yet is this towne of no more then two Churches. 3 Rochlus. 4 Mulberg, where Iohn the Electour was discomfited.

Misnia was at first but a Lordship vnder Turingia, and was made a Marquisate, a little after it obtained the Dominion of Turingia:* 1.528 in which state it continued, till the Emperour Sigis∣mund gaue the Dukedome of Saxonie to Marquesse Fred••rick••, in the yeare 1413; whose posterity till this day enioy all the Dukedome.

3 VOYTLAND is a little country South of Misnia, whose chiefe Citties are Olnits. 2 Werda. 3 Cronah. 4 Culmbach, and 5 Hoffe. This Country seemeth to haue taken its name from the Iuites or Vites, who together with the Saxons and Angles con∣quered Brittaine: and to be called Voitland, quasi Vitel••nd▪ the Country of the Vites. It belongeth not totally to the Duke, of Saxonie, for the Marquesses of Auspach in Franconie, possesse the greatest part of it.

4 SAXONY is on the North of Turinge & Misnia; her chiefe Towne is Parthenopolis now Meydenberg, or Magdeberg, which belonged to the Empire; but now is vnder the patronage of the Dukes of Saxonie. For when this Town refusing to receaue the Interim, was outlawd by the Emperour, and giuen to him that could first take it; it was attempted by the Duke of Megelberg; but he was in a Camisado taken prisoner, his Army routed, his Nobles made captiue, and 260 horses brought into the Citty. Next it was besieged by Duke Maurice, who on honourable tearmes was after a long siege receaued into it; A^o 1550, when it had stood on its owne guard the space of 3 yeares. This long opposition of one Towne, taught the Germane Princes what constancie could doe; it held vp the coales of rebellion in Ger∣manie; and indeed proued to be the fire which burned the Em∣perours trophies. For here Duke Maurice comming acquain∣ted with Baron Hedecke, hatched that confederacie, by which not long after this great Emperour was driuen out of Germany. 2 Worlits seated on the Albis. 3 Heldericke. 4 Wittenberg, the seat of the electours of Saxonie, and an Vniuersity of Diuines, founded by Duke Fredericke, Anno 1508. It was called Wit∣tenberg, as some coniecture, from Witti••indus, once Lord of Sax∣onie, when the extent thereof was greatest. Famous is this town for the Sepulchres of Luther and Melancthon; but chiefely for that here were the walls of Popery broken downe, & the Gos∣pell of Christ reduced to perfection. The whole story in briefe is this.

Luther was borne at Isleben in Sax. and studied first at Mag∣deburg; but at the establishing of the Vniuersity of Witte••berg, he was chosen to prosesse there. It hapned in the yeare 1516, that Pope Leo hauing need of money, sent about his Iubiles and Pardons: against the abuses of which, Luther inueighed both priuatly and publikely, by word and writing. This spark grew at last to so great a coale, that it fired the Papall Monarchy; for the Germane Princes cleaued to the doctrine of Luther, & pro∣tested they would defend it to the death: hence were they first called Protestants. Yet was not this reformation so easily esta∣blished. Christ had foretold that fathers should be against their

sonnes, and brothers against brothers for his sake; neither doe we euer finde in any story, that the true religion was induced or religion corrupted about to be amended, without warre and bloudshed. Charles the Emperour whetted on by the Romane Bishops, had long borne a grudge against the reformation; but especially against the confederacy of Smalc••ld. After long heart burnings on either side, they brake out at last into open warre, which at first succeeded luckily with the Princes. But there be∣ing an equality of command, betweene Iohn Fredericke the E∣lectour, and Philip the Lantgraue; one sometimes not appro∣uing, otherwhiles thwarting the others proiects: the ende prooued not answerable. Besides the politique Emperour alwaies eschewed all occasion of battaile; and by this de∣laye wearied out this Armie of the Princes; which without performing any notable exploit, disbanded it selfe: Euery man hastning home to defend his owne. The Duke of Saxo∣nie had most cause to hast••n homeward; for in his absence, his cousin Maurice forgetting the education he had vnder him, and how formerly the Duke had conquered for him, and estated him in the Prouince of Misnia; combined him∣self with the Emperour, and invaded his Vncles Country. But the Duke Electour, not only recouered his own, but sub∣dued all the Estates in which he had formerly placed his vn∣gratefull and ambitious kinsman. The Emperour all this while was not idle, but waited advantage to encounter the Duke, which at last he found righ vnto Mulberg, where the Duke was hearing a Sermon. The Emperour giueth the alarum: the Duke startled from his religious exercise, seeketh to order his men: but in vaine. For they supposing the Emperour to be neerer with all his Forces, then indeed he was; add the wings of feare, to the feet of cowardice, and flie away; yet did the Duke with a few resolute Gentlemen as well as they could, make head a∣gainst the enemie; till most of them were slaine, and the Duke himself taken prisoner. The morrow after this ouerthrow, he was condemned to loose his head, but pardoned he was at last, on condition he should ransomlesse set free Marquesse Alber∣tus, renounce his dignity of the Electourship; resigne vp al his

inheritances, with the like harsh Articles. It was also vrged that he should alter his religiō; but that he so constantly denied that it was om••tted. For his after-maintenance, there were rendred back vnto him, the townes of Weymar and Gothe; from the for∣mer of which, his posterity are now called, Dukes of Weymar. After this victory, the Emperour fraudulently intrapped the Lantgraue; then marched he against the cities, in all which he prevailed, restored the Masse, and draue them to hard composi∣t••on for their liberties. It was thought that in this warre, the Emperour got 1600000 Crownes, and 500 p••eces of Ordi∣nance. The imprisonment of the Lantgraue, contrary to the Em∣perors promise, was the chief thing which ouerthrew his good fortune For Duke Maurice hauing pawned his word, and gi∣uen vnto the Lantgraues children his bond, for the safe returne of their Father, found himself much wronged and grieued. Ther∣fore consulting with Baron Hedeck, he entreth league with the French King, associateth himself with Marquesse Albert, sud∣denly surpriseth Auspurg, and by the terrour which his haste brought with it, forced the Emperour to flye from Inspruch, & the Fathers to break vp the Councell of Trent. The Emperour now brought low, easily hearkned to an honourable composi∣tion, which not long after was concluded; the Cities recoue∣ring their priuiledges; free passage being giuen to the Gospell; and all things being reduced to the same state they were in be∣fore the warres; the restoring of Iohn Fredericke to his Duke∣dome and Electourship, only excepted. So did this Duke Mau∣rice both ouerthrow the liberty of his country, and restore it; so was the preaching of the Gospell by his meanes depressed, by the same again reviued, and established stronger then euer. Thus we see

—Vel nemo, vel qui mihi vulnera fecit, Solus Achillaeo tollere more potest.* 1.529 None but the man which did his Country wound, Achilles-like could heale and make it sound.

I am no Prophet, yet by comparing causes present, with ex∣amples past, what should hinder me from guessing, that as Io∣hannes Georgius the D. now being, is descended from his Mau∣rice,

and hath to the prejudice of the Gospels free passage, and his Countries liberty▪ sided with the Emperour Ferdinand in these present warres: but that on a like insight of the easuing inconveniences, he may with his ••ight hand build vp, what his left hath plu••ked downe.

The Doctrine of Luther thus s••ttled in Germany, and being agreeable to the word of God, was quickly propagated ouer all Christendome: the reasons of which, next vnto the Al••••gh∣ty power of the most High,* 1.530 may be prin••••pally sixe. 1 The d••li∣gence and assiduity of preaching in C••tty and Village. 2 The publishing of bookes of piety and Christian Religion. 3 The translations of the Scriptures into the vulgar language; where∣by the simple might discerne good from bad, the m••ddy do∣ctrine of Rome, from the cleare Water of Life. 4 The educati∣on of youth, especially in Catechismes, which contained the whole body of Christian Religion; which once well planted in their mindes, was it radicable. 5 The continuall offers o••d spu∣tations to the adverse party in a publike aud••ence; which be••ng denied, gaue assurance of the truth, and soundnes of the one: as of the falshood and weaknes of the other. 6 Their compiling of Martyrologies and Histories of the Church; which cannot but worke an admirable confirmation of fai••h and constancie in the hearers and readers: There is one only policy wan••ing, namely the calling of a generall Synode, to compose the diffe∣rences of the reformed Church, about the Sacraments and Pre∣destination; which would certainly strengthen their own cause; and weaken the enemies; whose chief hopes are, that the present disagreements will arme party against party, to their own de∣struction. But God grant that their hopes may be frustrated, & we will say with the Poet,

—Hae manus Troiam origent? Parvas habet spes Troia, si tales habet. * 1.531Shall these small jarres restore the ruin'd Pope? Small hope he hath, if this be all his hope.

Saxonie was once farre greater then now it is, containing all be∣tween Albis and the Rhene ••ast and West; and from Danu∣bius, to the Germane and Balticke Ocean, North and South. The

Saxons were a people of Asia. called the Saecae or Sassones, who first seated themselues in the Cimbrick Chersonesse;* 1.532 afterward they came more Southward into Germany. A valiant Nation questionless•• they were; they conquered England, and were the l••st of the German••s which yeelded to the French Monarch, Charles the Great; by whose mea••s also they recei••ed the faith of Christ Anno 785. The Prince of the Saxons then was Wit∣tikindus, from whom are descended the present Kings of France since Hugh Capet,* 1.533 the ancient Princes of Aniou and Maine, the present Kings of England, the ancient Dukes of Burgundie, and present Dukes of Saxonie. Anno 1106, Magnus Duke of Saxo∣nie, dying without heires males, the Dukedome was giuen vnto Henry surnamed Guelse, Duke of Bavaria, who claimed it in right of his wife Gertrude. His son Henry, called the Lion, suc∣ceeded in both Dukedomes. But he being by Fredericke Barba∣rossa, for his many insolencies, depriued of this dignity: it was conferr'd on Bernard Earle of Anhalt, whose grandmother was He••like the Mother of Magnus aboue-named. A^o 1423. The male line of this B••rnard failing, Saxonie was by Sigismund the Emperour, giuen vnto Fred••ricke, Marquesse of Misnia. In his line it stil continueth, though not without a manifest breach, which hapned when Iohn Fredericke being depriued, D. Mau∣rice was invested into the Electorship. And because these trans∣lations of States are not ordinary, I will briefly relate the cere∣monies thereat vsed.

There were at Wittenb••rg scaffolds erected, on which sate the Emperour,* 1.534 and the Princes Electours in their Robes. On the backside of the Stage were placed the Trumpetters; right a∣gainst it standeth D. Maurice, with two bands of horsemen The first in a ••ull carreir ranne their horses vp to the pauillion: Out of the second issued Henry Duke of Brunswicke, Wolfang Prince of B••pont; and Albert D. of Bavier. These when they had in like manne•• coursed their horses about, alighted, ascended to the Throne, and humbly required the Emperour, that for the com∣mon go••d, he would advance D. Maurice to the Electourship. He c••••sulting with the Electours, made answere to the Duke of Mentz, that he was content, so D. Maurice would in per∣son

come and desire it. Then came forth D. Maurice with the whole troup; before him were bor••e ten ensignes, bea••ing the Armes of as many Regions wherein he desi••ed to be invested. When he came before the throne, ••e kneeled down on his knees, & humbly desired the Emperor to bestow o•• him the ••l••ctor∣ship of Saxonie, & all the lands of Iohn ••rederick late Electour. His petition was granted. Then the B••shop of Menz ••••ad vnto him the Oath by which the ••lectours are bound vnto the Em∣pire: which Oath when D. Maurice had taken, the Empe••our deliuered vnto him a sword, which was a signe of his perfect in∣vestiture. Duke Maurice now the Electour of Saxonie arose, gaue the Emperour thanks, promised his fidelity, ma••e obey∣sance, and took his place among the Electours. This solemnity was on the 24 day of Febr. Anno 1548.

The revenue of this Dukedome in the dayes of Chris••i••nus, Augu••tus, and Mauritius, was not les••e then 400000 pounds yearely; but now by the ill ordered custome of Germanie, they are distracted amongst diuers pettie Princes and Lords.

Within the bounds of Saxonie are two small Principates, namely of Anha••t and Mansfield; the P••inces of the former being Cal••inists, of the latter Catholiques; both which are Ho∣magers to the Duke of ••axonie. Both these houses haue beene long famous for the excellent spirits which they haue bred vp for the warres, as if military valour were annex••d and here∣ditary to thei•• Families. The principall of them at this time is Christian Prince of Anhalt, who so fai••h••ully stood out, as long as there was any hope of doing good, for Fred••rick•• the El••∣ctour ••alatine, a••d King of B••hem••a, whose Lie••tenant ••e was. And on the o••her side Earnestus Earle of Mansfie••d, so renow∣ned for the warres which he hath maintained in all Germanie, with great fortune and courage.* 1.535 They which delineate the pe∣degree of the Earles of this Family, deriue them (to note vnto you so much by the way) from one of the Knights of King Arthurs round Table, borne at Mansfield in Nottinghamsh••re, who setling himselfe in Germany, gaue name to this house.

* 1.536The Armes of Saxonie are Bar••••wise of 6 pieces Sable, and Or, a Bend slowred Verte. This Bend was added to the coat,

being before only Barry S, and O: by Fredericke Barbarossa, when he invested Bernard of Anhalt in the Dukedome. For this Bernard desiring some difference added to his Armes, ••o distin∣guish h••m from the former Dukes, the Emperor took a ch••plet of Rue, which he then wore on his head, and threw it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his buckler or escotcheon of Armes; which was thereon presently painted.

13 BRVNSWICK and LVNEBOVRG.

The Dukedomes of BRVNSWICK and LVNEB••VRG are bounded on the East with Brande••bourg, on the West wit•• Wastphalen, on the North with Denmar••e, on the South wit•• Saxonie and Hassia The riuer Amasa or Ems runn••th throu••h the country: whose chief cities are first Brunswicke, built by ••he Brunnus, son ••o Ludolphus D. of Saxonie, and Vn••••e to He••r•• the first Emperour, called the Fowler. Nigh vnto this Towne is the mountaine Hamelen, vnto which the Pied Piper led the chil∣dren of Halberstade, where they all sunke, and were neuer m••••e seene: but of this Story more annon when we come to T••a••••••l∣vania. 2 Wo f••ha••ten, where the Duke doth keep his Court; for though Brunswicke giueth him his title, yet wil it not ye••ld h••m any obedience, but reputeth her selfe among the Hans••townes: for which cause there haue b••n great warres between the Dukes and the Ci••izens. 3 Halbersta••e a Bishops See, the pres••nt Bi∣shop (or rather the administrator of the Bishopricke) being Christian Duke of ••ru••swicke, that noble young souldier, who hath vowed his life and fortunes to the seruice of ••lizabe••h Q. of Bohemi••. 4 Luneb••urg so called of the Moone 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the old i••••••••itants did worship. 5 Cella the seat of the Duke of Lune∣bourg.

T••e Lords of these Prouinces d••riue their pedegree from one Welfus, son to Isenb••rdus Earle of Altorse in Sue••ia. This Isenbardus had to wife one Ierm••nirudis▪ who grieuously accu∣sed one of her neighbour women of adulteries, and had her punished, because she had not long be••o••e bin deli••ered of sixe children at a birth. It fortuned that she her self, her husband be∣ing abroad in the fields, was deliuered at one birth of twelue children, all males. She s••aring the like infamous punishme••••,

which by her instigation had bin inflicted on the former wo∣man; commanded the nurse to kill eleuen of them. The Nu••se going to execute the will of her mistrisse, was met by her Lord, then returning homeward. He demaunded what she carried in her lap, she answered, puppies: he desired to see them, she deni∣ed him. The Lord on this growing angry, opened her apron, & there sound eleuen of his own sonnes, pretty sweet babes, and of most promising countenances. The Earle examined the matter, found out the truth; inioyned the old trot to be secret, and put the children to a miller to nurse. Six yeares being passed ouer in silence, the Earle making a solemne feast, invited most of his wiues and his own friends. The yong boyes he attireth all in the same fashion, and presenteth them to their mother: she misdoub∣ting the truth, confesseth her fault, is by the Earle pardoned, and acknowledgeth her children From Welfus the eldest of these brethren, descended Earle Henry, son and heire to the Lady Lu∣itgardis Queene of the Franks and Bavarians. His posterity held Bavaria 109 yeares. Afterward they came to be Dukes of Saxony, vnder whose command & Empire, Brunswick & Lune∣bourg once were;* 1.537 till Duke Henry called the Lyon, was proscri∣bed by the Emperour Fredericke Barbarossa, and disinherited both from Brunswicke & Saxonie. At last his grand-child Otho got by his submission, the Dukedome of Brunswicke, together with the title of Lunebourg, by the grant of Fredericke the se∣cond. This Otho died 1252: whose posterity injoyed these Dukedomes joyntlie, till the yeare 1430; in which the Coun∣try was diuided between William the Victorious, who had the title of Brunswicke: and his Vncle Bernard who had the title of Lunebourg. In their posterity both these Dukedomes still re∣main, though Brunswicke be the greater.

* 1.538The Armes of Brunswicke are Gules, two Lyons Or, armed Azure. As for the A••mes of Lunebourg, they are quarterly 1. G, two Lyons O, armed B. 2^ly A Semie of hearts G, a Lyon B, armed & crowned O. 3^ly B, a Lyon A, armed G: and 4^ly G, a Lyon O, armed B; a bordure componie O and B.

14. HASSIA.

The Lantgrauedome of HASSIA is environed on the East

with Saxonie, on the South with Franconie, on the West and North with Westphalen. It took its name from the Hassi, who with the Chatti inhabited the Country.* 1.539 The Christian Faith was first here preached by Boniface or Winifride an Englishman, A^o 730, or thereabouts: of which Winifride I finde this pretty Apothegme, that in old time there were golden Prelates, and wood••n chalices; but in his time, wooden Prelates, and golden ch••l••ces. Not much vnlike this there is another of newer inven∣ti••n, viz: that Christians had once blind Churches, and light∣some hearts; but now they haue lightsome Churches, & blind hearts.

The chief townes are 1 Dormestad, the seat and inheritance of the youngest House of the La••tgraues. This Lodowicke was by Count Mansfield taken prisoner, Anno 1622, and his whole town & Country exposed to the spoyle and rapine of his soul∣diers: because (besides other ill offices) he was the chief per∣swader of the Princes of the vnion, to disband their forces pro∣uided for the defence of the Palatinate; and reconcile themselues to the Emperour.* 1.540 2 Marpurg an Vniuersity, and the seat of the second house of the Lantgraues, descending from Ph••lip, who was Lantgraue hereof in the time of Charles the 5^th, whom he so valiantly withstood. 3 Geysen a town belonging to the Lant∣graues of Marpurge. 4. Dries. 5 Frankenbourge; 6 Cassels, three townes belonging to the elder house of the Lantgraues, where∣of Cassell is the chief, as being the seat of their residence. This ci∣ty is situate in a fruitfull Country, and is well fortified with strong earthen walls, and deep ditches: yet are the houses of no great beau••y; being composed for the most part, of wood, thatch, and clay. Vnto this Prouince belongeth the County of Waldecke, whose chief Cities are 1 Wa••decke; and Corbach: the Earles hereof are subiect to the Lantgraue; the first of them be∣ing Otho,* 1.541 A^o 1300 or thereabouts.

Within this Country also is the country of Vetera••ia, com∣monly called the Conf••deration of Wederawe; containing among others, the Counties of Nassaw, and Hanawe, and the free City of Frieburge. This Frieburge is (as we said) an imperiall City, situate in the midst of most pleasant and delicious corne-fields.

Hanaw, or Hannouia, is distant from Francfort ad Moenum ten miles, and is a County of it selfe; the chief town next vnto it, be∣ing Windecke; the first Earle hereof was in the yeare 1392, or thereabouts, and by name Otho. As for the Countie of Nassaw, it hath in it many Pri•••••• towns, as 1 Dillingbourg the princi∣pall. 2 Nassaw. 3 Catzenelbagen an Earledome of it selfe: to which both the Princes of Orenge, and Lantgraues of Hassen lay title; & in whose name some footsteps of the Chatti are ap∣parantly couched; and 4 Herborn, in which that great Scholle•• Piscator professed Diuinity; & that huge method-monger Al∣stedius, now teacheth the Arts. This house of Nass••w is very an∣cient and famous,* 1.542 the first Earle being one Otho, A^o 1079: out of whose loynes haue streamed Adolphus Nassovius the Em∣perour, A^o 1292, the ancient Dukes of Geldria and the present Princes of Orange, who are Lords also of manie townes and Seigneuries in Belgia. All these Princes, as also the Lantgraue follow the doctrine of Calvin.

Hassia was once an Earledome vnder Thuringia, Anno 1042, Lodowicke was Earle of Hassen, whose successours were afterward preferred to the dignity of Lantgraues; the most pu∣issant of which was Philip, a man who much swayed the affaires of Germany.* 1.543 Anno 1520. he discomfited King Fernando, and re∣stored Vlricke to the Dukedome of Wirtenberge. Anno 1530, he vnited all the Protestant Princes and cities of Germany, in a cō∣mō league at Smalcald, for the defence of the reformed religion, An^o 1545, he vndertook the cause of Gos••aria against the D. of Brunswicke, whom in a set battaile he took prisoner, together with his sonne, and possessed his Country. Anno 1548, he vni∣ted all the Princes and Cities of Germany, in an offensiue and a defensiue league against Charles the fift. But that warre succe∣ded not prosperously; fo•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and the Duke of Saxonie his per∣petuall confederate, being taken prisoners; he submitted him∣self to the Emperour at Kale or Hale in Misnia, his sonnes in Law D. Maurice, the Marquesse of Brandenbourg; & Wolfang Prince of Deuxponts, hauing giuen their bonds for his returne. The conditions of his pardon were 1, that he should dismantle all his townes, except Cassell: 2. that he should yeeld vp vnto

the Emperour, all his munition: 3 that he should pay vnto the Emperour 150000 Crownes. The same night he was by the D. of Alva invited to supper: his sonnes in law of Saxonie and Brandenbourg accompanying him. After supper he was contra∣ry to the Lawes o•• hospitality, and the Emperours exact pro∣mise, detained prisoner:* 1.544 The fallacie stood thus. In the Empe∣rours compact with the three Princes, the words were, that the Lantgraue should be kept, Nicht in emig gesengknes, that is, not in any prison; which the Emperors Secretary by a smal dash of his penne, turned into Nicht in ewig gefengk••es, that is, not in euerlasting prison. Well, in prison he staide 5 yeares, which being expired, he was again set at large by Duke Maurice, the ouer∣thrower and restorer of the German liberty.

The Armes of the Lantgraue are Azure,* 1.545 a Lyon barri•• of 8 pieces, Arg. and Gules; armed and crowned Or.

There are diuers other inferiour Princes of Germany, which yet are absolute and free: insomuch that in one dayes riding, a Traueller may meet with diuers lands,* 1.546 and diuers coynes twice or thrice: euery free Prince & free City (whose Lawes the Em∣perours are sworne to keep inviolable) hauing power to make what Lawes, and coyne what money he will. And hence in the censure of kingdomes; the King of Spaine is said to be Rex ho∣minum••, because of his subjects reasonable obedience: the king of France, Rex Asmorum, because of their infinite taxes and impositions: the King of England, Rex Diabolorum, because of his subjects often insurrections against, and depositions of their Princes: But the Emperour of Germanie is called Rex R••gum, because there is such a number of Reguli, or free Princes which liue vnder his command; or rather at their own command; for they doe euen what they list.

There are 20 Vniuersities in Germany.

• 1 Collen West.
• 2 Triers West.
• 3 Basil Swit.
• 4 Deling Swit.
• 5 Tubingen Bav.
• 6 Ingolstade Bav.
• 7 Mentz Fr.
• 8 Wirtenberg. Fr.
• 9 Heidelberg. Fr.
• 10 Iene Sax.
• 11 Lipsique. Sax.
• 12 Wittenberg Sax.
• 13 V••enna Au••t.
• 14 Friburg. Au••t.
• 15 Francfort. Bran.
• 16 Rostocke Pom
• 17 Gr••pswald Pom
• 18 Marpurg. Has.
• 19 Olmutz. Mor.
• 20 Prage. Boh.

There are in Germany

• ...Emperour 1.
• ...Dukes 34
• ...Archbishops 7
• ...Lantgraues 4
• ...Vicounts.
• ...King 1
• ...Marquesses 6
• ...Bishops 47
• ...Earles
• ...Barons.

Thus much of Germany.

OF DENMARKE.

DENMARKE containeth the Cimbricke Chersonesse, part of Scandia, and the Ilands of the Balticke Sea.

* 1.547The CHERSONESSE hath on the Southwest the Albis, on the Southeast the riuer Trare, on the South a little piece of Germany. In all other parts, the sea. It was first inhabited by the Cimbri, thence called the Cimbrian Chersonesse. Of the Cimbri we shall speake more anon;* 1.548 as for Chersonesus it is so called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, à terrâ & insula. It being the same with Peninsula in Latine. Now of these Chersonesi, fiue were most famous, 1 Peloponnesus in Greece; 2^ly Thracica Chersone∣sus in Thrace: 3^ly Taurica Chersonesus in Scythia or Tartary; 4^ly Aurea Ch••rsonesus in India; of all which in their due pla∣ces; and 5^ly this Cimbrica Chersonesus where we now are. This Cimbrian Chersonesse is then in length 120 miles, in bredth 80: and containeth 28 Cities, 4 Bishops Sees, and 20 royall castles or palaces; as well for the Country, as the priuate retirements of the King. The chief Prouinces are Holst or Holsatia, whose chief Cities are Nyemunster and Bramsted:* 1.549 this Prouince is the title of the second sonne of Denmarke. II Dietmars, whose chief Cities are Meldorp, whose citizens are so rich, that they couer their houses with copper: and 2 Marue. III Slesia, or Sleswicke, whose chief towns are Goterpe, and 2 Londen an hauen Town vpon Eider. IV. Iuitland whence came the Iuites, who together with the Saxons, and Angles, conquered England. The chiefe tow••s are 1 Rincopen, 2 Nicopen▪ 3 Holn, and 4 Arhausen.

The ILANDS of the BALTICKE are 35. The chief are Senland or Selandunia, in length 64, in bredth 52 miles. It con∣taineth

7 strong castles belonging to the King, and about 13 Cities, the chief of which are 1 Haffen, or Hafnia, the kings seat, and the only Vniuersity in Denmarke; it is called by the Ger∣mans, Copenhagen: that is, m••rcatorum portus, the marchants H••uen. 2 Helfinura, or Elseneur, standing on the Sea side. At this towne the Marriners which haue passed, or are to passe the Sound, vse to pay their customes. 3 Rosc••••lt, the Sepulchre of the Danish Princes; Between this Hand and the firme land of Scundivania, is the passage called the Sound, toward Muscovie: which did yeeld vnto the King very great profit yearly; but now it is not a little fallen, since the Eng••ish found out the Nor∣therne passage vnto Russia. This Sound is in bredth 3 miles and somwh••t more; and is commanded by the castle of Hilsem∣bourg on Scandia side, & that of Cronburge in this Iland: which castles are the best forti••ied and furnished of any in this Coun∣try. II ••ionia or Fuinen containing 8 cities; the principal where∣of are 1 Ottonium or Osel. 2 Swienbourgh or Suiborch. III Born∣holmia, situate on the Balticke sea, not farre from Gothland; the chief city is Borneholme. It was redeemed by Fredericke the 2^d, from the state of Lubecke; to which it had for 50 yeares toge∣ther bin pawned. IV Fimera, in which Ticho Brahe built an ar∣tificiall Tower; in which are many rare Mathematicall Instru∣ments. The chief town is Petersborne.

SCANDIVANIA or SCANDIA, is environed with the Seas, saue where it is joyned to Muscovie. It lieth part on this side▪ part beyond the Articke circle; so that the longest day in the more Northerne part is about three Months. It containeth the Kingdomes of Norwey, Swethland, and part of Denmarke. That part of Scandivania which belongeth vnto Denmarke, is situate in the South of this great Peninsula; and is diuided into 3 Prouinces, viz: 1 Hallandia, 2 Sconia or Scania; and 3 Ble∣scida.

Ha••india hath on the North Swethland, on the South Scan∣dia, on the East the wild woods that part it from Gothland. The Country is fruitfuller then Blescida, and barrenner then Scania. The chief town is Halanesoe.

Scania or Seonia hath on the South Hallandia; on all other

parts the sea. It is in length 72 miles, and 48 in bredth; and is the pleasantest Country in all Denmarke, most aboundant in fruits, most rich in merchandise, and on the sea sides so stored with herr••ngs; that sometimes ships are scarce able with winde and oare to break through them, and row off the harbour. The chief towns are 1 Londis, a great hauen town. 2 Elbogen. 3 Fals∣kerbode. Here is also the castle of Elsimbourg aboue-mentioned.

Bl••scida or Blicker hath on the North Swethland, on the Fast and South the Balticke sea; on the North a little Si••us or sea gullet, by which it is parted from Scanta. It is a mountai∣nous and barren country. The chief towns are Ma••nogia, the birth place of Casp. Bertholinus; and 2 Colmar, a strong for∣tresse against the Sw••thlander.

The people of this Country are good Souldiers both by sea and land;* 1.550 but fitter for the sea then the field: the Magistrate is wise rather by experience, then by study; the old man coue∣tous; the yong man thrifty; and the Marchant ambitious. The women are of the same conditions as the women of ••elgia. They receiued the Christian Religion by the preaching of An∣su••rius,* 1.551 and follow the reformation of Luther.

The soyle is naturally more fit for pasture, then for tillage; feeding such a multitude of Oxen, that 50000 are said to bee sent hence yearely into Germany. Their other commodities, are Fish, Tallow, Furniture for shipping, Armours, Oxe-hides, Buck skinnes, Wamscot, Firrewood, Filberds, and the like.

The first inhabitants hereof were the Cimbri, a people des∣cended from Gomer, the first son of Iaphet. They are said to haue first dwelt on the banks of Palus Moeotis,* 1.552 where they were called Cimmerij, and gaue name to Bospherus Cimmerius there being. These C••mmerij being ouer-layed by the Scythians, re∣moued their seates more Northward into a Country bounded according to Plutarch by the great Ocean on the one side; and the Forrest of Heroynia on the other; being the Country where we now are. They were a people of extraordinary big stature, h••uing blew or red eyes, and liued most vpon theft; so that for their sakes, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the Ger∣mans called all theeues, Cimbres. It hapned that the Ocean ouer∣flowing

a great part of their Country compelled them to seeke new seates; whereupon in great multitudes abandoning their dwellings, they petitioned the Romans, then lording it ouer a great part of the world, for some place to settle in. This request being denied, they proceeded in an other manner, winning with their swords, what their tongues could not obtain. Manilius, Sillanus, and Cepio, all Roman Consuls, perished by them; so that now (saith Florus) actum esset de imperio Romano, nisi illi seculo Marius contigisset; for he, as we haue elsewhere told you, vtterly ouerthrew them. The next inhabiters hereof were the Saxons, of whom we haue already spoken; and as for the Danes they were a people inhabiting the Ilands of Sinus Codanus, who about the yeare 500,* 1.553 left their old dwellings, and came vnto the Cimb••icke Chersonesse; not long before forsaken by the Sa∣xons, at the conquest of England. They liued a great while in a confused state, which at last was brought to some conformity by Gotricus their King,* 1.554 Anno 797: They were much giuen to Sea-robberies, and taking dislike against Osbert King of Nor∣thumberland, who had rauished a Lady, sister to the Danish King; they came with grea•• strength into England: where for 255 yeares they tyrannized ouer the afflicted people. Of late they haue had no warres but with the Swethlanders, to whose kingdome they pretend a title from their Q. Margaret; who vanquished Albertus the King of Swethland, and gouerned it: as also did many of her successours, as shall be shewed in the Catalogue of the Swethland Kings. I will now reckon vp such Kings of the Danes, as haue bin since Charles the Great, the for∣mer of which were in number 44, hauing no certainty or appa∣rance of continuance.

The Kings of Denmarke.

797

1 Gotrieus.

2 Henningus.

3 Canutus

4 Ivarus

5 Agnerus

6 Frotho

7 Haraldus

8 Gormo

10 Canutus II

11 Canutus III

12 Sueno

2 Henningus.

3 Canutus

4 Ivarus

5 Agnerus

6 Frotho

7 Haraldus

8 Gormo

10 Canutus II

11 Canutus III

12 Sueno

2 Henningus.

3 Canutus

4 Ivarus

5 Agnerus

6 Frotho

7 Haraldus

8 Gormo

10 Canutus II

11 Canutus III

12 Sueno

2 Henningus.

3 Canutus

4 Ivarus

5 Agnerus

6 Frotho

7 Haraldus

8 Gormo

10 Canutus II

11 Canutus III

12 Sueno

2 Henningus.

3 Canutus

4 Ivarus

5 Agnerus

6 Frotho

7 Haraldus

8 Gormo

10 Canutus II

11 Canutus III

12 Sueno

2 Henningus.

3 Canutus

4 Ivarus

5 Agnerus

6 Frotho

7 Haraldus

8 Gormo

10 Canutus II

11 Canutus III

12 Sueno

2 Henningus.

3 Canutus

4 Ivarus

5 Agnerus

6 Frotho

7 Haraldus

8 Gormo

10 Canutus II

11 Canutus III

12 Sueno

926

9 Harald II* 1.555

2 Henningus.

3 Canutus

4 Ivarus

5 Agnerus

6 Frotho

7 Haraldus

8 Gormo

10 Canutus II

11 Canutus III

12 Sueno

2 Henningus.

3 Canutus

4 Ivarus

5 Agnerus

6 Frotho

7 Haraldus

8 Gormo

10 Canutus II

11 Canutus III

12 Sueno

2 Henningus.

3 Canutus

4 Ivarus

5 Agnerus

6 Frotho

7 Haraldus

8 Gormo

10 Canutus II

11 Canutus III

12 Sueno

1067

13 Haraldus III. 2

1069

14 Canutus IIII 10

2 Henningus.

3 Canutus

4 Ivarus

5 Agnerus

6 Frotho

7 Haraldus

8 Gormo

10 Canutus II

11 Canutus III

12 Sueno

1079

15 Olaus 10

1009

16 Ericus 13

1102

17 Haraldus V 52

1104

18 Nicolaus 30

1135

19 Ericus V

1140

20 Ericus VI

1150

21 Sueno

1161

22 Valdemarus 24

1185

23 Canutus 18

1203

24 Valdemarus II. 40

1243

25 Eri••us VII. 9

1251

26 Abel

1252

27 Christophorus 7

1260

28 Ericus VIII. 27

1287

29 Ericus IX. 35

1322

30 Christopher. II 12

1334

31 Val••emarus III 42

1376

32 Margareta 35

1411

33 Ericus D. Pome∣rani•••••• Margar. ado••••at. 28

1439

34 Ch••istoph. D. Bau.

1448

35 Ch••istiernus Co∣mes Alde••b••••••g. 34

1482

36 Ioannes 32

1514

37 Christiernus II 9

1523

38 Fridericus I

1535

39 Christiernus III 2••

1559

40 Fridericus II 29

1588

41 C••ristianus IV

42 Christianus. Now liuing, King of Denmarke and Norway.

* 1.556The revenues of this Crown cannot be great; there being no commodity in his kingdome but fish, to allure Mariners: they which are also, are vncertain, considering the Sound sometimes yeeldeth more then others.

* 1.557The Armes are Or, 3 Lyons passant Vert, crowned of the first.

OF NORWAY.

* 1.558NORWEY is bounded on the North with Lappia, on the East with the Dofrine mountaines, by which it is parted from Swethland; on the other parts with the Seas. It containeth in length 1300 miles, in bredth not halfe so much. This country is exceedingly troubled with certain little beasts,* 1.559 which they call Lemmers. They are about the bignes of a field mouse, & are by the inhabitants said to drop out of the clouds in tempestu∣ous weather. They deuoure like the Locusts euery green thing on the earth, and at a certain time die all in heapes (as it were) together: and with their stench so poison the aire, that the poore people are long after troubled with the Iaundies, and with a giddinesse in the head. But these beasts come not often.

It is called Norwey for the Northerne situation: the people are much giuen to hospitality, plain-dealers, &c abhorring theft

They were once famous warriers, they conquered Neustria in France, since called Normandy, vnder the conduct of Rollo; Eng∣land vnder the leading of D. William; Italy and Sicily vnder the banners of Tancred: Ireland and the Orcades vnder the ensignes of Turgesius: and the kingdome of Antioch vnder the leading of Boemund.

The soyle is so barren, that the people liue on dried fish in∣st••ed of bread; but the better (that is the richer sort) buy corne of such merchants as come to traffick with thē. Their chief cō∣modities are stockfish, butter, rich furres, traine oyle, pitch, and tackling for ships; as masts, cables, deale-boards, and the like; which the inhabitants exchange for corne, wine, fruits, and beere.

Townes here are exceeding thinne, and in them the houses very miserable and poore; for the most part patched vp of durt and hurdles, not much vnlike our ordinary village-houses in Lincolneshire, The chief of these towns are 1 Nidrosia, the See of an Archbishop, who is the Metropolitan of Norwey, Island, and Groinland. 2 Bergen, one of the foure ancient mart-townes of Europe; the other three being London in England, Novigrod in Muscovie, and Bruges in Flanders. But of these, three are de∣cayed, viz: this Bergen, which hath yeelded to Wardhuis; Novi∣grod which by reason of the change of navigation through the Balticke, into the Northerne passage, hath giuen way to S. Ni∣cholas: and Bruges which was depriued of her traffick by Ant∣werpe, from whence it is remoued to Amsterdam: For the Hol∣landers by blocking vp the hauen; but especially by keeping Bergen aep Zome, haue such a command ouer the riuer; that no vessell can passe or repasse without their licence. 3 Asloya, a Bi∣shops See, and the place in which Iustice is administred for all the kingdome: and 4 Staffanger.

On the North and West of Norwey lieth Finmarchia,* 1.560 a great and populous Prouince; the people whereof are for the most part idolaters. It took the name of Finmarch, as being the boūds or marches of the F••nni, of which people we shall tell you more in Swethland; it is subiect together with Norwey vnto the king of Denmarke. The chief townes are 1 Saman, 2 Hielso, both sea-townes:

and 3 Wardhuis seated in the very Northerne end of all the Country; a towne very profitable and seruiceable to the King, in that it a weth the Lappians, who border on this Pro∣uince: and because ships must of necessity touch at it in their passage to Muscouie. It is so called, for that it standeth in a little Iland called Warde.

* 1.561To omit the Catalogue of such Kings as are vncertaine, we will begin with king Subidagerus, who was king of all the three kingdomes, and at his death diuided them again amongst his three sonnes.

The Kings of Norwey.

• 1 Subidagerus
• 2 Haddingus
• 3 Hotharius
• 4 Collerus
• 5 F••ogerus
• 6 Gota••us
• 7 Rotherus
• 8 Helga
• 9 Hasmunlu••
• 10 Reginaldus
• 11 Gumaraus
• 12 Osmundus
• 13 Olaus
• 14 Osmundus II. not long af∣ter whose time Anno. sc. 800, the Normans began their ir∣ruptions.
• 15 Aquinus
• 16 Heraldus
• 17 Olaus II
• 18 Sueno K. of Dan.
• 19 Olaus III.
• 20 Sueno II
• 21 Canuius
• 22 Magnus
• 23 Haraldus II
• 24 Magnus II
• 23 Magnue III
• 26 Ingo
• 27 Aquinus of Norw.
• 27 Marg. of Den. by this marriage, the two kingdomes of Denmarke & Norwey were vnited, and neuer since disioy∣ned; the Danes keeping the natiues so poore, that they are not able to resist them; besides the strong Garrisons kept on all parts of the Country, keep it in an absolute awe. The Christian Faith was first preached here by the meanes of Pope Adrian the fourth. They followed the reformed Church after the opi∣nions of Luther; and speake the Dutch language; which is also common to their Lords of Denmarke, and neighbours of Swe∣den.

The Armes of this Kingdome are Gules, a Lion rampant Or,

crowned and armed of the first, in his pawes a Dansk hatchet Arg.

The chief order of Knighthood is of the Elephant,* 1.562 instituted by Fredericke the second king of Denmarke; their badge is a coller powdred with Elephants towred, circling the kings armes and hauing at the end the picture of the Virgin Mary,

There are reckoned in Denmarke and Norwey

• ...Archbishops 3
• ...Dukes
• ...Earles
• ...Bishops 15
• ...Marquesses
• ...Viscunts.

One Vniuersity, namely Copenhagen.

Thus much of Denmarke and Norwey.

OF SWETHLAND.

SWETHLAND is bounded on the East with Muscouie, on the West with the Dofrine hils, on the North with the Fro∣zen Seas, on the South with the Balticke seas. These Balticke Seas are they which beginning at the narrow passage, called the Sound, interlace the countries of Denmarke, Swethlaud, Germa∣ny, and Poland, and extend euen to Livonia and Lituania. These Seas are by some called Mare Su••vicum; by Pomponius Mela, Sinus Codanus; by Strabo, Sinus Venedicus: but generally Mare Balticum, because the great Peninsula of Scandia was called Baltia. The reasons why this sea being so large, doth not ebb & flow, are 1 the narrownesse of the streight by which the Ocean is let unto it; and secondly the Northerne situation of it, where∣by the celestial influences produce therein the lesser operation.

This country alone, without the adiacent Prouinces of Lap∣pia, Scricfinia, & Barm••a, is little lesse then Italy and France ioy∣ned together: and with the additions of the said nations, is big∣ger by a circuit of 9••0 miles.

The people participate much in nature with the Norweians, as hospitable & valiant as they: for from hence came the Gothes, Suev••, Longobards, & other barbarous Nations, which by their often inundations ouer all Europe, gaue occasion to the olde

adage, Omne malum ab Aquilono.

They were converted to the Christian Faith long since, and now follow the doctrine of Luther, vsing the Dutch language, though not without an apparant and notable difference, in pro∣nunciation and Orthographie.

The soyle is so fertill, that to see a bigger is a difficult mat∣ter; and the aire so healthfull, that it is ordinary to see men of 130, or 140 yeares of age. The country aboundeth with Mines of Lead, Copper, and Siluer, which are transported into other Nations, together with hides of Bucks, Goates, and Oxen, Tal∣low, Tarre, Barley, Malt, costly Furres, and the like.

The chief Prouinces are,

1 LAPPIA the most Northerne part of all Scandia, is diui∣ded into the Easterne,* 1.563 containing Biarmia and Corelia, which belo••geth vnto the Knez or Duke of Russia: and the Easterne comprehending Lappia, properly so called, & Scricfinnia, which are vnder the king of Sweden. Lappland is situate between Scric∣finnia, North; Sweden, South; the Dofrine hills, West; and S••∣nus Boddi••us, East. The people deriue their name from their blockish behauiour, the word Lappon signifying as much as in∣epius or insulsus in Latine. Scri••finnia lieth between I••apland & the frozen Ocean. They deriue their name from the Finni, a great people of Scandia, and Scricken a Dutch word, signifying leaping, sliding, or bounding, for such is their gate: and more∣ouer in that for their more speedy sliding ouer the ice, of which this Countrey in the winter is full; they vsed wooden-soaled shooes, with sharp bottomes, now in vse among the Germans, and by them called Scrickeshoenon, or sliding-shooes. The anci∣ent writers call this people Scrictofinni. These together with the Laplanders, vse to giue worship and diuine honour all the day following to that liuing creature what ere it be, which they see at their first going out of their doores in a morning: and are so poore, that they pay vnto the King of Sweden for tribute, rich skinnes, and furres; as being without the vse of money, and benefit of houses. They are of an indifferent good stature, and passing well skilled in Archerie.

* 1.5642 BODIA hath on the North Scricfinnia; on the South Fin∣land;

on the East Sinns Finnicus, and part of Muscouie; on the West a large and capacious bay or sea-gulet, which from hence is called Sinus Bodicns, The chief townes are 1 Virtis. 2 Vista. 3 Helsinga, honoured with the title of a Dukedome.

3 FINLAND hath on the North Bodia, on the South the Balticke Sea, or Mare Suevicum; on the East Sinus Finnicus, & on the West Sinus Bodicus. It is by Munster thought to be cal∣led Finland, quasi fine land, quod pulchrior & amoenior sit Suecia, because it is a more fine and pleasing country then Sweden it selfe. But indeed it is so called from the Finni or Fenni, a potent Nation who haue here dwelt, whose character thus framed by Tacitus, Finnis m••ra feritas, faeda paupertas: non arma, non equi, non penates; victuiherbae, vestitui pelles, cubile humus; sola in sa∣gi••tis spes, &c. agreeth euery way with our present Finlander, e∣specially those of Scricfinnia, and Finmarchia, who are not so well reclaimed to ciuility, as the other. This Finland is very po∣pulous as comprehending 1433 parishes, many of which con∣taine 1000 Families. The chiefe townes are 1 Abo, a Bishops seat. 2 Narne, a place of great strength. Not farre from these, are townes within the limits of Muscouie, namely Viburge and Rivallia;* 1.565 the keeping of which Fortresses, stand the King in 10••000 Dollars yearely. They are Forts excellently well sea∣ted, defending his own, and offending his enemies territories: of which nature was Calice in France when the English possessed it.

4 SWECIA or SWEDEN 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 so called, hath on the East Sinus Bodicus, on the West the Dosrine hills: on the North Lappia, and on the South Gothland. The country is very fruitfull and delicious,* 1.566 vnlesse in some places where the craggi∣nesse of the hills maketh it more barren, and lesse pleasing. The chief cities are 1 Vpsale, a famous Bishoprick, from whence all this tract is tearmed Archiepiscopatus Vpsalinsis, 2 Nicopia▪ a Sea-town of good strength. 3 Coperdol, famous for its abun∣dance of brasse.

5 GOTHLAND is the best and richest Prouince of the North, and took name from the Gothes, whose Country it once was, and not quasi Good land, for its goodnesse, & fertility. It is

diuided into the Iland and the Continent; The Iland of Gothia is seated in the Balticke seas, being in length 18 miles, and 5 in bredth: it standeth very convenient for the Danes to invade Sweden; which is the reason it hath bin so often in eithers pos∣session; and is now vnder the Swethlander. The chief towne is Wisbich. The Co••tinent of Gothia is in the hithermost part of Scand••a, next vnto the kingdome of Denmarke. It hath in it the great Lake Weret, which receiuing 24 tiuers, disburdeneth it selfe at one mouth, & that with such a noise and fury, that they call it, the Diuels head. The chief Cities are Stockholme, seated after the manner of Venice; a town in which Christiern King of Denmarke, committed vnspeakable cruelties, filling the chan∣nels with blood,* 1.567 and the streets with dead bodies. 2 Lodusia a town of great traffique▪ 3 Waldbourge, a well fortified peece; & 4 Colmar, famous for its impregnable castle.

The first people of this Gothia were the Vandals, who first went into Poland, and afterward into Italy, Spaine, and Africke: and the Gothes, who being a people of Scythia, called Ge••es, and Gepides, seated themselues in Misia. Afterwards for feare of the Romans, they returned into Scandivania, & inhabited this part, since called Gothio; but not lik••ng the coldnes of the Climat, they returned again towards their former habitation of Misia, where Decius the Emperour warred against them, to the death of himself and his son, Anno 253. Not long after they were sub∣dued by the Hu••nes, whereupon many of the Gothes not wil∣ling to endure the imperious command of that barbarou•• pe••∣ple, obtained of Valeus and Valentinianus the Constantinop ••∣tan Emperours, a ••eat towards the mouth of Danubius, Valens exacting of them in liew of his kindnes, vnsupportable tributes, was by them vanquished; nor were they w••ll appeased till the time of Theodosius,* 1.568 Anno ••83: who made a firme peace with them. In his time there was a dissention between Rha••ag••se and Alaric for the kingdome; which when Alaric had gotten, Rhadaguse with 200000 men went into Italy, who were ••here starued and slaughtered in the Appenine hils. To reuenge this Massacre, his riuall Alaric went into Italy, in the time of H••no∣rius the son of Theodosius, where he conquered Rome, Campania

an•• Naples. After him succeeded Athaulfus, who married Pla∣cida, sister to Honorius; by whom he was perswaded to leaue I∣taly, & go into Spaine: which was possessed by his successors, the space of 300 yeares. Some of these Gothes sent Colonies into the more Southerne parts of France, where they possessed Lan∣guedocke and Provence: and at last forgot the name of Gothes, and became French. About 77 yeares after the conquest of Spaine they were againe sent for into Italy, by Zeno the Empe∣rour, Anno 493: to repell the fury of King Odoacer, & his He∣ruli; who being expulst, Theodoricke Captaine of the Gothes, made himselfe King of Italy. The reason why the Gothes were rather wished for in Italy, thē the Heruli; was, for that the Goths wer••, & had of long time bin Christians; for we read that Theo∣dosius Bishop of the Goths, was present at the Ni••ene Councell. They were generally infected with the heresie of Arius,* 1.569 where∣to they addicted themselues to feed the humour of Valens, co-partner with Valentiniauus in the Empire. For there was not long before among the Gothes a civill warre; Athanaricus, and Phritigernes being the leaders of the factions. Phritigernes be∣ing ouerthrowne fled to Valens, and of him receaued such suc∣cours, that encountering againe his enimy, he wonne the day; & to gratifie the Emperour (who mainely was addicted to Ar∣rianisme) he commanded his subiects to embrace that doctrine. Vliphas, Bishop of the Gothes, at the same time inuented the Go∣thicke letters, and translated the holy Scriptures into that lan∣guage: Which labor the good old man might wel haue spared, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 then the seruice of the Church (as the Papists say) was only celebrated in the Greeke and Latine tongues. This king Theodo∣ricke, whom Zeno call'd into Italy, was King of the Ostrogothi, or Easterne Gothes: who were the ofspring of those that re∣mained in their country,* 1.570 after the expeditiō of Alari•• into Italy, and the West. Attila the Hunne subdued them to his Empire, vnder which during his life they continued: but after dis death, his sonnes falling at oddes, were by Wilaner one of the Got••sh bloudroyall, ouerthrowne, and the Gothes sea••ed in Pannonia. To Willamer succeeded his brother Thendomir, who was the fa∣ther of this Theodericke, Theodericke was in his youth, kept as

his fathers pledge in Constantinople, where he was instructed in all the Grecian and Roman learning: And when Zeno resolued to send him into Italie against Odoacer, he made him a Patrici∣an of the Empire. This honour of the Patriciatus was deuised by Constantine, that great innouator in the Roman Empire: and they who were dignified with it, were by the constitutions of the Emperour, to take precedency of the Praef••ct•• Praetorio. And so much did Charlemaigne prize this attribute, that he assumed it as an additament to his stile of Emperour. Theodoricke ha∣ving vanquished and slaine Odoacer, strengthned himselfe di∣vers waies in the Country; first by alliances and then by for∣tresses. He tooke to wife Adelheida, daughter to Clodovem K. of the Frank••. His sister Hammelfrede hee gaue in marriage to Thrasimunde king of the Vandals in Africa, His niece Amel∣berge he married to Hermanfridus king of the Turingians; and his daughter Amalusunta to Eutharicus, a Prince among the Gothes in Spaine. Being thus backt with all the barbarous, na∣tions his neighbours; he built townes and forts along the Alps and the Adriatique Sea, to impeach the passage of barba••ous people into Itaelie. His Souldier•• and Captaines he dispersed in sundry townes and villages; partly that they might keep vnder the wauering ••alians; partly to mingle his people with the mē of Italie, in language, fashions, and marriages; and partly that he might more easily in warre command them, & in peace cor∣rect them. Italy which was before a throughfare to the barba∣rous nations, and quite disordered by the often inundations of such people, he reduced ••o so fortunate a gouernment; that be∣fore his death the footstepps of their miseries were troden out, and a generall felicity diffused it selfe through all the Country. Such Citties as were formerly defa••ed he repaired, strengthned, & beautified. In his warres he was victorious, in his peace, iust, wise, and affable. Finally, he was, as Velleius sai••h of M••robo∣dunus, natione magis quam ratione barbarus; and of all the Bar∣barous Princes that euer inuaded the Romane Provinces; hee went the most in iudiciously to worke in establishing his new cō∣quests; and euen in our daies he may well stand as a patterne to such men as vndertake the like actions.

The Gotish Kings in Italie.* 1.571

445

1 Theodoricus the first King, 33.

527

2 Amabasunta, a woman of most perfect vertue, tooke vpon her the Empire of gouernment of the Gothes, as partner with her sonne Atalaric. She droue the Burgun∣dians and Almain••s out of Liguria; and was skilfull in the languages of all nations that had any commerce with the Rom••n Empire: insomuch that pro miraculo fuerit ipsam aud••re loquentem. She raigned 8 yeares.

534

3 Theodatus, who being in warres with the Romans, & willing before hand to knowe his successe; was willed by a Iew to shut vp a number of Swine, & to giue some of them Roman names, the others Gothish. Not long after, the King and the Iew going to the sties, found the Gothish Hogges all slaine, and the Romans halfe vnbrisselled: whereon the Iew foretold that the Gothes should be discomfited, and the Romans loose much of their strength: and so it hapned. This kinde of diuination is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and hath been prohibited by a generall Councell. 3.

537

4 Viti••es 6

540

5 Idobaldus 1

541

Araricus 1.

542

7 Totilas 11.

553

8 Teias, who being over∣come by Narses, submitted himselfe to the Roman Empire; after which time, they grewe with the Italians (as also with the French and Spaniards) into one nation. Their history is thus briefly set downe by Sylvester in his Du B••••tas.

The warl••ke Gothe which whilome issued forth From ••he cola frozen Ilands of the North, In••••mpt by V••sta••a, but the ayre almost Being there as cold as in the Balticke coast: He wi••h v••ctorious armes Sclavonia gaines, The ••••ansily••n••••n, and Valachian plaines. Thence flyeth to Thracia, and then leauing Greekes, G••eedy of spoyle, foure times he brauely seekes To plucke fro•• Rome, then Mars his minion; The plumes which she from all the world had wonne, Guided by Rhadaguise, and Alaricke,

Bold Vindimarus and Theodoricke. Thence flyeth to France, from whence expulst, his legions Rest ever since vpon the Spanish Regions.

And let this suffice for the originall, Empire, and decay of the Gothes. Now somewhat concerning the Swethlanders them∣selues, the beginning of which natiue natiō, I find very obscure, not mentioned by Munster or Crantzius, whi••h two (the l••st especially) purposely haue written of them. Three der••••ations and three only I finde probable, the one taught me by Casp••r Peucerus, the other by my owne reading and obseruation. Peu∣cerus then deriueth them from the Suevi, who inhabited the Northerne part of Germanie, and from whom the Balticke Sea is indeed by many approued writers tearmed Mare Suevicum: which people he coniectureth to haue beene driuen by the ••a∣ci, and Gothes into this Country, and by changing only one let∣ter, to be called Sueci. But this is not altogether in my conceit so likely; for in fatali illa gentium emigratione, when almost all nations shifted their seats; these Sueui retired partly into Swa∣ben, and the rest into Spaine, as we haue there said: of any expe∣dition of theirs into this Country negry quidem, wee read not a word. Mine owne opinion (if it be lawfull for me to insert mine owne) is twofold: First, I referre their originall to the Suiones mentioned by Tacitus, and by him reputed to be strong in men, armour, and shipping. That these Suiones were inhabiters of Scandia, appeareth by two circumstances of the same author; viz: I that the people were not permitted to weare weapons, quia subitos hostium incursus prohibet Oce••nus; because the O∣cean was vnto them a sufficient rampire: which cannot be affir∣med of the German nations. 2^ly, Because the Sea beyond this natiō was reputed to be the vtmost bound of the whole world, trans Suiones mare aliud quo cingi claudi{que} terrarum orbem fides, which we knowe still to hold good in Sweden. And 3^ly, by a passage in the old Annales of Lewis the 2^d Emper••ur, where it is said, that the Danes (relictâ patriâ apud Sueones exulabant) were banished into the Country of the Sueones, which doubt∣lesse was this Sweden. Now (for applications sake) most certain it is, that Sueones is the true and ancient name of this people; &

by the names of Sueones or Sueci are they called both in Mun∣ster and Crantzius abouenamed. My second derivation is from the Suethans and Suethidi, mentioned by Iornandes, and by him placed in the Ile of Scanzia; for such, by old writers, was this great Peninsula esteemed to be. Now that these are the Suecians or Swethlanders, appeareth first by the propinquitie of the names. 2^ly, In that he maketh the Finlanders or Finni and Fin∣nauhae to be their neere neighbours: and 3^ly, in that by the same author they are affirmed to haue furnished the Romanes with rich Furres, and the skinnes of wild beasts; with which commo∣dities this countrey is abundantly stored. To which of these o∣pinions to adhere, I am not yet resolute: what now, if I should say that these Sueones and Suethans, were but one people, & to haue had these diuers names according to the diuerse ages of Authors? If I did, it were but my guesse; and sometimes better men coniecture as improbably.

There haue beene diverse Kings of Swethland, which their owne histories cannot number aright: we will therefore beginne with I••••manicus, the contemporarie of Charlemaigne, of whose successours there is more certainty and continuation.

The Kings of Sweden.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1150

18 Sher••o 10.

1160

19 Carolus 8.

1168

20 Canutus 54.

1222

21 Ericus III. 27.

1249

22 Bingerius 2

1251

23 Waldemarus 26.

1277

24 Magnus II. 13.

1290

25 Bingerius II. 23.

1313

26 Magnus III. 13

1326

27 Magnus IV.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1363

29 Alberius Duke of Mecklenbourg, who was vanquished by Q. Margaret of Danemarke, & Norwaie, the Semiramis of Germany, 24.

1 Iermanicus

2 Frotho.

3 Herotus

4 Sorlus.

5 Bi••rnus.

6 Wichsertus.

7 Ericus.

8 Ostenus.

9 Sturbioru••s.

10 Ericus II.

11 Olaus.

12 Edmun••us.

13 Stink••lis.

14 Halstenus.

15 Animander.

16 Aquinus.* 1.572

17 Magnus.

28 Magnus V.

1387

30 Margaret Q of Sweth Norw. and Denmarke.

1411

31 Ericus IV, Duke of Pomeren, adopted by Queene Margaret. 28.

1439

3•• Christopher Duke of Bavare: after his death the Swethlanders weary of the Danish yoke, which they had borne eue•• since the time of Ma••garet Queene of Dane∣marke; reuo••te▪ and chose one Carolus Canutus, A^o 1448

1448

33 Carolus Canutus one of the meanest of the Nobi∣l••ty was chosen King. He hauing incurred the displeasure of his Nobles, & fearing a change of for••un••; gathered to∣gether all the mony and treasure hee could; sledde vnto Dantzicke, and there ended his d••ies. In the meane time the Swedens appointed among them one whom they cal∣led their Marshall; vnder whose seuerall conducts they vanquished Christierne, and Iohn his sonne Kings of Den∣marke. Of these Marshalls there were three in number, Ste∣no, Suanto, and Steno Stur: of which the two first died na∣turally, and the last by Christiern the 2^d slaine in battaile; Sweden was by the treachery of Gustanus Archbishop of Vpsall, betrayed and yeelded to the Dane, Anno 1519.

1519

••4 Christierne King of D••nemarke and Norwey, vsed his victory so cruelly here, and his subiects so insolently at home: that here he was outed by Gustanus Ericus, and driuen from Danemarke by his Vnkle Frederick A^o 1523

1523

35 Gustanus Eric••s, the restorer of his Countries li∣berty. 38.

1561

36 Ericus sonne to ••ustanus, 8.

1569

37 Iohn, brother to Ericus, 25.

1593

38 Sigismund during the lif•• of Iohn his father, was chosen King of Poland Anno 1586; and hath since his fathers death beene disp••ssessed of his kingdome of Swe∣den by Cha••les his V••k••e; or adhering to the Church of Rome, af••er he had raigned 1•• yeares.

39 Charl••s King of Swed••n, 1••.

1617

40 Gus••a••us Ad••••p••us, sonne to ••harles now liuing.

The revenewes o•• this kingdome cannot but be great, the King hauing some meanes to augment his Treasure. 1 The

tenths of Ecclesiasticall liuings. 2 Mines. 3 Tributes. 4 Cu∣stomes. In the yeare 1578, all charges of Court and armie de∣ducted, the King coffered vp 700000 German Dollars.

The men of warre are more obedient to their Prince then a∣ny Northerne Souldiers whatsoeuer, because the King giueth vnto every souldier victuals, and that according to their obedi∣ence and desert: 2 If a Souldier be taken by the enimy the King doth vsually redeeme him: 3 If a Souldiers horse bee slaine vn∣der him, the King most graciously giueth him another. By this meanes the Kings are very potent in warres, and though they were once much inferiour to the Danes, yet are they now equal to him; and as much superiour to the Muscovite. They are sup∣posed to haue 8000 great brasse pe••ces for the warres: and that in the Castle of the towne of Stockholme only there are 400 of proofe sufficient.

The Armes of this kingdome are Azure,* 1.573 3 Crownes Or, There are in Swethland.

• ...Archbishop 1
• ...Dukes 13
• ...Earles.
• ...Bishops 7.
• ...Marquesses.
• ...Vicounts.

One Vniversity viz: Vpsall.

Thus much of Swethland.

OF MVSCOVIE.

MVSCOVIA is bounded on the East with Tartary, on the West with Livonia,* 1.574 Lituania, and part of Sweden; on the North with the Frozen Ocean; on the South with Mare Caspium the Turkes, and Palus Maeotis. This Country standeth partly in Europe, partly in Asia. It taketh its name from Mus∣co, the chiefe Citty; and is also called Russia alba, to distinguish it from Russia nigra, a province of Poland. The reason whereof, saith one, speaking of the Muscovite, is, quod incolae omnium regionum ipsius imperio subiectarum, vestibus albis & pileis ple∣run{que} vtantur, because the inhabitants weare white caps? And why not? Sithence the inhabitants of Margiana and Sogdian•• in Asia, are called Iesel••••sse; onely because they weare greene

turbants, the name importing as much.

It is in length from East to West 3300 miles, and in bredth 3065 miles: it is situate between the 8^th and the 20^th Climats, the longest day in the Southerne parts, being but 16 houres long and a halfe, in the Northerne parts almost 22 houres long, and a hal••e.

The people are persidious, swift of foot, strong of body, and vnnaturall, ••he father insulting on the sonne, and he againe ouer his father and mother. So malitious one towards another, that you shall haue a man hide some of his owne goods in his house whom h•• hateth; and then accuse him for the stealth of them. They are exceedingly giuen to drinke, insomuch that all heady and intoxicating drinkes are by statute prohibited: and two or three daies only in a whole yeare, allowed them to be drunk in. They are for the most part of a square proportion, broad, short, and thicke; grey eyed, broad-bearded, and generally are furni∣shed with prominent panches. The Commons liue in miserable subiection to the Nobles; and they againe in as great slauery to the Duke or Emperour: to whom no man dareth immediatly exhibit a petition, or make known his grieuances: nay the mea∣ner Lords are squeamish in this kind, and but on great submis∣sion will not commend vnto the Duke a poore mans cause. They are altogether vnlearned; euen the Priests are meanely in∣doctrinated; it being cautionated by the great Duke that there be no Schooles, lest there should be any Schollers but himsel••e: so that the people vse to breake the Sabboth, holding it fit only to be kept by Gentlemen: and to say in a difficult question, God and our great Duke knowe all this: and in other talke, All we en∣ioy health and life; all from our great Duke. The women are pri∣vate fearefull to offend, but once lasciuious, intollerably wan∣ton. It is the fashion of these women to loue that husband best which beateth them most; and to thinke themselues neither lo∣ved nor regarded, vnlesse they be twice or thrice aday welfauo∣redly swadled. The author of the Treasurie of times, telleth a story of a German Shoomaker, who trauelling into this Coun∣try, and here marrying a widdow, vsed her with all kindnes that a woman could (as he thought) desire; yet did not she seem con∣tented.

At last learning where the fault was, & that his not bea∣ting her, was the cause of her pensiuenesse; he took such a vaine in cudgelling her sides, that in the end the hangman was fain to breake his necke for his labour.

They vse the Sclauonian language, and receaued the Christi∣an saith Anno 987: in which they follow the Church of Greece, and differ from the Romish and reformed Churches: 1 Denying the holy Ghost to proceed from the Father, and the Sonne. 2^ly, Denying Purgatory, but praying for the dead. 3^ly, Beleeuing that holy men inioy not the presence of God, before the resurre∣ction. 4^ly, Communicating in both kindes; but vsing leauened bread, and mingling warme water with wine: which both to∣gether they distribute with a spoone. 5^ly, Receauing Children of seauen yeares old to the Sacrament, because then they begin to sin••e. 6^ly, For bidding extreame vnction, confirmation, and fourth marriages. 7^ly, Admitting none to orders but such as are married; and prohibiting marriage to them who are actually in orders. 8^ly, Reiecting carued Images, but admitting the painted 9^ly, Obseruing foure Lents in the yeare. 10^ly, Reputing it vn∣lawfull to fast on Saturdaies. This diversity betweene the Ro∣manists and this people in points of religion; hath bred such a difference betweene them in loue, and made the one so hard cō∣ceited of the other: that if a Muscouite be knowne or suspected to haue conversed with any of the Church of Rome, he is accoū∣ted to be a polluted person: and must bee solemnly purged and purified before he shall be receaued or admitted to partake of the blessed Communion.

In matters of warre the people are indifferently able,* 1.575 as be∣ing almost in continuall broyles with their neighbours; & haue a custome that when they goe to the warres, euery Souldier gi∣ueth vnto the Emperour a peece of money; which after the end of the warres, he againe receaueth of him: by which meanes the number of the slaine is exactly knowne. At their funeralls they vse to put a penny in the mouth of the deceased, a paire of shoes on his feet, and a letter in his hand directed (such is their super∣stition) to S^t Nicholas, whom they deeme to bee the porter of heauen: an opinion doubtlesse very preiudiciall to the Popes,

and S^t Peters prerogatiues.

This Country is not so populous as spacious, the Easterne parts are vexed with the Tartars, who like Aesops dogge will neither dwel there themselues, nor suffer the Muscovite to plant Colonies there: the Westerne parts are almost as much molest∣ed by the Sweden & Polonian Kings: the Southern by the Turks and Precopenfes: & the Northerne by the coldnesse of the aire; which is of such vehemency; that water throwne vp into the ayre, will turne to ice before it fall to the ground. The better to resist this extremity of this cold, not onely the cloathes of this people, but their very houses are lined with thicke furres. Every Gentleman or man of note hath in his dwelling house a Stoue, or hot-house; in which they keepe, as it were, to thaw them∣selues. Such as trauell on the way, vse often to rub their nose & eares with snowe or ice, to settle and recall the motiue spirits in∣to these parts; which otherwise they would bee in a danger to loose: the ignorance of which preventing chirurgery, was not the least cause that in the yeare 1598, of 70000 Tu••kes, which made an intode into Muscovie, 40000 were frozen to death. This excesse of cold in the ayre, gaue occasion to Castilian in his Aulicus, wittily and not incongruously to faine, that if two men being somewhat distant talke together in the winter, their words will be so frozen that they cannot bee heard; but if the parties in the spring returne to the same place, their words will melt in the same order that they were frozen and spoken, & bee plainely vnderstood. Such is their Winter, neither is their Sum∣mer lesse miraculous. For the huge seas of Ice, which in a man∣ner couered the whole surface of the Countrey, are at the first approach of the Sunne suddainly dissolued, the waters quickly dryed vp, and the earth dressed in her holyday apparell, such a mature growth of fruits, such flourishing of hearbs, such chir∣ping of birds, as if ••ere were a perpetuall spring.

The chiefe commodities which they send abroad, are rich Furres; others of lesse note are Flaxe, Hemp, Whales grease, ho∣ny, Wax, Canvasses, Nuts, and the like.

The revenues of this Empire cannot but be great, the Great Duke being Lord both of the liues and goods of his Subiects:

Mahomet a Turkish Bashaw was wont to say, that his master & the Muscovite were the most absolute Princes in the world. His revenewes in mony (his houshold charge being defrayed) amount to 3 Millions of Rubbles. He is apparelled like a King and a Bishop; wearing with his royall vestiment a Miter and a Crosier staffe. When he sitteth in his state, all the plate of his house is set before him; with a great number of the grauest and seemliest men of all Musco, and the adioyning Citties richly ap∣parelled out of the wardrope:* 1.576 which to Forreiners, not know∣ing this cunning fraud, appeare so many Princes & Noble men; and is no small cause of admiration and wonder at his magnifi∣cence.

The Country may bee (as rightly it is) called the Mother of Rivers; the chiefe of which are Don or Tanais, which was by the ancient Geographers, thought to bee the onely bound twixt Europe and Asia: it disburdeneth it selfe into Palus Maeotis, 2 Duina, which entreth into the Scythian Seas, at the Abbie of S^t Nicholas; where the English since the discouery of the Nor∣therne passage, vse to land; and disperse themselues into all the parts of this vast Empire. And truly there is no nation so kind∣ly entertained amongst the Russians both Prince and people, as the English; who haue many immunities not granted to other nations. The cause I cannot but attribute to the neuer-dying fame of our late Queene, admired and loued of the Barbarians; and also to the conformable behauiour of the English in gene∣rall; which is so accepted, that when Wasiliwich or Basiliades nayl'd the hat of an other forraine Embassadour to his head for his peremptorinesse: hee at the same time, vsed our S^• Thomas Smith with all curtesie immaginable. Another time when the Iesuite Possevinus,* 1.577 began to exhort him to accept the Romish faith; vpon the information of our Embassadour, that the Pope was a prowd prelate, and would make Kings kisse his feet: hee grew into such a rage, that Possevinus thought he would haue beaten out his braines. This friendship betweene these nations, hath beene since maintained by mutuall Embassaies on both parties. The third riuer of note, is Boristenes, called also Neiper, (as Duina is Oby) which augmenteth the waters of Pontus Eux¦inus.* 1.578

4 Duina minor, now called O••ega, which openeth its mouth to rece••ue the waters of the Bal••••cke Sea. 5 Vo••ga, which with no lesse then 70 mouthes, vomits his soule into the Mare Caspium &••.

The chiefe Provinces are 1 NOVIGORDIA, in which is the famous Towne No••o••rod on the coast of the Bal••••cke Seas▪ one of the foure ancient M••••t Townes of Europ:* 1.579 now decayed since the dis••ouery of the new passage vnto S Nicholas, by O••y or Duina. This Novogrod is seated on the less•••• Duina. Nigh vn∣to this Towne was fought the battle betweene the Sarmatians, or Scythians of Europe, and their slaues. For when the Asiaticke Scythes went to plant themselues in Media, with the Provinces adjoyning; these Sarmatians inhabiting Poland, went with thē, to see them setled. Their long stay caused their wiues willing to make vse of any pretence to comfort themselues at bedde and board with their slaues; to whom they bore a lusty bro••d of youths. These now well growne, and hearing the vnwelcome tidings of the Sarmatians▪ returne out of Asia, ioyne together: the slaues to retaine the freedome and Lordship they had got: the wiues for feare of their husbands fury: the young men for defence of their fathers and mothers. With ioynt forces they goe to meet them before their entry into the country; neither are t••e masters slowe, hoping to take them vnprovided. At this Towne they haue the first sight of each other. The masters ••ear∣ning to defile their swords on their slaues, assault them with Horse-whips, and got the victory. In memory of this battaile, the N••vogrodians haue euer since stamped their money with the figure of a Horse-man shaking a whip in his hand. And it is the custome ouer all Museovie, that a maid in time of wooing, sends to that suiter whom she chooseth for her husband, such a whip, curiously by her selfe wrought, in token of her subiectiō.

* 1.5802 PLESCOVIA, whose chiefe towne is Pl••scowe: this be∣ing the only walled Towned in Russia. This country is in length 330 miles, about 130 in breadth; and was conquered by Basi∣lius 1509.

3 VALADOMIRE, is distant from Muscovie about 70 miles. The soyle is so fruitfull, that one bushell of corne ordina∣rily

returneth 20, and sometimes 25 bushells. The chiefe town so named was once the Metropolis of Russia.

4 RHEZAN, so plentifull of corne, that Birds & Horses can neither fly nor runne through it, by reason of its thicknesse; the chiefe citty is Rhezen. This is the ser••ilest country in all Mus∣co••ie and most rich; abounding with Graine, Hony, Fish, and Fowle, sans number: and is so well replenished with able men, that the great Duke can from hence levie 25000 Horse, and 40000 Foot. Here is the head of the famous riuer Tanais.

5 SEVERIA, a great Province, lieth fast vpon Palus Maeotis. The chiefe Townes are 1 Staradub, and 2 Pativola. The people are very valiant.

6 SMOLENSKO,* 1.581 whose chiefe citty is Smolensko.

7 RESCOVIE, whose chiefe citty is Toropyerz.

8 ROSTOWIA, whose Metropolis is Coloprigod.

9 CORELIA, where Laudiskron is the chiefe Towne.

10 PERMIA, where there is such abundance of stagges, that the people eat them (as the people of Norw••y doe fish) insteed of bread: the prime Citty is Sicwiarksey.

11 CONDORA being beyond the Articke. In this country they haue for halfe a yeare together, perpetuall day; & for the other halfe, as long a night.

12 PETZORA, the most Northeast parts of Muscovie. In this country the hills which the ancients called Riphe••,* 1.582 & Hyper∣bore•• montes doe end. They are thought to bee perpetually co∣vered with snowe, and are here of that height, that a cert••ine man hauing for 17 daies together travelled vp them; returned backe againe, as despairing euer to come to the top. The people here haue for some months continuall day. They are a simple nation, and receaued the Russian faith and Empire together, A^o 1518.

13 The kingdome of CASAN and CITRAHAM.

14 MUSCOVIA, so named of Musco the prime Citty, to which Daniel the 4^th Lord, translated his regall seat from Vo∣lodmire. It was once 9 miles in circuit,* 1.583 but was fired by the Tar∣tar Anno 1571, where there were burnt 80000 men: and it is now become but 5 miles round, and is adorned with 16 Chur∣ches;

whereof halfe and more, are made with wood and durt, as most of the houses are. The Pallace of the Duke is seated in the very middle of the Citty,* 1.584 fortefied with 17 Turrets & three great Bulwarkes; and guarded continually with 25000 Soul∣diers. This Province is the greatest and most populous of all this Empire; for it extendeth from East to West no lesse then 2000 miles; and out of this, the great Duke can suddenly levy 70000 footmen, and 3000 horse. The other lesser Provinces as Biela, Tuver, Mosaiskie, Wolochda, I••gra, and Bieleiezioro (in which last, the Duke hath a strong fortresse which is vsually his treasure house, & to which in time of need he vsually flyeth; besides many others, I purposely omit..

This country was called formerly Scythia Europaa, and was neuer totally knowne either by the Grecians or Romans. Anno 1240,* 1.585 the Tartars first made it tributary, who were afterward shrewdly weakned, by the valour of Iohn the first Great Duke: to whom they afterward yeelded the Countrey, conditionally that once euery yeare within the Castle of Mosco, the Great D. standing on foot, should feed the horse of the Crim Tartar, with Oates out of his owne cap. This homage was by Basilius chan∣ged to a tribute of Furres; which being also denied, gaue occasi∣ons of the warre between the Tartar and the Muscovite: which the Tartars make either by saddai••e incursions; or by armes royall, at which time there come seldome fewer then 200000 fighting men into the field.

* 1.586The Chorographical describer of Muscouia, maketh menti∣on of the Princes of it, euer since the dayes of Augustus; but without any great shew of truth, no computation of time, or relation of atchieuements. I commend the Authours modesty, in not stuffing vp his treatise with actions meerly fabulous, of which could neither be ground nor possibility : yet can I not acquit him for putting down so many names to so little pur∣pose. We will therfore omit them, & begin our Catalogue with George; who both bare the brunt of the Tartars inuasion, & af∣ter the retreat of their greatest forces, began again to taste the sweetnes of soueraignty: yet not so free, but that he and nine of his successours were tributaries to the Tartar; none of thē per∣forming

any thing worthy the rehearsing.

The Lords of Muscouie.

• 1 George
• 2 Iaceslaus
• 3 Alexander
• 4 Daniel
• 5 Iohn
• 6 Iohn II
• 7 Basilius
• 8 Demetrius
• 9 Georgius II
• 10 Basilius II

The Great Dukes

1 Iohn the first Great Duke, shook off the Tartarian bondage.

2 Basilius Casaen wonne the Prouinces of Severia, Ros∣couia, and Smolensko.

3 Iohn Basilius conquered Livonia, and Lituania; both w••ich his successour

7 Demetrius an vsurper.

1 Iohn the first Great Duke, shook off the Tartarian bondage.

2 Basilius Casaen wonne the Prouinces of Severia, Ros∣couia, and Smolensko.

3 Iohn Basilius conquered Livonia, and Lituania; both w••ich his successour

7 Demetrius an vsurper.

1 Iohn the first Great Duke, shook off the Tartarian bondage.

2 Basilius Casaen wonne the Prouinces of Severia, Ros∣couia, and Smolensko.

3 Iohn Basilius conquered Livonia, and Lituania; both w••ich his successour

7 Demetrius an vsurper.

1548

4 Iohannes Basiliades, or Wasiliwicke, lost in his age; though in his youth he had subdued the No••hacensian Tartars to his Empire; and vanquished Selim, Empe∣rour of the Turkes, Anno 1569. With this King the English first began to confederat, he reigned 35 yeares.

1583

5 Thi••dorus Ioannides 5

1588

6 ••oris Theodorus

1 Iohn the first Great Duke, shook off the Tartarian bondage.

2 Basilius Casaen wonne the Prouinces of Severia, Ros∣couia, and Smolensko.

3 Iohn Basilius conquered Livonia, and Lituania; both w••ich his successour

7 Demetrius an vsurper.

1615

8 Michael Fedrovitius now gouerning this vast Empire, and liuing in a firmer and more constant continuation of peace with Tartar, Turke, Polonian, & Swethlander; then euer any of his p••edecessours did in times past.

The formality with which the Emperours of Russia are in∣vested or settled in the Throne, are not many, nor stately; such as they be, I h••re afford you out of the history of the life of Iohan∣nes Basiliades, written in Latine by Paulus Oderbornius. On the 2^d of Iune, A••^o 1583. Theod••rus Iohannides went towards the Temple of S. Michael, being the principall Church in all Musco: the streets all couered with flowres, the doores of the ci∣tizens crowned with garlands, the Aire ecchoing with the noise of Flutes and Trumpets, and the people so crowding to be∣hold their Prince, that had not the Guard with naked swords forced a passage through them, it had bin impossible for him

to haue gone on. Being now come to the Church doore, the Lords of the Country (Cneses they there call them) went out to meet him; and the Archbishop of Musco clad in his pontifica∣libus, when he was come into the Church, embraced him. The pauement of the Church was hidden with Tapest••ie, and the wals adorned with costly hangings. The great Duke sate down in his Throne, being attired in a garment of silk, buttoned down with golden buttōs: on his head he ware a purple cap, sp••ngled with rich jewels; and on his fingers abundance of rings. Bei••g thus seated, the Archbishop prayed vnto God to blesse him, his peop••e, and his gouernment, which was seconded by the ioyful shoutes of his subiects; amongst whom no small store of siluer money was slung about by the Treasurer, and so they returned to the Palace.

* 1.587The Armes are Sable, a portall open of two leaues, and as many degrees Or.

There are ••n this Empire

• ...Kingd. 2.
• ...Archbishops 2.
• ...Dukes 15.
• ...Princes 16.
• ...Bishops 18.
• ...Earles.

Thus much of Muscovie.

OF POLAND.

* 1.588POLAND is limited on the East with N••iper or B••risthenes, which parteth it from Muscouie; on the West with Vi••••u∣la, which parteth it from Germanie; on the North with the Bal∣ticke sea, and Sinus Finnicu••; on the South with Hungary.

The most ancient name of it was Sarmatia, and the people Sauroma••ae: it is now called Poland, from Pole, which in the Sclavonian tongue sign fieth plaine, because the Count••y is so little swolne with hills. It is in compasse 2600 miles, and is si∣tuate in the more Northerne part of the temperate Zone, being vnder the 8^th and 12^th Climats, and the longest day being 18 houres.

The Country is plain and woodie, and the Aire so cold, that they haue neither wine nor grapes; insteed of which they v••e

that kind of drink called Ale, which was heretofore counted the vsuall b••nerage of England only, and this Poland. Barley they haue and pulse in such abundance, that no small quantity of these graine, is from hence transferred into other Regions: nei∣ther in number of Cattle doe they giue way to Denmarke, or Hungary.

The people are very industrious, and st••dious of all langua∣ges, e••pecially the Latine; to which they are so deuoted, that you shall hardly find a meane man,* 1.589 which is not able in some mea∣sure to expresse himself in that tongue. They are according to thei•• abilities rather prodigall, then truly liberall; and are ge∣nerally good Souldiers; the Gentlemen free, the Peazants in miserable sub••ection to their Lords: amongst which Lords there is such an equality, that no mans estate exceedeth 25000 Duckat, yearely. Proud they are, and impatient, delicious in diet, and costly in attire; which last qualities are common also to the women; who are for the most part indifferently faire, & rather witty, then well spoken.

They vse the Sclavonian language, and receiued the Christian Fa••th, Anno 963. They are of all Religions; some following the Romish, others the reformed Church; and of these some em∣brace the doctrine of Luther, others of Calvin; some the Bohe∣mian, s••me the August••ne, and some the Helvetian confessi∣ons. Here are Ies••i••s and Arrians, Anabaptists, Anti-trinita∣rians, and all Sects wha••soeuer▪ tollerated; whence it is said, if a man hath lost his Religion, let him to Poland, and he shall be s••••e to find it, or els belieue it is vanisht: a saying now applied to Amste••d••m in Holland. It is a custome here, that when in their Churches the G••sp••l is reading, the Nobility and Gentry of this Country, draw out their swords, signifying that they are ready to defend the same, if any dare opp••gne it. The same reason doubtlesse ga••e beginning to our custome of standing vp at the Cr••ed; wherby we expresse how prepared & resolute we are to maintain it: though now of late some more nice then wise▪ holding it to be a relique of Popery, doe vndiscreetly re∣fuse it.

The chief merchandizes that goe from hence to other Pro∣uinces,

are Amber, Barley, Wax, Hony, Hemp, Pitch, Tarre, &c.

The King is elected by the generall States, who for the most part choose a warriour;* 1.590 to whom, being crowned, the Nobility are as familiar as he were their brother, and account his decrees to last but three dayes: They haue no written lawes: custome & temporary Statutes, being the rule of their gouernment, and o∣bedience.

The revenues of the kingdome are about 600000 crownes, most of which are put vp in his Treasury: For the Kingdome is diuided into 4 parts, euery part of it keeping the King and his Court, in allowance and all expences a quarter of a yeare: and contributing money to the marriages of his daughters.

The chief riuers are Vistula, which hath its fountaine in the Carpathian mountaines, which part Hungary from Poland; his mouth is in the Balticke sea▪ and is navigable 400 miles. 2 Nei∣ster, which parteth it from Moldavia. 3 Neiper. 4 Ruben. 5 Beg. 6. Limbecke 7 Mimmel.

The chief Prouinces are

1 LIVONIA, bounded on the East with Muscovie; on the West with the Balticke sea;* 1.591 on the North with Finland; and on the South with Lituania. It is in length 500, in bredth 160 miles, and is a country exceeding mountainous and fennie; yet withall so abundantly fruitfull, that no small store of prouision is sent hence into other countries. The people receiued the Christian Faith partly by the preaching of one Meinardus, A^o 1200: and partly by the compelling of the Knights, called the Enfifers, or of the Portglaiue, who seconded the good begin∣nings of that reuerend man. The chiefe townes are 1 Riga an Archbishops See. 2 Derpt, a town of great commerce. 3 Rival∣lia a strong fort in the hands of the Swe••hlander. So also is 4 Narne, an exceeding strong sortresse, built by a Polonian Archi∣tect, who for a reward had his eies put out, to disable him from making the like.* 1.592 The chief Prouinces of it are 1 Curland. 2 Se∣nugal. 3 Estland. 4 Virland. 5 Harland. 6 Geroenland. This coun∣try was once subiect vnto the order of Dutch Knights, who being molested by the Muscouite, in their reformation of Reli∣gion, submitted themselues to Sigismund the king of Poland,

A^o 1558: vnto whose successour King Stephen, the Musco••ite surrendred his title, Anno 1582: reseruing only to himself some Townes on the Easterne side. The rest is vnder the Pollacque, except some few Townes on the North, subiect to Sweden.

2 LITVANIA is South to Livonia, North to Podo••ia, East to Poland,* 1.593 and West vnto Muscouie. The people receiued the Christian Faith, Anno 1386; when as Iagello, afterward called Vladislaus, married Hedingis Q. of Poland; which marriage this Prouince was vnited to Polonia. The chief Cities are Vilna an Vniversity.* 1.594 2 Vilkomire: and 3 Brestia. The Aire here is very sharp. the soile as barren and vnfruitfull; searce so full of men as beasts, whose skinnes are their chiefest commodities. They vse here to be diuorced and remarried as often as they list. For a man to vse the bed or body of an harlot, is counted a most op∣probrious crime: but for a woman to haue her stallions, is so frequent and vnblameable, that the husbands call them Connu∣bij adiutores, or their fellow-labourers, and prize them far aboue all the rest of their acquaintance.

3 VOLINIA is environed with Lituania, Podolia, and Rus∣sia; the people are strong and warlike. It hath as chief townes in it Kiovia, and Circassia, on the banks of the riuer Neiper, and is a small woodie Prouince.

4 SAMOGITIA (whose inhabitants are most Idolaters, and build their houses with straw) hath for its chief town Ca∣mia.* 1.595 It is a Northerne Region, hauing Livonia on the North, and the Balticke sea on the West: a Country full of wood, which is the chief cōmodity of it, there being found in the midst of their trees very excellent hony, scarce hauing with it any cō∣mixture of wax. Both these last Prouinces, haue followed the fortunes of Lituania.

4 PODOLIA is limited with Lituania North,* 1.596 Neister South, Russia East, and Poland West; here the ground is so fer∣tile, that of one sowing, they haue 3 Haruests; The chief cities are Camienza, seated on high rocks, and deemed invincible. 2 Orkzacow, and 3 Winiecza.

5 RVSSIA NIGRA hath on the East Podolia, on the West Poland, as also on the North; and on the South Hungary.

The chief townes are Leopolis or Lemburg, built by Leo a Mus∣couite. 2 Grodecke. 3 Luckzo. These two Prouinces were incor∣porated to Poland by King Ladislaus, about the yeare 1440; by giuing them the freedome and prerogatiues of natiue Polomans. It hath the attribute of Nigra, to distinguish it from Muscouia, which is Russia Alba; and was formerly called Ruthenia and Roxolania. It is also called Russia Meridionalis, and is a very fruitfull Country, well stoared with faire horses, and numerous heards of cattell.

6 MAZOVIA is environed with Russia, Prussia, Lituania, and Poland. It was so called from one Massaus D. hereof, and hath for its chief city Marzow, where the best Methegl••n is made. It was ioyned to Polonia; by Casmure the I. Anno 1045.

* 1.5977 SPRVCE, PRVSSIA, or BORVSSIA, is situated on the North of Mazovia; hauing on the North the Baltick seas; on the East Lituania, on the West Vistula. This country yeel∣deth abundance of Amber, which is the iuyce of a stone, which groweth like a corall,* 1.598 in a mountain of the North sea, cleane co∣uered with water, and shunned by mariners 3 leagues off for feare of wrack. In the moneths especially of September and De∣cember, this liquor is by violence of the sea, rent from the rock, and cast into the hauens of this and the neighbour Countries. Besides the beautie hereof, and the quality it hath of burning like pitch, and attracting strawes and iron like the Adamant; it is good for stopping the blood, falling sicknesse, dropsies, and many other diseases.

The chief cities are Dan••scum, where Kecke man was Pro∣fessour, a famous Emporie: in which (to omit other things) are daily sold 1000 measures of wheat. It is sited in Pomerania, but subiect vnto the P••lonian. 2 Mons Regius, called by the Ger∣mans, Koningsberg, by vs Regimount or Mount royall; it is sea∣ted at the influxe of Pegel into the sea; and is a famous Vniuer∣sity in these parts, it being founded by Duke Albert, 1525. 3 Heilsperge.* 1.599 4 Maneburge, the seat of the masters of the Dutch Knights, it being translated from Ptolemais or Acon in Syria, vnto Venice, from thence to Marpurg; and so hither by Sitri∣dus the 12^th great Master, Anno 1340, or thereabouts. 5 Ae∣genberge,

and 6 Culne.

This Country was long time vnder the Dutch Knights, who being called by the Muscouite against the Prussi••ns, here plan∣ted themselues, A^o 1239, the then Master being Herman Salza. They continued long in warres with the Prussians themselues, whom they found to be tough meat, and neither easily chewed, nor quickly disgested. Hauing made an end with thē, they were assaulted by the Polanders, vnto whose King Casimire, they were compelied to become tributary, A^o 1450, Lodovicus be∣ing the present, and from Henry Walpat the 18^th Master. Yet was not Lodovicus easily vanquished, he hauiug formerly dri∣uen the King out of the field, routed his whole Army, slaine 3000 of his men, and taken 136 of his Nobility. Neither was he now ouercome but by the rebellion of his own people. Fi∣nally, peace was made between the Prussians and Poles, condi∣tionally that the King of Poland should haue Dantzicke, & the Westerne parts; and that Albert the Marquesse of Branden∣bourg, and then Master of the order, should possesse Regimount with the title of Duke; and should doe homage for it to the Po∣lonian, taking in all assemblies his place at the kings right hand. Thi•• Dutchie of Regimount containeth 54 castles,* 1.600 & 86 towns; the revenues being yearely 120000 Duckats. The Armes of this Duke are A, an Eagle V, membred and crowned O, lan∣gued G.

8 PODLASSIA hath on the East Lituania, and on the west Maz••uia.* 1.601 The chief townes are 1 Tycockzin, a fort well furni∣shed with munition, as being the place wherein the Kings trea∣sure is reserued. 2 Biesko 3 Knyssia, where the Kings of Poland haue a fine retiring house, as being well furnished with parkes and fishponds, abundantly stored with game. This Country was vnited vnto the ••olish Diademe by Sigismund Augustus, Anno 1569.

9 The Dukedomes of OSWITZ and ZATOR,* 1.602 so called of their chief Townes, are in Silesia: The first was conquered by Cassimire the fourth, * 1.603 Anno 1554: the last by Sigismund, 1547.

10 POLAND hath on the East Lituania, on the West Ger∣many, on the North Mazonia, on the South Podolia. The Me∣tropolis

is Cracovia, built by Crocus a Duke of Bohemia; seated on the banke of Vistula. 2 Lublin. 3 Guisna, whose Archbishop in the absence of the King, or during the Inter-regnum, holdeth the supreame authority, summoneth the diets, &c. 4 Siradia. 5 Sendonure. 6 Minsko. 7 Posna. 8 Dobrinia. 9 Vladislavia.

* 1.604The first people of these parts were the Sarmatians, after thē the Vandals; afterwards the Sclavonians, vnder the conduct of Lechius, first D. hereof, Anno 550: who flying from his natiue soyle, together with Zechius his brother; saw his brother setled in Bohemia, and then peopled this country, which for the plain∣nesse he named Poland. His successors inioyed the title of Dukes only, till the Emperour Otho the third, created the Duke Bosle∣slaus, King of Poland, Anno 1000.

The king and Dukes of Poland.

800

Pyastus Dux Poloniae.

963

1 Miesco seu Miezlaus pri∣mus Christianus Rex 37

1000

2 Boleslaus 25

1025

3 Miezlaus II 9 Interregnum an. 6

1041

4 Casimirus 18

1059

5 Boleslaus Audax 20

1082

6 Vladislaus Hermannus in whose time the name of Duke was vsed again. Dukes

1103

7 Boleslaus Czryuousti 36

1140

8 Vladislaus 6

1146

9 Boleslaus Crispus 28

1174

10 Miezlaus 21

11 Casimirus II 21

1174

10 Miezlaus 21

11 Casimirus II 21

1195

12 Lesko albus 33

1243

13 Boleslaus Pudieus 3••

1280

14 Lesko Niger 10

1290

15 Boleslaus.

16 Henricus Probus.

17 Vladislaus.

18 Premislaus, who assumed againe the title of king, Anno 1••00.

16 Henricus Probus.

17 Vladislaus.

18 Premislaus, who assumed againe the title of king, Anno 1••00.

16 Henricus Probus.

17 Vladislaus.

18 Premislaus, who assumed againe the title of king, Anno 1••00.

1300

19 Venceslaus Boh••miae R. 6

1306

20 Vladislaus 27

1333

21 Casimirus M. 38

1371

22 Ludovicus R. Vngariae 12

1383

23 Heduigis.

1386

24 Iagello Dux Lituania, post Vladislaus dictus 49

1435

25 Vladislaus iunior 10

1447

26 Casimirus D. Lituania 46

1493

27 Ioannes Albertus 9

1502

28 Alexander M Dux Lit. 5

1507

29 Sigismundus 41

1548

30 Sigismundus Augustus.

1574

31 Henricus.

1576

32 Stephenus 10

1587

33 Sigismund Suevus III. king of Sweden by succession, & of Poland by election.

The chiefe orders of knighthood are,

* 1.605The Marian or Dutch knights, instituted vnder the walls of

Acon, A^o 1190; Their first master being Henry Walpot. They took their first name from S. Maries Church at Acon, when their order was allowed; and their second when they had con∣quered Prussia. Their Ensigne was a black Crosse. The 34 Ma∣ster of the order was Albert, Marquesse of Brandenbourg, who revolting from Sigismund King of Poland, to whose Predeces∣sour Casimire, the Knights had submitted themselues, drew on the Country a long and miserable warre 1511. Hauing for 14 yeares valiantly maintained the liberty of the Country, and the credit of the order; and in vaine for 4 yeares together importu∣ned the assistance of the Emperour and Princes of Germanie: he casteth the order, and is by King Sigismund made D. of Prussia, for him and his heires for euer, A^o 1525, after this manner. Al∣bert attired in a complete habite of a master of the order, pre∣sented himself humbly on his knees before King Sigismund, sit∣ting in his Throne. The King raising him from the ground, cau∣seth him to put off those Roabes, and attire himself in a Dukall habite; which done, he gaue him the Dukedome of Prussia, to hold in see of him and his successours Kings of Poland. The cō∣pany of Knights wonderfully storme at this action, and retiring into Germany, chose one Walter Croneberg for their titulary ma∣ster. About 1549 they began to waxe weary of their places; & no new knights being desirous of that profitlesse order, it vani∣shed in short time into nothing.

2 Of the sword-bearers or Portglaiue in Livonia, and Litua∣nia; it was confirmed by Innocent the third; was allied to the Marians, and separated, Anno 1541. The last Master was Vni∣vus, in whose time the Lutherans reformation here receiued, extinguished this order of knighthood.

The Armes are puarterly 1 Gules,* 1.606 an Eag••e Arg. crowned & armed Or, for the kingdome of Poland, 2^ly G, a Chevalier armed Cap a pea, aduancing his sword A, mounted on a barbed cour∣ser of the second, for the Dukedome of Lituania.

There are in Poland

• ...Archbishops 2
• ...Dukes ••
• ...Vicounts
• ...Bishops 16
• ...Earles 12
• ...Baron••

Vni••ers••ties 4.

• Crac••w. Pol.
• Velna Lituan.
• Dantiske Pom.
• Reg••mont Pruss.

Thus much of Poland.

OF HVNGARIE.

* 1.607HVNGARIA is bounded on the East with Transiluania, and Walach••a: on the West with Austria; on the North with Poland, on the South with Sclavon••a.

It was formerly called Pannonia inferior; Pannonia from the Pannones,* 1.608 and inferior to distinguish it from Austria, which was Pannonia superior. It is now called H••ngaria, quasi Hungaua∣ria, from the Hunni and Avares, who here dwelt. Of the Hunni we shall anon make further mention. The Avares were a peo∣ple of Scythia, which inhabited about Palus Maeotis, they be∣gan first to stir••e in the reigne of Iustinus the 2^d, and gaue the Emperours forces a great ouerthrow about the mouth of Da∣nubius. Tiberius somwhat quieted them; but he being dea••, they were again in heart, & with great courage warred against Mauritius his successour. Their King was called Caganus (we may English it Cham) it not being a proper name to one, but a common attribute to all their leaders. This Caganus was the first that euer vanquished the Scythians: he made warres against the Turkes, which people was at this time first made known to the inhabitants of Europe: he also with the help of his associats the Hunni, invaded and possessed Pannonia, hauing vanquished the Gothes and Gepidi, who here dwelt. Against this Caganus, Mauritius the Emperour waged warre, more with an intent to reuenge himself on his own souldiers, which had formerly of∣fended him, then with hope of preuailing against the enemie. Comentiolus according to the Emperours directions, betrayeth his Armie, 12000 of them were slaine, and the rest taken. Caga∣nus a heroick and mercifull Conqueror, offers to ransome them for 8^s 6^d apiece, (for somuch was that nummus, or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which he demaunded for them.) When the Emperour asmuch louing his gold, as hating his souldiers, had denied that conditi∣on; he offered them all for one nummus, and a••ter for halfe a one:

but being also herein vnsatisfied, he put them all to the sword. For this cause the rest of the souldiers not long after made Pho∣cas, one of the Centurions, Emperour; and he mo•••• barbarously stewed the Emperour in his own broath, putting him, his wife, friends, and children to the sword.

It is situate in the Northerne temperate Zone,* 1.609 vnder the 7^th and 9^th Climats, the longest day being 16 houres and a halfe.

The people are strong of body, but of rude behauiour, respe∣cting neither the liberall Arts, nor mechanick Trades. The grea∣test aspersion is the name of a Coward, which cannot be wiped off without the killing of a Turke; after which they are priui∣ledged to weare a Feather. Their females are vncapable of their fathers possessions; yet they giue them no portion, but a new coat at their wedding; before which time neither man nor wo∣man vse to lye in beds. They vse the Scythian language, & were baptized not long before the yeare 1000: the number of Pro∣testants at this time, are farre greater then of the Papists.

The soyle is wonderfull fruitfull, yeelding corne there thrice in a yeare; the grasse in some places (as in the Ile of Comara) ex∣ceeding the height of a man: which doth feed such a number of cattle, that it is thought this Country alone to be able to feede all Europe with flesh. They yearely send into Germany and Scla∣vonia 80000 Oxen:* 1.610 they haue Deere, Partridge, Pheasant, in such abundance, that any man that will may kill them; which in other places is vtterly prohibited,* 1.611 these Fowle being reser∣ved as game for Gentlemen. At that great insurrection of the Boores in Germany, before the end of which 50000 of them were slain; their chiefe demands were, that they might choose their own ministers; 2^ly that they might pay no tithes but of corne; 3^ly that they might be free from the power of magistrats▪ 4^ly that woods, timber, and fuell might be common; 5^l•• and e∣specially, that they might hunt and hawke in all times and pla∣ces. The other commodities which are transported, are Gold, Siluer, Fish, Copper, Wine, &c.

The worthiest Scholler that euer this kingdome produced, was S. Hicrome, a worthy Father of the Church, borne in Stri∣don.

* 1.612The most worthy souldier was Iohannes Huniades, who so valiantly resisted the incursions of the Turkes: of whom he slew 50000 at the battle at Maxon: and 2^ly Matthias Corvinus, of whom thus saith Adrianus out of a Poet,

—Patriae decus, vnica stirpis Gloria, Pannonicae caedis fort••ssimus ultor. His Countries pride, the glory of his race, Reuenger of the Hungarians late disgrace.

To requi••e this ouerthrow of Maxon, the Turkes not long af∣ter in the battle of Varne, slew the King Ladisl••us, and 30000 of his Souldiers: a battle against which, faithful Huniades mu••h opposed. For the Hungarians hauing made truce with the Turkes, the Popes Legate vpon a seeming advantage, ob••ol••ed the Christians of their oathes; who falling on the Turkes, so daunted them, that Amurath lifting vp his eyes to Heauen, prai∣ed vnto Christ to look vpon the perfidious dealing of his C••ri∣stians, who had for their own advantage, dishonoured his name and their profession; after which prayer, the Christians began to giue back, and lost the day. Matthias Corvinus, afterwards K. of Hungary, was sonne to this Huniades; a sonne worthy of such a father, as being the chiefe prop of his country against the Turkes: which after his death, fell into the hands of Solyman.

The principall riuers are 1 Danubius, which is here called Ister, which name continueth to his very Estuarium. 2 Savus, which rising in Carniola. 3 Dravus, which rising in Carinthia; & 4 Tibuscus which rising in the Carpathian mountaines,* 1.613 pay their tribute to Danubius: of this last riuer the Hungarians vse to say, that two parts are water, and the third fish.

This kingdome now standeth diuided between the Turke & the Hungarian;* 1.614 the former hauing Buda, seated on Danubius, being the Metropolis of the Country, and Court of the King; it was taken by Solyman, Anno 1536. 2 Gyula a strong towne on the confines of Transilvania, betrayed by Nicholas Keret∣sken gouernour hereof, in the last yeare of the said Solyman, in hope of great reward from this Emperour. But Selmius succes∣sour to Solyman, caused him to be put into a barrell stuck full of nailes, with the points inward, & so to be rolled vp & down

till he miserably died: there being written on the barrell this Inscription, Here receiue the reward of thy avarice and treason: Gyula thou soldest for gold;* 1.615 if thou be not faithfull to Maximi∣lian thy Lord▪ neither wilt thou be to me. 3 Pest, iust ouer-against Buda. 4 Alba Regalis, called by the Germans Weisenberge, taken by the Turkes, A^o 1543. 5 Quinque Ecclesia, taken the same yeare also. 6 Iaurinum or Rab. In the Emperours part the chiefe townes are Presburg, seated hard vpon the edge of Austria. It is called Passonium in Latine, and is the Metropolis of Hungarie, since the taking of Buda by the Turkes. Before the walls hereof died Count Dampier, one of the now Emperours Captaines in his Hungarian and Bohemian warres. 2 Strigonium or Gran, taken Anno 1543 by the Turkes, and lost again 1595; at which time amongst others,* 1.616 our S^r Thomas Arundell bare himself brauely, forcing the water-towre, and with his owne hands taking away the Turkish banner: for which heroick act, the Emperour Rodolphus did by Charter giue him the title of a Count of the Empire: and our Soueraigne made him Lord A∣rundell of Wardour: 3 Agraria. 4 Comara in an Isle so called. 5 Toctax. 6 Canista. 7 Alkeinbourg. 8 Neuheusell, which Anno 1621, was fatall to that great Commander Bucquoy; who at the siege hereof, lost his life: For going priuatly to view the best accesse for a generall assault, he fell into an ambush of Hunga∣rians; who suddenly setting on him, discomfited his small reti∣nue, slew his horse vnder him, and at last himselfe, hauing in that skirmish receiued 16 wounds. There were slain also amongst other Nobles, Terquatus a Prince of Italy, Marquesse Gonzaga, and Count Verdugo. I had almost omitted Zigeth••a Town on the Dravus,* 1.617 taken Anno 1566, by Solyman the magnificent, who there ended his dayes: and Keresture, where Anno 1596, Mahomet the third gaue the Christians so great an ouerthrow; that if he had pursued his victory, he had finished the conquest of Hungarie: which hath withstood the Turkish puissance, for the space of 160 yeares.

This Country was first inhabited by the Pannones,* 1.618 displaced by the Gothes; who going to Italy, left this kingdome to the Hunnes, and then to the Lombards. These being a people of

Scandia, were first called Winnili; afterwards ob longas barbas, Longobardi: But concerning this last name, take along with you this old wiues tale, recited, but not approued by Paulus Diaconus. The Vandales warring vpon the Winnili, went vnto Goddan (he should rather haue said Woden) to sue for the victo∣ry: which the Winnili hearing, wrought by countermine, and sent Gambata, the mother of their King A••on, on the like busi∣nesse to Frea, Goddans wife. So it was, that Goddan had promi∣sed the Vandals, that they should be victorious, whom he saw first in the morning; whereupon Frea willing to please Gamba∣••••, and not louing, as it seemeth, the sight of men; gaue order, that all the women of the Winnili parting their haire, bringing one halfe ouer one cheeke, the other ouer the other, and tying both vnder their chin, should appeare betimes before the win∣dow the next morning. This they did, and she showing them to her Husband, he demaunded of her, Qui sunt isti Longobardi? Hence the name. They were compelled by scarcity of victuall, to seek new habitations:* 1.619 & first they seazed on the Iland Ragia, & the adjacent Continent; next vpon Poland; then vpon this Pannonia; and at last vnder the leading of Alboinus, went into Italy, where after 200 yeares, their Kingdome was ouerthrown by Charlemaine. Of the Longobardian Kings ensuing, I will par∣ticularly make mention onely of Lamissus, and of him this Sto∣ry. Agilmond the second King of the Lombards, one morning went a hunting. As he was riding by a fish-pond, he spied seuen children sprawling for life, which one (as faith Paulus Diaco∣nus) or (it may be) many harlots had bin deliuered of, & most barbarous••y thrown into the water. The King amazed at this spectacle, put his borespeare or hunting pole among them. One of the children hand-fasted the speare, & the King softly draw∣ing back his hand, wafted the child to the shore. This boy he named Lamissus, from Lama, which in their language signified a fish-pond. He was in the Kings Court carefully brought vp, where there appeared in him such tokens of vertue and cou∣rage, that after the death of Agilmond, he was by the Lombards chosen to succeed him.

The Longobardian Kings.

383

1 Aion 10

393

2 Agilmond 33

426

3 Lamissus 3

429

4 Labe vel Lethe 40

469

5 Heldehoc 4

473

6 Gedohoc 12

485

7 Daphon vel Cla••••o 5

490

8 Thamus 10* 1.620

500

9 Vacon 1••

518

10 Val••harius 7

525

11 Adoinus 18

543

12 Alboinus, who by the sollicitation of Narses, went into Italy, and erected there the Longobardian Kingdome; which 200 yeares after, was de∣molished by the puissance of Charles the Great. The History of this people is Epitomized by Silvester, in his Du Bartas, thus:

The Lombard strong who was in Scowland nurst, On Rugeland, and Liuonia seazed first. Then hauing well reveng'd on the Bulgarian The death of Agilmont; the bold Barbarian Surprises Poland; thence anon he presses In Danows streames to rense his amber tresses: When he straight after had surrendered The double-named Isters flowrie bed, To scarre-sac'd Hunnes: he hunteth furiously The rest of Gaules, from wealthie Insubrie. There raignes 200 yeares, triumphing so, That royall Tesin might compare with Po, Which after fell in French mens hands againe, Wonne by the sword of worthy Charlemaine.

At the departure of the Lombards into Italy, the Hunnes a∣gain settled themselues in this Country, which they had before bin compelled by the Lombards to abandon. These Hunnes were a people of Asia,* 1.621 dwelling about the Hircanian sea, and made their first irruption into Europe, Anno 373. Balamirus being their Captaine of King,* 1.622 Their first expedition was against the Ostrogothes, inhabiting the shores of Pontus Euxinus, and Moeotis; whom without great difficulty they vanquished: and pursuing their victories, broke into this Country, then called Pannonia. Macrinus the Roman Lieftenant here encountred them in two set battailes; in the first he was victorious, but not without great losse, there being slain on both sides, aboue

300000 men; in the second he was slaine, and his army routed, the Hunnes buying this victory with the losse of 40000 soul∣diers, Anno 401. These Hunnes after this battaile, quietly setled themselues in this Prouince, and some 38 yeares after their first entrance into it, chose for their King one Attila, a wise and va∣liant man; of whose warres, and how he should be called ••l••s∣gollum Dei, I haue in sundry places told you. The Armes o•• this renowned and victorious Captaine, are (by Bara) said to be Gules, a Falcon displayed Or, membred and armed Argent. Af∣ter the death of Attila, who reigned 44 yeares, the glory of the Hunnes began to decline, and was then in the Ecclipse, when the Lombards vnder the King Adoinus, forsook their habitation which they had settled in the North parts of Germanie, & sub∣dued this Country, Anno 530. The Lombards stayed not here long, but they were by Narses sollicited to come into Italy, which invitation they willingly accepted; and re-yeelded ap Pannonia to the Hunnes, conditionally, that if their journey suc∣ceeded not prosperously, they might be receiued and permitted to liue amongst them. The Hunnes hearing how happily the designes of the Lombards thriued in Italy, expected not their returne; but sent for the Avares, and others their confederates and allies, to inioy together with them the riches and goodnes of this Region, which about this time, and at their comming in, begun to be called Hungavaria. Long after they were expelled by Charles the Great, but returned again to the number of one million, in the dayes of the Emperour Arnulphus, about the yeare 900, and recouered their forsaken habitations. Here haue they since continued, but not without a miserable affliction by the Tartars; 500000 of whom, tyrannized here for the space of 3 yeares, committing incredible spoyles and massacres, Anno 1248.

The Kings of Hungary.

1000

* 1.6231 Stephen 39

1039

2 Peter 3

1042

3 Alba.

1043

4 Peter II, 4

1047

5 Andrew 1••

1059

6 Bela 3

1062

7 Solomon 13

1075

8 Geisa 3

1078

9 Ladislaus 18

1096

10 Calomannus 10

1114

11 Stephen II, 18

1132

12 Bela II, 9

1142

13 Geisa II, 20

1162

14 Stephen III, 10

1172

15 Bela III, 18

1191

16 Emericus 8

1201

17 Andrew II, 35

12••6

18 Bela IV, 35

1271

19 Stephen IV. 2

1273

20 Ladislaus II, 17

1290

21 Andrew III, 12

1302

22 Venceslaus 3

1305

23 Otho D. of Bav. 4.

1310

24 Charles sonne to Charl. of Nap▪ 32

1343

25 Lodovicus 40

1383

26 Maria 2

1385

27 Charles II king of Napl. 2

1387

28 Sigismund of Bran denb. 51

1438

29 Alber••us 2

1440

30 Ladislaus III slain at Varne 18

1451

31 Matth. Copuin. 33

1491

32 Vladislaus 26

1517

33 Lewis II, 10. after whose death,* 1.624 slaine together with 19000 of his subiects; Iohn, Vaivod of Transilvania, was chosen King of Hungarie: but Ferdinand Arch-Duke of Au∣stria, and brother vnto Charles the fift; challenged the king∣dome in right of Anne his wife, daughter & sister to Vladislaus, and King Lewis, kings of Hungarie & Bohemia. On this pre∣tence he invaded the kingdome, and droue out Iohn his compe∣titour: who to recouer his right, and revenge his wrong, called Sol••man the magnificent into the Country, who tooke so fast sooting, that his successours could neuer since be remoued.

1527

34 Ferdinand 35 Imp.

1562

35 Maximilian 11. Imp.

1572

36 Rodolphus 36.

1608

37 Mathias II, 12. After whose death the Hungarians weary of the German gouernment, accepted Beth∣lem Gabor, Vaivod, or Prince of Transilvania, for their Prince o•• Protectour, Anno 1620. So that by the revolt of Bohemia and Hungary on the one side; with the ill affections of his Subiects in Austria on the other; besides the warres on all sides thun∣dred against him: the Emperour is much impouerished & dis∣maid; howsoeuer fortune of late hath smiled on him.

The revenewes of this kingdome are about 2 Millions of Gilders, the presidiarie Souldier being payd with contribution money.

* 1.625The Armes are Barrwise of 8 peeces Gules and Argent.

The chiefe order of knighthood here is the Dragon, institu∣ted by Sigismund King of Hungary, and Emperour: after he had by the Councells of Constance, and Basil, contriued the death of Iohn Hus, and H••erom of Prage; and by the sharpnes of his sword cast downe (as hee thought) the Dragon of Heresie and Schisme.

There are in Hungary,

• ...Archbishops 2.
• ...Dukes.
• ...Earles.
• ...Bishops 13.
• ...Marquesses.
• ...Barons 20.

OF DACIA.

DACIA, is bounded on the East with the Euxine Seas; on the West with Hungarie; on the North with the Carpa∣thian mountaines; on the South with Haemus, by which it is di∣vided from Greece.

* 1.626It tooke its name from the Daci, who first here inhabited; & afterward passing into the Cimbrick Chersonesse were call'd Da∣ni. This people was by Strabo the Geographer called Davi: from which the Athenians in their Comoedies, called the Ser∣vants and Sycophants by the name of Davus, because the Daui were so servile and officious.

They were long free from the command of the Romans, and had their proprietary kings, of whom the last was Decebalus, a man both ready in advice and quicke in execution.* 1.627 Against him Domitian made warre by Iulianus his leiftenant, who gaue De∣cebalus a great ouerthrowe, and had then vtterly vanquished him, if his wit had not better befriended him then his sword. For fearing least the Romans making vse of their victory, ••would en∣ter and take possession of his Country; he pitched in the way a great number of stakes in battle ray, putting on them the old Corslets of his Souldiers. These stakes looking like so many men of armes, frighted the enimy from approaching the Coun∣trey. Traian•• was the next which made warre against him, and brought him to that exigent; that hauing with much losse en∣dured

some few skirmishes, he yeeldeth himselfe, & is acknow∣ledged a friend to the Senate and people of Rome. But being one of a high spirit, and borne in a free ayre, he once againe fell off from the Romans, but to his owne destruction: for seeing by the valour of Traia••e, his kingdome conquered, and his pallace taken; he fell on his owne sword, and left Dacia a Prouince of the Romane Emperours.

The people are generally stubborne, and vntractable: they speake the Sclauonian language, & read like the Iewes from th•• right hand to the left. They are of the Christian faith, & follow the Greeke Church.

The Country is sufficiently fruitfull, enriched with Mines, & abound••ng with Horses, whose manes hang downe to the very ground.

It was first possessed by the Moesi, a people of Asia, whence it was by Danubius diuided into Misia superior, and Misia infe∣rior; these gaue place to the Daci, Dani, or Davi; since whose time it is divided into 1 Transilvania. 2 Moldavia. 3 Walachia. 4 Servia. 5 Rascia. 6 Bulgaria. 7 Bosnia.

This Country is situate in the Northerne temperate Zone, betweene the 7^th and 10^th Climates, the longest day being 17 houres.

The chiefe riuers are 1 Danubius. 2 Alluta. 3 Salvata. 4 Coc∣kle. 5 Morus. and 6 Tinas.

1 TRANSILVANIA.* 1.628

TRANSILVANIA, so called because it is penetrable no way but through woods; and Sep••em Castrae, or in Dutch Zenbur∣gen, or Zenbrooke, because of seuen Castles placed to defend the Frontiers: is limited on the North with the Carpathian hills, on the South with Walachia, on the West with Hungarie, on the East with Moldavia.

The chiefe Townes are 1 Alba Iulia, or Weisenberg. 2 Clau∣diopolis, called now Clausenberge. 3 Bristitia. 4 Centum colles. 5 Fogaros. 6 Stephanopoli, &c.

On the North end of Transilvania, lieth the Province Zacu∣leia, whose people liue after the manner of the Helvetians: their chiefe and only Townes being 1 Kisdie. 2 Orby. and 3 Shepsdy.

They haue long maintained an offensiue and defensiue league with the Transilvanians against Turkes and Germans. They are free from all manner of taxes and subsidies, excepting onely the Coronation day of the new king of Hungarie, for then every housekeeper is to giue the King a Bull.

That the people of this Countrey are the progenie of the Saxons, is evident by the Saxon language yet retained. 2^ly, We finde that Charles the Great, like a politique conquerour, pla∣ced many of that nation here: weakning so their strength at home,* 1.629 and fortifying the bounds of his Empire. And 3^l•, by a story recited by Verstegan, which we touched in our descripti∣on of Brunswicke; the whole narration is this. Halberstade was beyond credit troubled with Rattes, which a Musician, whom they called the Pied Piper, vndertaketh for a great masse of mo∣ny to destroy; they agree: herevpon he tuneth his Pipes, and all the Rats in the Towne dancing after them, are drowned in the next riuer. This done, he asketh his pay, but is denied; wherevp∣on he striketh vp a new fit of mirth: all the children male and female of the Towne follow him into the hill Hame••en, which presently closed againe. The Parents misse their Children, and could never heare newes of them; now of late some haue found them in this Country, where I also leaue them; only telling you this, that this marueilous accident is said to happen the 22^•• of Iuly, Anno D. 1376. Since which time the people of Halber∣stade, permit not any Drumme, Pipe, or other instrument to bee sounded in that street: and established a decree, that in all wri∣tings of contract or bargaine, after the date of our Saviours na∣tivity, the date also of this their childrens transm••gratiō should be added.

This Transilvania was long subiect vnto Hungarie, and had for its governour a Vaivod,* 1.630 which was the second person in the kingdome. This Vaivodate was by King Vladislaus giuen vnto Iohn Huniades, that terrour of his enimies, and supporter of his Country: and after his death to Iohn Zepusius. This Iohn was chosen King of Hungary, but being expelled by Ferdinand, he called Solyman into the kingdome, by whom he was restored and became the Turkes Tributary: after whose death Solyman

seazing on the kingdome of Hungary, gaue vnto Stephen, his sonne, the Vaivodate of Transilvania, Anno 1541. Vnto this Stephe•• succeeded another Stephen, called Bathori, by the guift of the T••rkish Emperours: who being called to the kingdome of Poland, left this country to his brother Christopher, A^o 1575 To him succeeded his sonne Sigismund, who shook off the Tur∣kish yoake; and although he gaue them many ouerthrowes and slew some of their Bashawes: yet not being able to defend him∣selfe against so potent an adversary, hee resigned his principate to the Emperour Rod••lphus, Anno 1601. The Germane Souldi∣ers behauing themselues tyrannically ouer the people, were by Iustine Botscay, newly chosen Prince, driuen out of the Coun∣t••y: to whom succeeded Gabriel Batour, A^o 1609; since whose death, so welcome to his neighbours and subiects; the Sultan A••h••n••t, committed this Country vnto Bethlem G••bour, that great enim••e of the Austrian family.

2 MOLDAVIA.

MOLDAVIA is seated on the North end of Transilvania,* 1.631 and Zaculeia, and extendeth to the Euxine Sea. The chiefe Cit∣ties are Occazonia, or Zucchania, once the Vaivods seat. 2 Fue∣chiana. and 3 Fal••z••nge. It was first made Tributary to the Turkes by Mahomet the great, and vtterly subiected, A^o 1594, by Selimus the 2^d. Not long after it revolted from the Turkes, and made combination with the Transilvanian, Anno 1576. Walachia also entred into this confederacy, against which they haue since with great alterations prosecuted: the Countries be∣ing sometimes vnder the protection of the Emperours of Ger∣manie; some••imes of the Turke; sometimes of the Polander. To this Moldavia belongeth the little Country of Bessarabia,* 1.632 lying betweene mount Hoemus South, and Lituania North. It is sea∣ted very commodiously on the Blacke Seas, & is so called from the Bessi, the ancient inhabitants of this place, and the progeni∣tours of the ••ofnians. It was made a Turkish Province 1485. The chiefe Townes are 1 Kilim▪ and 2 Chermen or Moncastrum the seat of a Turkish Sanziacke. It is built on the riuer Tira••, not farre from its influxe into the Sea.

3 WALACHIA.

WALACHIA, called more properly Flaccia, from Flaccus a Roman, who here planted an Italian or Roman Colonie: is sea∣ted betweene Transilvan••a, and Danubius. The people speake the Latin tongue, but so that it is much corrupted, & can hard∣ly be vnderstood. The chiefe Citties are Sabinium. 2 Prailaba▪ and 3 Tergovista,* 1.633 the Vaivods se••t. The Countrey is abundant in all things necessary for the life & vse of man, as mines of gold siluer, and iron; Salt-pits, Wine, Cattle, and especially Horses, of which here is a number, no lesse great then good. It yeeldeth also a pure and refined kinde of Brimstone, of which they make excellent Candles. Ouer the riuer Danubius, which diuideth this Countrey from Bulgaria, did the Emperour Traian build his so memorized bridge, in his warre against the Dacians: of whi••h 34 pillars yet are to be seene to the great admiration of the beholders. This Country was conquered by M••homet the Great,* 1.634 by reason of two brothers, Waldus and Dracula, who contended for the principality. The Vaiv••ds paid to the Turks 60000 Duckats, which when Amurath the 3^d required to haue doubled; Michael the Vaivod revolted, & ioyn'd with the Vai∣vod of Moldavia and Prince of Transilvania, Anno 1594.

* 1.635The Armes are Gules three Banners disveloped Or.

4 SERVIA.

SERVIA lieth betwixt Bosnia and Rascia. The ancient pos∣sessours hereof were the Triballi, who only had the happines to vanquish Philip King of the Macedonians.* 1.636 For Philip hauing or pretending a quarrell against Ma••aeas King of the Sarma••i∣ans; entred his Country, ouerthrew him in a set battle, carried with him great booties; & among other things 20000 Mares for breed. These Mares he tooke in the battaile, it being the cu∣stome of the Scythians, and Sarmatians, to vse Mares onely in their warres; because their not stopping in the midst of a race to pisse, could be no impediment to them in their flight. In his re∣turne homeward, these Triballi deny him passage through their Country, vn••esse they might pertake of the spoyles. This being denied, they fall from words to blowes, and next to a pitched field. In this fight Philip was wounded with an Arrow, which

passing through his thigh, nayled him to his Saddle, and the Horse being gauled with the wound, fell downe to the ground. The Macedonians seeing his fall, and supposing that hee was slaine, fled out of the field; leauing all the Sarmatian spoyles to the Traballi; whose receauers they seeme only to haue beene.

The chiefe Citties are Stonibourg the seat of the Despot. 2 Sa∣mandria. 3 Taurinum,* 1.637 now called Bellgrade, a towne which be∣ing once the bulwarke of Christendome, valiantly resisted the puissance of Amurath the 6 and Mahomet the great, but was at the last taken by Solymau, Anno 1520. It standeth on the Da∣nubius, where it receaueth the riuer Savus.

5 RASCIA.

RASCIA lieth betweene Servia and Bulgaria: the chief cit∣ty is Boden famous for her annuall fayres.

These two Provinces were once subiect to their seueral De∣spots,* 1.638 vnder whose command they long inioyed tranquillity, til Anno 1438: when as George Despot of Servia and Rascia be∣came tributary to Amurath the second. After the death of this George; who was a Christian by profession, but a Turke by af∣fection (as all the actions of his life did liuely demonstrate) his sonne Lazarus succeeded: who being dead, Mahomet the great vnited these Provinces to his Empire, Anno 1454.

6 BVLGARIA.

BVLGARIA hath on the East the Euxine Sea,* 1.639 on the West Rascia; on the North Danubius; on the South, Thrace. The chiefe Citties are 1 Sophia the seat of the Beglerbeg of Greece, vnder whom are 21 Sansiakes. 2 Nicopolis. This Countrey was conquered by the Scythians of Bulgar (a Towne situate on the riuer Volga,* 1.640 whence they are called Bulgari and Volgari) who making their irruptions in the daies of the Emperour Constan∣tine Pogonatus, became bitter enimies to the Christians till the yeare 868: in which their King Trebellius by the perswasion of his sister (who being a captiue had receaued the Chr••stian faith) together with all his people was baptized.* 1.641 The Kings hereof had their Crowne of gold, their tiar or cap of silke, and their red shooes for their regall; which were also imperiall ornaments. To these Kings also, & to these only did the Greeke Emperours

allow the title of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, as being meerely imperiall. Other Kings they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, from the Latine word Reges. Insomuch that when Basilius Macedo had receaued letters from Pope A∣drian the 2^d, wherein Lewis the 2^d the Westerne Emperour was called Basilens: he razed out that Imperiall attribute, and dis∣patched an Embassie to Lewis, wherein hee challenged it as his owne peculiar Epethete. That reverend father Theophilact was chiefe Bishop of this nation. This kingdome was made a Tur∣kish Province, by Baiazet the first, Anno 1396.

7 BOSNIA.

BOSNIA, so called of the Bossi or Bessi, a people of Bulgaria; bounded on the East with Servia, on the West with Croatia, on the North with the riuer Savus, on the South with Illyricum. The chiefe Citties are Cazachium the residence,* 1.642 and Laiza, or Iaziga, the Sepulture of the Bosnian Kings. This Country was erected into a Kingdome Anno 1420; not long after which, K. Stephen was taken and flaine aliue, by the barbarous command of Mahomet the Great; at which time this kingdome was con∣verted to a Province of the Mahumetan Empire, Anno 1464.

Thus much of Dacia.

OF SCLAVONIA.

SCLAVONIA, hath on the East the riuer Drinus, and a line drawne from thence to the sea, on the West part of Italy, on the North Hungary, and on the South the Adriatique Sea.

It is in length 480 miles, and 120 in breadth; it is situated vnder the sixt and seuenth Climates, the longest day being 15 houres and a halfe.

The people are couragious, prowd, and stubborne, and vse their own Sclavonian tongue, which extendeth through al Scla∣vonia. 2 Histria.* 1.643 3 Bohemia. 4 Polonia. 5 Moravia. 6 Mus∣covie. 7 Dacia. 8 Epirus. 9 part of Hungary. 10 Georgia. 11 Mengrelia. and 12 is vsed by all Captaines and Souldiers of the Emperours of Turkey.

They are of the Christian faith, & follow the Greeke Church.

This Country is more fit for grazing then for haruesting; for

the Sheepe and other Cattle bring forth young twice in a yeare, and are shorne foure times.

The Sclavi whence this Region tooke denomination,* 1.644 were a people of Scythia, who in the time of Iustinian the Emperour, planted themselues in Thrace: & after during the raigne of Pho∣cas, came and setled themselues in Illyricum, since by their con∣quest of it, called Sclavonia. These Sclavi were first broken by the Venetians, who seeing them to be of strong bodies and able constitutions, imployed them in all the offices of drudgery be∣longing to their fields, and houses: from whence both wee and other nations, haue borrowed that ignomintous word, Slaue; whereby we vse to call ignoble fellowes, and the more base sort of people: & this is the obseruation of S^r W. Raleigh, in his most excellent History. Sclavonia is now diuided into Illyricum, Dal¦matia, & Croatia. The principall riuers of the whole are, 1 Dri∣nus, by which it is parted from Servia. 2 Savus. 3 Dravus. 4 E∣davius. 5 Titius. 6 Naron.

1 ILLIRIS was once the name of the whole Prouince, but it is now accommodated to one part: which being commonly called Windismarch, is bounded on the East with Danubius; on the West with Carniola; on the North with Dravus, & on the South with Savus. The chiefe Citties are 1 Zatha on Danubius 2 Zakaocz 3 Windishgretz on Dravus. and 4 Sagouna nigh vn∣to Savus.* 1.645 The people hereof were made subiect vnto the Ro∣mans, A^o V C. 525. they themselues giuing the occasion. For not content to make inrodes into, and to lay wast the Romane territories, they slew the Embassadours desiring restitution, and vsed much opprobrious language vnto the Citty: Tenta their Queene, not only not forbidding, but commanding it. On this ground Fulvius Cen••umalus is sent against them with an army, who subduing the Province; sacrificed the chiefe of the nobility to the Ghosts of his murdered countrymen. This countrey is now a member of the kingdome of Hungary.

2 DALMATIA hath on the East Drinus; on the West Cro∣atia; on the North Savus;* 1.646 and on the South the Adriatick sea. The chiefe Citties are Rag••si, formerly called Epidaurus, situate on the Adriatique sea; a Citty of great traffique and riches. It is

tributary to the Turkes to w••om i•• payeth yearely 12000 Duckats. 2 Sebeni••um or S••••••m s••••n••ing on the Sea shoare. 3 Zara or L••••era on the same sho〈…〉〈…〉 For the possession of this Towne,* 1.647 there haue been•• g••••at w••••res betw••xt the Hurga∣rians and the Venetians; to whom it s••••meth to be of such im∣portance; that b••ing on••e taken by the Hurg••ria••s, it was re∣deemed for 100000 Crownes. In this T••wne is the Church of S Iohn di Malvatia, w••ich was b••ilt by a company of Sayler••; who being in a tempest made a vo••, that if they escaped they would consecrate a Temple to S. Iohn di Malvat••a, whose m••r∣ter should be tempered with Malms••y, and accord••ngly paid their vowes. Farre les••e did another master of a shipp intend to performe his promise though he spoke bigger; who in a like ex∣tremity of danger; promised our Lady to offer at her Altar, a Candle as great as the maine mast of his ship. For when one of his mates iogging him, told him he had promised an impossibi∣lity; tush foole (replied the master) wee must speake her faire in time of need: but if euer I come ashore, I will make her be con∣tent with a Candle of eight to the pownd. And in a like fit of devotion was he, who on the same occasion plainely told God, that he was no common begger, hee neuer troubled him with prayers befo••e: and if he would heare him that time, he would neuer trouble him againe. But I proceed. 4 Spalato a sea towne standing East of Sebenico, the Bishop whereof Mare••s Antoni∣us de D••••minis seeming to loath the Romish superstition, came for ••efuge into England, Anno 1616, and hauing here both by preaching and writing laboured to ouerthrowe the Church of Rome; vpon I knowe not what proiects he declared himselfe to be a counterfeit, Anno 1622, and returned againe to Rome. So that we may say of him as Socrates in his Ecclesiasticall history; saith of Ecebolius, who vnder Constantius, was a Christian; vn∣der Iulian a Pagan; and a Christian againe vnder Iovinian: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; so ware∣ring and vnconstant a ••urn-coat was Ec••holius, from his b••gin∣nings to his end. The 5 town of note is Scodra or Scutari, which ••esisted the Turkish puiss••••ce a whole yeare:* 1.648 and many dayes was battered with 70 p••••c••s of Ordnance, of wondrous big∣nesse,

especially that called the Princes peece, which carried a stone or bullet of 1200 pownd waig••t. Not far••e hence is 6 Lissa famous for the Sepulchre of Scanderbog. These 2 Townes were gained by Mahomet the 2^d, Anno 1478.

The ancient inhabitants of this Country were the Dalmati, whose Metropolis was Dalminium on the ••iuer Drinus. This Citty was sacked by Marcius a Roman Consull, A^o V C 689; & Dalmatia fi••st was s••st made subiect to that Empire. Afterward also this Citty was againe ruined by one Nasica: but the peo∣ple as they were by the Romans often subdued, so they as often revolted. Their last rebellion was raised at the instigation of one Batto, a man very potent with the people; who hauing ten yeares together maintained the liberty of his Country, at last broken and wearied by the forces of G••rmanicus, and Tiberius, he submitted himselfe vnto the two Captaines: who asking the reason of his revolt, were answered, because the Romans sent no Sheepheards to keepe, but Wolues to devoure their flocke, Dalmatia thus finally conquered, continued a Roman Prouince, till the time of Phocas; during whose tyrannicall Empire, the S••lam subdued this Countrey: who after they had Lorded it ••e••e ••or the space of almost 200 yeares, were made vassalls to the Hungarians; who setled themselues in Pannonia, during the raigne of Arnulphus in the West, and Leo Philosophus in the East. These new Lords were much giuen to Piracy and robbing, and amongst others,* 1.649 rauished a company of gorgeous Venetian Damsells: to revenge which wrong, Dalma••ia was made tribu∣••ary to the Venetians; to whom, besides their mony & Townes the Dalmatians were to giue 100 barrells of wine, and 3000 Coniskinnes to the Duke for a present. It is now diuided be∣tween•• the Venec••ans who keepe the greatest part, & the Tu••ke. 2 CROATIA or Corvatia, was called by the ancients Li∣••urnia and Valeria: it hath on the East and South Dalmatia, on the North Savus; on the West Istria and Carniola. The chiefe Townes are Gradiska situate on Savus. 2 Bruman. 3 Nouigrod situate on the Savus also, hard vpon Germanie. and 4 Sisseghk, famous for the resis••ance which the Tu••kes found there, Anno 1592. For the Turk••s hoping if they could conquere this little

Country, to haue an open passage into Germany; entred it with a great army, surprised the Castle of Ostrow••tz seated on the ri∣ver Wana; tooke by seige the strong Towne of Wihits, a princi∣pall Towne also of this Country, and seated on the same riuer: which done they matched vp to Sisseghk or Sissaken, where after a long seige, they were raised by a power of Germans, that came to succour the Towne, who slewe about 8000 of the Turkes; most of the ••est being drowned in the riuer Savus, as they ••ledd from the sword of the conqueror. The 6▪ & last Town of note in this country is Petrowya, situate at the foot of the mountains, which are betweene the riuers Savus and Dravus; and diuide Hungarie from Sc••avonia. The Croatians are generally, though corruptly called Corbats. Their Countrey hath the title of a Dukedome, and is subiect partly to the Austrians, and partly to the Venetians, who set first footing in it, Anno 1007.

* 1.650The S••l••vonian Armes are Arg. a Cardinalls hat, the strings pendant & platted in true loues knot, meeting in the base Gules.

There are in Sclavonia.

• ...Archbishops 3
• ...Bishops 20

Thus much of Sclavonia.

OF GREECE.

* 1.651GREECE, the Mother of Arts and Sciences, is bounded on the East with the Aegean sea, the Hellespont, Propontis, & Thracius Bosphorus: on the West where it beholdeth her daugh¦ter and supplanter, Italy; with the Adriatique sea: on the North with the mountaine Hamus, of which Stratonicus vsed to say, that for eight months it was very cold, and for the other foure, winter: and on the South with the Ionian Sea.

It was called Greece from Graecus the sonne of Cecrops, fi••st founder of Athens; and at the first was only attributed for the Country about Attica: but after the Macedonian Empire had swallowed all the petty Commonwealths, this name was com∣municated to the whole Countrey; whose people by a Synecdo∣che are diuersly called, by some Achiui, by some Mirmidones, sometimes Pelasgi, Danai, Argini, &c.

This Countrey is situate in the Northerne temperate Zone, vnder the fift and sixt Climats, the longest day being 15 houres.

The people were once braue men of warre, sound Schollers, addicted to the loue of vertue,* 1.652 and ciuill of behauiour. A nation once so excellent, that their precepts and examples doe still re∣maine, as approued rules and Tutors to instruct and direct the man, that indeauoreth to be vertuo••s: famous for gouernment; affectours of freedome, euery way noble. For which vertues in themselues, and want of them in others, all their neighbour and remote nations, were by them scornefully called Barbarians: a name now most fit for the Grecians themselues, being an vncō∣stant people, destitute of all learning, and the meanes to obtaine it, Vniversities: vncivill, riotous, and so lazie, that for the most part they endeavour their profit no farther then their belly compells them. When they meet at feasts or bankets, they drinke small draughts at the beginning; which by degrees they increase, till they come to the height of intemperancy: at which point when they are arriued, they keepe no rule or order; where∣as before, to drinke out of ones turne is accounted a point of in∣civility. Hence, as I beleeue, sprung our by-word, As merry as a Greeke, and the Latine word Graecari.

The women are for the most part brown complexioned, ex∣ceedingly welfauoured, and excessiuely amorous. Painting they vse very much, to keep thēselues in grace with their husbands: for when they once grow wrinkled, they are put to al the drud∣geries of the house.

The Christian faith was receaued here immediately after the passion of the Lambe slaine, from the beginning of the world: but especially established by Timoth••e, to whom S. Paule writ two Epistles. The Fathers whom in this Church they most ad∣here vnto, and reuerence, are Chrysostome, Basil, & the two Gre∣gories, the one surnamed Nissene, and the other Nazianzen. The Church gouernment is by the 4 Patriarchs; of Alexandria, who presideth ouer Aegypt and Arabia:* 1.653 of Hierusalem, who gouer∣neth the Greekes of Palestine: of Antioch, whose iurisdiction containeth Syria, Armenia, and Cilicia: and of Constantinople, to whose charge are committed all the other Provinces of the

Greeke Church, as all Greece and Muscovie: Sclavonia, Dacia, and part of Poland; all the Ilands of the Adria ique & Aegean Seas, together with Crete, Cyp••us, and Rho••es; almost all Na∣tolia, and the Sea shores of Pontus Euxinus, and Palus Maeotis. Their Liturgie is ordinarily ••hat of S. Chrysostome; but on fe∣stivall daies that of S. Basil: which being both written in the learned or ancient Greeke, doth not much more edifie the vulgar people then the Latine Service doth the illiterate Papists. The particular tenets by which the Gre••ke Church doth differ from the Roman and Reformed are already specified in our descripti∣on of Muscovie: betweene which two of Greece and Muscouy the most materiall points are the manner of distributing the Sa∣crament; and the exacting of marriage at the Ordination of Priests.

The language they spake was the Greeke, of which were fiue Dialects, 1 Atticke. 2 Doricke. 3 Aeolicke. 4 Ionicke. & 5 The Common Dialect, or phrase of speech. A language excellent for Philosophy and the liberall arts, but more excellent for so great a part of the meanes of our saluation deliuered therein: for the lofty sound, significant expressions of the mind, genuine suauity and happy composition of diuers words in one, so excellent a∣boue others; that euen in the flourishing of the Roman Com∣monwealth, it ouertopped the Latine; insomuch that most of the histories of Rome were writ in this tongue, as Polybius, Di∣on Cassius, Appian, and the like. It also was once of wonderfull extent, in Greece, Natolia, Italy, Province, and almost all the I∣lands of the Mediterranean. But now partly through mutila∣tion of some words, and compaction of others; partly by the confusion of the true sound of vowells, dipthongs, and conso∣nants; and the translating of the Accents; to which may be ad∣ded the commixtion of the language of forraine nations: the lan∣guage is not only fallen from its elegancy, but also frō its large∣nesse of extent; as being confin'd within Greece, and there not only much corrupted, but almost quite devoured by the Scla∣vonian, and Turkish tongues.

The soyle questionlesse is very fruitfull, & would yeeld great profit to the husbandman, if they would take paines in the til∣ling:

but they knowing nothing certainly to be their owne, but all things subiect to the Grand Signeur and his Souldiers, omit agriculture, and may perchance thinke of that of the Poet,

Impius haec tam culta noualia miles habebi••? Barbarus has segetes? en queis consuevimu arua. Shall misbeleeuing Turkes these acros spoyle, Which I manur'd with so much cost and toyle? Shall they enioy my care? See neighbours see, For whom these goodly cornfields tilled be.

The more naturall and certa••ne commodities which they trans∣port into other parts, are Wines; which in memory of the water which our Saviour turned into wine, and on that day whereon they think this miracle was wrought; they vse to bap∣tize: for which cause the Iewes will drinke none of them. They send also into other parts of the world, Oyle, Copper, Vittriall, some Gold and Siluer, Veluets, Damasks, Turquesse Gro∣grams, &c.

This Country hath formerly been famous for the Captaines Miltiades, Epaminondas, Aristides, Pyrrhus, and (to omit infi∣nite others) Alexander the subverter of the Persian Monarchy: For the divine Philosophers, Plato, Socrates, A••istotle, & The∣ophraslus; for the most exquisite Poets, Hesiodus, Homerus, So∣phocles, and Aristophanes. For the faithfull Historiographers, Xenophon the condisciple of Plato, Thucydides, Plu••arch, & He∣rodotus: The eloquent Oratours Aeschines, Demosthenes, & Iso∣crates. And lastly, the authors and establishers of all humane learning whatsoeuer, only the Mathematiques excepted.

The chiefe riuers are C••phisus, which arising in the Frontires of Epirus, disburdeneth it selfe into the Aegean Sea. 2 Erigon. and 3 Alaicmon; which beginning their course in the more nor∣therne parts of Macedon, end it in Thirmaicus sinus. 4 Strim••n in Migdonia. 5 Athicus and Nisus in Thrace. 6 S••ymphalus, where Hercules killed the Stymphalian birds; and 7 Ladon in Arcadia. 8 Inachus whose daughter Io turned into a Heifer, was worshipped by the Egyptians vnder the name of Isis. And 9 Pineus, whose daughter was Daphne, turned into a bay-tree; in Macedon: as also

Populifer. 10 Sperchius, & irrequietus, 11 Enipeus; 12 Apidanus{que} senex; lenis{que} 13 Amphrisus; & 14 Aeas. Poplar-clad Sperchius, swift Enipeus, old Apidane, smooth Amphrisus, Aeas cold.

Thus much of the whole Country in grosse; the chiefe & or∣dinary division is, into 1 Pel. ponnesus. 2 Achaia. 3 Epirus. 4 Al∣bania. 5 Macedonia. 6 Migdonia. 7 Thracia.

1 PELOPONNESVS.

* 1.654PELOPONNESVS is a peninsula rounded with the Sea, ex∣cept where it is tied to the maine land of Greece, by an Istmus of 5 miles in breadth; which the Grecians and Venetians fortifi∣ed with a strong wall, and 5 Castles. This was called Hexami∣lium, and was ouerthrowne by Amurath the second, who ha∣rassed and spoyled all the Countrey. It was afterwards in the yeare 1453, vpon a rumour of a new warre, built vp againe by the Venetians (who then had the greatest part of this Country) in 15 daies: there being for that time 30000 men imploied in the worke. This wall extended from one sea vnto the other; which had it beene as warily guarded, as it was hastily built; or as it was well fortified, had it beene so well manned: might ea∣sily haue resisted the Turks, vntill more meanes had bin thought on to defend it.

* 1.655This Istmus was begunne to haue beene digged through by Nero, who to hearten on his souldiers, loath to attempt so fruit∣lesse an enterprise; took a spade in hand, and busily beganne the worke. Yet at last the Souldiers, being frighted with the blood which abundantly broke forth; with the groanes and roarings which they continually heard▪ and with the Hobgoblins & Fu∣ries, which were alwaies in their sight: perswaded the Emperor, now halfe out of the humour, to leaue this, and inioyne them some more profitable seruice. King Dem••tr••us, C. Caligula, and I. Caesar, with like successe attempted the same action.

This Peninsula is in compasse 600 miles, and was called at the first Aegialia, from Aegtalus the first King, A.M. 1574: 2 Apia from Apis the fourth King. 3 Siciona, from the ninth King Sicion; which name was afterward attributed to a little Prouince by Corinth: then Peloponnesus from Pelops, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉

insula, and now Morea, à Maurorum incursionibus, as Merca∣tor thinketh.

This Country is diuided into these six Prouinces, 1 Elis. 2 Messenia. 3 Arcadia. 4 Laconia. 5 Argolis, and A∣chaia propria.

1 The Country of ELIS hath on the East Aready, on the West the Ionian Sea,* 1.656 on the North Achaia propria, on the South Messe••ia. The chief cities are Elis, which giues name to the whole Prouince. Nigh vnto this city runneth the riuer Alpheus, of which you shall heare more in Sicilia; and in this City reig∣ned the King A••geus, the cleansing of whose Stable is accomp∣ted one of the wonders, or twelue labours performed by Her∣cules. This Elis was of old called Olympia, famous for the Sta∣tue of Iupiter Olympicus, one of the worlds 7 wonders, being in height 60 cubits; composed by that excellent workman Phi∣dias, of gold, and ivory. In honor of this Iupiter were the Olym∣picke games instituted by Hercules on the hill Olympus in Thes∣salie. The 2 ^d City is Pisa, whose people following Nestor to the warres of Troy, in their returne were by tempest driuen to the coasts of Italy; where they built the City Pisa.

2 MESSENIA hath on the East Arcady,* 1.657 on the North Elis, on the South and West the Sea. It takes its name from the Me∣tropolis Mesene on Sinus Messeniacus, now called Golfo di Co∣ron. In this City Menelaus was king, whose wife the faire Hele∣na, was the cause of the destruction of Troy. 2 Pilon, where Ne∣stor was King, now called Navarino. 3 Methone or Medon. This people had once great sway in this Peninsula, for whose sole Empire they were long corriuall with the Spartans: who at last getting the vpper hand of them, oppressed them with mise∣rable slauery.* 1.658 In the confines of this Country stood a Temple of Diana, common alike to the Messenians, Spartans, & Dores. It hapned that some Spartan Virgins were by the Messenians here rauished; which abuse, the Spartans pretended to be the ground of their warre; the true reason indeed being, their co∣uetousnes of the sole Empire. This warre broke out 3 times. The first continued 20 yeares, in which space the Lacedaemoni∣ans fearing their absence would hinder the supply of yong chil∣dren

in the city; sent a company of their ablest yong men home, to accompany their wiues. Their off-spring were called Par∣thenij, who comming to full growth, abandoned Sparta, s••yled into Italy, and there built Tarentum. The second being of 23 yeares continuance, was raised and maintained by Aristomenes, one of the blood-royall. This warre prospered, till Aristocrates King of Arcadia, one of the confederates, revolted, to side with Lacedaemon. Then began they to decline, and Aristomenes was thrice taken prisoner, still miraculously escaping. His last impri∣sonment was in a dungeon, where by chance espying a Fox de∣uouring a dead body, he caught hold of her taile: The Fox run∣ning a way, guided Aristomenes after; till the straitnesse of the hole by which she went out, made him leaue his holt, and fall to scraping with his nailes; which exercise he neuer left, till he had the hole passable, and so escaped; and hauing a while vpheld his falling Country, died in Rhodes. The third warre was like drops after a tempest. In this the Messenians were forced to abandon their Country; which they could neuer again recouer, till Epa∣minondas hauing vanquished the Lacedaemonians at Leuctra, re∣stored them to their ancient possessions.

3 ARCADIA hath on the East Laconia, on the West Elis and Messene, on the North Achaia propria, and on the South the Sea. This Country took its name from Arcas, the son of Iupiter and Calisto; but was forme••ly called Pelasgia: the people whereof thought themselues more ancient then the Moone.

* 1.659Or••a priùs Lunâ, de se fi creditur ipsi, A magno tellus Arcade nomen habet. The land which of great Arcas took its name▪ Was ere the Moone, if we will credit Fame.

The chiefe Cities are 1 Psophis. 2 Mantinea, nigh vnto which the Theban Army,* 1.660 consisting of 30000 foot, and 3000 horse; rou∣ted the Army of the Spartans and Athenians, consisting of 25000 foot, and 2000 horse. In this battaile Epaminondas that famous Leader, receiued his deaths wound, and not long after died. At his last gaspe one of his friends said; Alas thou diest E∣paminondas, and leauest behind thee no children: Nay, replyed he, two daughters will I leaue behind me, the victory at Leu∣ctra,

and this other at Mantinea. 3. Megalopolis, the birth-place of Polybius, that excellent Historian. 4 Phialia towards the sea. Here was the lake Stymphalus,* 1.661 and the riuer Styx, whose water for the poysonous taste, was called the water of hell. The Poets faine, that Gods vsed to sweare by this riuer, as may be euery∣where obserued: and what God soeuer swore by Styx falsly, he was banished from Heauen, and prohibited Nectar for a 1000 y••ares. It is a Country whose fitnes for pastorage & grazing, hath made it the subiect of many worthy & witty discourses, e∣specially that of S^r Philip Sidney; of whom I cannot but make honourable mention: a book which besides its excellent lan∣guage, rare contriuances, & delectable stories; hath in it all the straines of Poesie, comprehendeth the vniuersall Art of spea∣king, and to them which can discerne, & will obserue, affordeth notable rules for demeanour, both priuat and publike.

4 LACONIA hath on the East & South the Sea, on the North Argolis, on the West Arcadia. The chief Cities are La∣cedaemon, once a famous Common-wealth,* 1.662 whose lawes were compiled by Lycurgus; who going a iourney, bound the peo∣ple by oath, to obserue all his Lawes till he returned: & being gone from thence, commanded, that when he was dead & bu∣ried, his ashes should be cast into the Sea, By this meanes, his Lawes were kept in Sparta almost 700 yeares, during which time the Commonwealth flourished in all prosperity. Whoso∣euer is desirous to know the particular lawes, customes, & or∣dinances, by which this Common-wealth did subsist; may in the life of Lycu••gus set down by Plutarch, find them all specifi∣ed. Their course of liuing was so strict and seuere, that many went to warres, hoping by death to rid themselues from life, so austere & vnpleasing.* 1.663 D••ogenes returning from Sparta to A∣t••ens, said, that he returned from men to women, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉: To another demand••ng in what part of Greece he saw the most complete men; he replied, that he saw saw men no-where, but boyes at Lacedaemon. This Common∣wealth was so equally mixt, that the soueraignty of one was nothing preiudiciall to the liberty of all. Their kings being of the race of Hercules, had a royaltie not vnlimited, the Nobles

prerogat••ues not infringed; the people, freedome vnquestioned. The Ephori or Tribunes of the people, whose authority was in some respect aboue the Kings, made it seeme a Democracie: The Senate whose decrees were vncontrollable, resembled an Aristocracie: The Kings who like the soule did animate and a∣ctuate the rest, shewed that there was somewhat also of a Mo∣narchie. A rare mixture of gouernment. The discipline of this citty, both in warre and peace, made it feared by the neighbours as well as honoured.* 1.664 The people were accounted the chiefe of all the Grecians, and directed the rest as subordinate to them. At last the Athenians hauing conquered many large Prouinces in Asia, began somewhat to Ecclipse their glory; which they not enduring, warred against Athens; and after many losses on their parts susteined, took the city, and dismantled it. Immedi∣atly followed the warre betwixt them, & the Boeotians; the A∣thenians couertly, and the Persians openly assisting the enemy. Here their prosperity began to leaue them; for beside many small defeates, Epaminondas the Theban so discomfited them, at the ouerthrowes of Leuctra and Mantinea; that Sparta it selfe was in danger of vtter ruine. Not long after hapned the Holy-warre, wherein they also made a party: but this warre being en∣ded by King Philip, they scarce breathed more freedome, then he gaue aire to. But when Alexanders Captaines fought for the Empire of their master, all these flourishing Republickes were either totally swallowed into, or much defaced by the Kingdome of Macedon. The Lacedaemonians held the chiefe strength of a towne to consist in the valour of the people; and therefore would neuer suffer Sparta to be walled, till the times immediatly following the death of Alexander the Great: yet could not these Fortifications defend them from Antigonus Doson King of Macedon; who hauing vanquished Cleomenes King of Sparta, entred the towne, and was the first man that e∣uer was receiued into it as Conquerour; so much different were the present Spartans from the valour & courage of their ancestors. Here liu'd the famous Captaines Euribiades, the Ad∣mirall of the Navy against Xerxes, Lisander: & Agesilaeus. The second City of note is Leuctra on the sea side. 3 Thalana, nigh

vnto which is the Lake Lerna, where Hercules slew the mon∣ster Hydra, & the mount Tenarus, from whence the same cham∣pion drew the three-headed Dog Cerberus, as the Poets called him; and 4 Selassia, where Antigonus vanquished Cleomenes.

5 ARGOLIS, so called from the chiefe Citty Argos, is bounded on the East and North with the Sea, on the West with Achaiae propria, on the South with Laconia. The chiefe Cities are Argos, built by Argus the fourth king of this Country. The first king was Inachu••, A.M. 2109. The last Achrisius, whose daughter Danae, being shut vp in a Towre of brasse, was yet rauished by Iupiter to whom she bare Perseus. This Perseus ha∣uing by mishap slaine Achrisius, translated the Kingdome of Argos, to Micene the second City of note. From this Perseus descended Atreus & Thiestes; from Atreus, Agamemnon; who was Captain of the Greekish Army before Troy, in which were 69 Kings, wasted ouer with a Navy of 1224 ships. The third Town is Nemaea,* 1.665 where Hercules slew the Lyons. In ho∣nour of this memorable exploit, were instituted the Nemaean games, which continued famous in Greece for many ages. The exercises were running with swift horses, whorlebats, running on foot, quotting, wrestling, darting, shoo••ing. Some referre the beginning of these games to the honour of one Opheltus a Lace∣daemonian: & others fetch it higher, from the warres of Thebes: but this I take to be the more probable opinion. 4 Epidaurus, famous for the Temple of Aesculap••us: & 5 Nauplia, where Naulu•• the Father of Palamedes was k••ng.

6 ACHAIA PROPRIA, hath on the South Elis, Arca∣dia, & Argolis: & on all other parts, the s••a. The chief Cities are 1 Corinth, eated at the foot of the Acro-Corinthian hills, hard by the Fount••ine Pirene▪ called by Perseus, fons Caballinus, be∣cause it was by the Poets fained to haue bin made by the horse Pegasus, dashing his hoofe agai••st the rock. This town was fen∣ced with a castle, which stand••ng on the Acro-Corinthian hills, was called Acro-Corinthus. It was for strength impregnable, & for command very power••ull; as able to cut off all passage by land, from one halfe of Greece to the other: & mastering the Io∣nian & Aegaean seas: vpon both which, Corinth had such com∣modious

hauens, the sea on both sides washing the walls, that Horace calleth it, Corinthus bimaris. It was built by Corinthus the sonne of Pelops, from whom it tooke name; & by reason of her commodious situation, so exceedingly thriued & flourish∣ed, that in the heat of their pride the Cori••thians abused certain Romane Ambassadours, sent vnto them. But irasci populo Ro∣mano nemo sapientèr potest, as Livy saith, and this the Corinthi∣ans found to be true: for Lucius Mummius took the town, and burnt it to the very ground. It was afterwards re-edified, and is now a place of small note, called by the Turkes Crato Here liu'd the famous whore Lais, which exacted 10000 Drachma's for a nights lodging, which made Demosthenes cry, non emam ••anti penitere, and occasioned the old verse,

Non cuivis homini contingit adire Corinthum. T'is not for euery mans auaile, Vnto Corinth for to ••aile.

Here also Theseus instituted the Istmian games, in the honour of N••ptune, as Hercules had the Olympian in honour of Iupiter. 2 Patras. 3 Sycion, now Vasilico. 4 Dimeae.

These Commonwealths flourished in Peloponnesus, till the ciuill warres betwee•• Sparta, Thebes, & Athens; which so wea∣kened all sides, that they were soon made a prey to Philip of Macedon. After they we••e subiect to the Roman, then to the Constantinopolitan Emperours; and when the Latines subdued Constantinople,* 1.666 most of this Country fell into the armes of Ve∣nice: whose people fortified i•• in many pl••ces, especially to∣wards the Sea: finally, it w••s conquered by the Turkes, 1460.

2 ACHAIA.

ACHAIA, called once H••llas, from Helles, son to Deu••a∣lion, is bounded on the East with the Aegaean Sea, on the West with Epirus, on the North wi••h Thessaly, on the South with Pe∣loponnes••••, & the Seas thereof. It is diuid••d into 1 Attica 2 Me∣garis 3 B••••v••a: 4 Phoci••. 5 Aetol••a. 6 Dori••. 7 Locris.

* 1.6671 A••TICA hath on the West Megaris; on the other part•• the Sea. The soyle is v••ry barren and cr••ggi••; yet the art••ficiall endea••our of the people, wo••derfully enriched them; s•• that the yea••ely revenues of the Common-wealth were ••200 Ta∣lent••.

The mony current in this Country was commonly stam∣ped w••th an Oxe; whence came the by-word against bribing and corrupt Lawyers, Bos in lingua. Not much vnlike to this was the Proverb, ••ising from the mony of Aegina, being stam∣ped w••th a snaile; which was, virtutem & sapientiam vincunt te∣studines.

The chief city Athens (now Selines) was built by Cecrops the first King hereof, and called Cecrop••••, A^o Mundi ••409. It was ••fter repaired by Th••seus, and furnished with good Lawes by Solon. It took name from Minerva (whom the Grecians call Athenae) in whose honour there were long time solemne playes, called Panathena••a. This City hath bin ••amous for many things, three especially, first for the ••nviolable faith of the Ci∣tizens in thei•• leagues, & vnfained affection to their friends; so that Fides Attica grew into Adage. Second••y, for the famous Schollers which here taught & flourished: And indeed so hap∣py a nurserie was it of good wits, & so fitly seated for study, that the very natiues being in other Countries, could sensibly perceiue some want of that naturall vigour, which vsually was resident in their spirits. Ita ut corpora istius gentis separata sint in ali••s reg••ones;* 1.668 ingenia vero solis Atheniensium muris clausa es••e ex••st••••nes. It was a famous Vniuersity, from whose great e••••erne, the conduit-pipes of Learning were dispersed ouer all Europe. Yet at the first the sweet straines of Apollo's harpe, did not out-sound the lowd braying of Mars his Trumpet: this City yeelding more valiant Captaines, then any in the world, Rom•• excepted, which was the third thing which raised the re∣putation of the City.* 1.669 Alcibiad••s, Aristides, Themist••cl••s, Peri∣cle••, with diuers others, were the men that vpheld & enlarged the Athenian Republicke: yet were the people so vngrateful to them, or they so vn••o••tun••te in th•• end, that they ••ll died ei••her 〈…〉〈…〉 banishm••nt or violently at home. Th••mistocles the cha••pion of ••reec••, died an exile in Pe••sia. ••hoc••on was slain by the 〈…〉〈…〉 laid violent hands on himselfe; Peri∣cl••s 〈…〉〈…〉 endangered; & Theseus the founder of the Ci∣〈…〉〈…〉 from hi•• royalty, & spitefully imprisoned. Aristi∣〈…〉〈…〉, & others, banished ten yeares by the O∣stracisme.

This forme of punishment, so called, because the nam•• of the party banished was writ in an Oyster shell, was only v∣sed toward such, who either began to grow too popular, or po∣tent among the men of seruice Which deuice allowable in a De∣mocracie, where the ouer-much powerablenes of one, might hazard the liberty of all, was exercised on spight oftner, then desert. A Country-fellow meeting by chance Aristides, desired him to write Aristides in his shell; and being asked, whether the man whose banishment he desired, had euer wronged him, replyed, No, he was only sorry to heare folkes call him a good man. We find the like vnfortunate end to most of the Romans, so re∣doubted in warre: Coriolanus was exiled; Camillus confined to Ardea; Scipio murdred, with diuers others, onely because their vertue had lifted them aboue the pitch of ordinary men. Venti∣dius was disgraced by Antonie: Agricola poisoned with the priuity of Domitian: Corbulo murdred by the command of Ne∣ro: all able men yet liuing in an age, wherein it was not law••ull to be valiant. In later times it so hapned to Gonsalvo the Great Captaine, who hauing conquered the kingdome of Naples, droue the French beyond the mountaines, & brought all the I∣talian Potentates to stand at the Spaniards deuotion; was by his master called home, where he died obscurely, & was buried without solemnity, without teares. Worse fared the Guise and Byron in France; worse Essex, and Dudley of Northumberland with vs; neither will I omit William Duke of Suffolke, who ha∣uing serued 34 yeares in our French warres, and for 17 yeares together, neuer returning home, was at his returne, basely made away. It were almost impiety to be silent of Ioab, the brauest souldier, and politickest Leader, that euer fought the Lords bat∣tailes; yet he died at the hornes of the Altar. Whether it be that such men are borne vnder an vnhappy Planet; or that Courti∣ers, & such as haue b••st opportunity to endeere men of warre with their Soueraignes, know not how to commend & extoll their deserts, in a subiect beyond the reach of their bra••ne, or courage of their heart; or that faction and opposition at home; or Enuie that common foe to Vertue, be the hinderance, I can∣not determine. Yet it may be that Princes naturally distrust

men of employment, & are loath to adde honours to a working wit, & an attempting spirit: and it may be the fault of Souldiers themselues, by an vnseasonable praise of their own worths, a∣boue the ability of renumeration in that state. This was the cause of Silius death vnder Tiberius, concerning which, the Hi∣storian giueth vs this excellent sentence: Beneficia eò us{que} lata sunt, dum videntur exsolui posse: ubi multum anteven••re, pro gra∣tiâ odium redditur.

The last King hereof was Codrus,* 1.670 who in the warres against the Peloponnesians, hauing intelligence by an oracle, that his e∣nemies should haue the victory, if they did not kill the Atheni∣an King; attired himselfe like a beggar, and forced the Pelopon∣nesians to kill him: and they vnderstanding how vnfortunately they had slaine him, whom they had most desire to haue saued, raised their camp and departed. For this fact, the Athenians so honoured his memorie, that they thought no man worthy to succeed him as King; and therefore committed the managing of the state to Gouernours for terme of life, whom they called Archontes,* 1.671 the first Archon being Medon the son of C••drus. This gouernment began A.M. 2897, & continued 316 yeares, at which time the Archontes were appointed to gouerne ten yeares only, and then to giue vp their charge: Seuenty yeares lasted this gouernment vnder seuen Archentes, which time ex∣pired A.M. 3284, began the Democracie of Athens; during which, Draco and Solon the Law-giuers flourished. Toward the ••••ter end of Solons life, Pisistratus altered the free state, and made himselfe Lord or Tyrant of the City: but he once dead, the people regained their freedome, driuing thence Hippias the son of Pisistratus, who hereupon fled for succour to Darius K. of Persia, by this meanes bringing the Persians first into Greece. What successe the Persians had in Greece, the Histories of these times abundantly informe vs. Darius being vanquished by Miltiades at Marathron; and Xerxes by Themistocles at Sala∣mis: yet did not Athens scape so cleare, but that it was taken by Xerxes,* 1.672 though indeed first abandoned, and voluntarily disman∣teled by the Athenians. When the Persians were retired home∣wards, the people of Athens reedified their towne, and strongly

fortified it with high & defensible walls; which done, they put their Fleet to sea, & spoyled the coasts of Persia in all quarters; enriching their city with the spoiles, & enlarging their power & dominion, by the addition of many Ilands and sea-townes. Hereby they grew vnto that wealth & potencie, that they were suspected by their weaker neighbours,* 1.673 & envied by their stron∣ger, the Lacedaemonians especially: who fearing to loose their ancient prioritie ouer Greece; but pretending the surprifall of Potidea a City of Thrace from the Corinthians, & some ha••d measure by them shewed vpon the Megarenses, made warre v∣pon them. In the beginning of this warre the Athenians not on∣ly resisted the whole powers of all Greece confederate against them; but so exceedingly prospered, that the Spartans sued for peace, and could not get it. But the scales of Fortune turned; for after they had held out 28 yeares, they were cōpelled to pluck down the walles of their town, & submit themselues to the or∣der of the Lacedaemonians, now by the puissance of Lysander vi∣ctorious. Then was this Virgin-Town prostituted to the lust of 30 Tyrants, whom not long after, Thrasibulus a braue soul∣dier, & one that loued the liberty of his Country, expelled. This warre was called Bellum Peleponnesiacum. Not long after, the Persians seeing how the State of Sparta, for want of the oppo∣sition of Athens, began to worke vpon their Empire; furnished Conon a worthy Gentleman of Athens, with a Navy so wel fur∣nished, that therewith he vanquished the Lacedaemonian Fleete; & put the Athenians by this victory in so good heart, that they once more reedified their walls. Immediatly after followed the warre against Thebes,* 1.674 called Bellum sacrum, which in the end was composed by Philip of Macedon, by bringing as well the Thebans whom he came to succour, as the Athenians, Spar∣tans, & Phocians, whom he came to oppose, all vnder his owne dominion: from which slauery, Greece neuer recouered, till as well Macedon, as she, became follow-seruants to Rome.

The next townes of note in Attica, were 1 Marathron, where Miltiades discomfited the numerous Army of Darius, consisting of 100000 foot, a••d 10000 horse, the emulation of which noble victory, startled such braue resolues in the brest of

Themistocles. 3 Piraea the hauen-town to Athens, built & im∣pregnably fortified by the advice of Themistocles, & afterward the better to keep vnder the Athenians, demolished by Scylla, in his warres against Mythridates. 4 Panormus.

2 MEGARIS hath on the East Attica, on the West Sinus Corinthiacus, on the North Boeotia, & on the South the Isimus. The chiefe city is Megara, now Megra, where Euclide taught Geometrie. Ovid maketh mention of one Nisus King of this Country, not so happy that his head was circled with a Coro∣net, as that thereon grew a purple haire; to which was annexed the preseruation both of his life & Kingdome. This Iewell his daughter Scylla deliuered to King Minos, her Fathers enemy: who ioyfully receiuing the present, commanded her to be cast into the Sea; where she was (as some write) turned to the gulfe so named. I leaue the moralizing of the Fable, to such as pro∣sesse Mythologie; obseruing only by the way, the antiquity of that politique practise, to loue the Treason, & hate the Trai∣tours. This Country after shaking off the Cretans, became sui iuris; and amounted to that height of prosperity, that they con∣tended with the Athenians for the Iland of Salamis, & so crush∣ed them in one fatall ouerthrow, that a Law was enacted in A∣thens, that whosoeuer mentioned the recouery of Salamis, should loose his life: so that Solon was compelled to fain him∣selfe mad, the safelier to motion the matter, which had a prospe∣rous end. This fortune of the Megarenses lasted not long in so eminent a degree; yet they continued a free people, till the com∣ming of the Macedonians. The second town of note in Megaris is Eleusis, vvhere Ceres had a Temple, vvhich is hence called Ce∣res Eleusina.

3 BOEOTIA hath on the East Attica, on the West Phocis, on the North the riuer Cephisus, on the South Megaris and the Sea. It took its name from B••s, vvhich signifieth an Oxe: for vvhen Cadmus vveary vvith seeking his sister Eur••pa, vvhom Iupiter had stolne from Phoenicia, came to Delphos; hee vvas vvarned by the Oracle, to follovv the first young Oxe he savv, and vvhere he rested, to build a City; the Country for this cause vvas called Boeotia.* 1.675 It vvas a custome in this Country to burne

before the doore of the house in which a new-married wife was to dwell, the axle-tree of the coach in which she came thither: Giuing her by this ceremony to vnderstand, that she must re∣straine her selfe from gadding abroad; and that being now ioy∣ned to an husband, she must frame her selfe to liue & tarry with him, without any hope of departure.

The chiefe citty is Thebes, built on the brook Cephisus, by Cadmus the Phoenician. Famous it is for the warres here made of old between Eteocles & Polinices, sonnes to that vnfortunate Prince Oedipus, & his mother & wife Iocasta. The History of this warre is the most ancient piece of story which we finde of all Greece; the former times & writings containing nothing but Fables, little sauouring of humanity, & lesse of truth: As of well changed into Monsters, the adulteries of the gods, & the like. In this town l••ued Pelopidas, & Epaminondas, who so crushed the Lacedaemonians at the battles of Leuctres & Mantinea;* 1.676 that they could neuer after re-obtaine their former puissance. This Common-wealth long flourished, & at last being ouerburde∣ned in the Phocian warre, was glad to submit it selfe to the mer∣cy of the Macedonians, vnder the leading of King Philip: who by this meanes first got footing in Greece, into which afterward he thrust his whole body. Vpon the death of Philip, Thebes re∣volted from the Macedons; but Alexander his successor quick∣ly recouered it; & to dishearten the Greeks in the like attempts, he razed the city, selling all the inhabitants of age & strength: only Pindarus house he commanded to be left standing, in ho∣nour of that learned Poet. At the sack of this town, one of the Macedon souldiers entred the house of a principall woman, na∣med Timoclea, rauished her, and rifled her coffers: but still de∣maunding more treasure, she shewed him a deep Well, saying that there all her mony was hidden. The credulous villain stoo∣ping down to behold his prey, she tumbled into the Well, and ouer-whelmed with stones; for which noble act, the generous Captain highly commended, & dismissed her vnhurt. The City was re-edified by Cassander, & is now called Scibes. 2 Daulis, which was vnder the subiection of Tereus King of Thrace, who hauing rauished Philomela, daughter to Pandion, King of the

Athenians, was by his wife Progne, sister to Philomela, murde∣red, after he had eaten his son Itys in a Pye. 3 Platea, in which Mardonius the Generall of the Persians, was ouercome by the Grecians.* 1.677 There were slain in this battail, Mardonius himselfe, & 260000 Persians; but on the side of the Grecians, 31 Lacedae∣monians, 52 Athenians, 16 Arcadians; and of the Megarenses about 600. The Lieftenant-Generall was Pausanias, who af∣terward plotting to make himself the Tyrant of all Greece, and being discouered, fled into the Temple of Pallas. In this place it was almost a sacriledge to meddle with him; & therefore they resolued to close vp the doore, his mother voluntarily laying the first stone. Before this battle, the Athenians had an Oracle, that they should be conquerours, if they fought in their own territories; whereupon the Plateans, within whose iurisdiction the battle was fought, gaue that part of their Country to the City of Athens: In requitall of which worthy donation, Alex∣ander the great re-edified & inlarged their city. 4 Leuctra, where the Thebans vnder the conduct of Epaminoudas, vanquished the Lacedamonians, slew their King Cleombrotus; & not only pre∣serued their own liberty, but brought their enemies to that fall of courage and reputation, that they could hardly euer rise a∣gain. 5 Asc ra, the birth-place of Hesiod, a man (according to Paterculus) elegantis ingenij, & carminum dulcedine memorabi∣lis: though the proud Critick Scaliger, intending to deifie Vir∣gil, most iniudiciously and absurdly preferreth the worse Verse in the Georgickes of the one, before the whole workes of the o∣ther. 6 Cheronea or Coronea, the birth-place of Plutarch.* 1.678 Neere vnto this City was fought that memorable battail between L. Sylla, & the Romans, against Archelaus Lieutenant to Mithri∣dates King of Ponius, who led an Army of 120800 Souldiers: of which great number only 10000 escaped with life; Sylla loo∣sing of his own men 14 only. 7 Orchomenon, nigh vnto which the same Sylla vanquished Dorilaus, an other of the Kings cap∣taine••, hauing an Army of 80000 men, whereof 20000 lost their liues. After these two victories Sylla made peace with Mithridates, because Marius and Cinna domineering in Rome, had trodden his faction vnderfoot: herein preferring his owne

quarrells, before the ruine of the common enemy; which had he followed these victories, ne••••••er could haue raised an other warre, as he did afterward▪

In this Country are t••e streights of Thermopylae, which in the warre that Xerxes made against Gre••ce, were defended by 300 Spartans, & their King Leonidas: Who hauing valiantly resisted that Army, which in their passage out of Persia, had d••ankedly whole riuers, & s••••m of them 20000, died all in the place. Xerxes, lest the greatnes of his losse should terrifie his men, who had not yet seene that vnproportionable discomfi∣ture; buried in seuerall pits, all saue one thousand; as if no more had bin wanting then they.

* 1.6794 PHOCIS is bounded on the East with Boeotia, on the West with Locris & Doris, on the North with the riuer Cephi∣sus, & on the South with the Sinus Corinthi••cus. In this Coun∣try is Helicon the mount consecrated to the Muses; as also ano∣ther hill of this Country, called Cithaeron, & both striuing with Parnassus in height & bignes. This Pernassus is of wonderfull height, whose two tops euen kisse the clouds:

* 1.680Mons hic cervicibus p••tit arduus astra duobus Nomine Pernassus: supera••{que} cacumine montes. Through the thick Clouds the mount Pernas••us hight, With his two tops doth kisse the Starres so bright.

In the generall deluge of Greece, in which almost all men peri∣shed in the waters, Deucalion & Pyrrha, saued themselues on this h••ll; not farre from which stood the Temple of Themis.

The chiefe Townes are Cyrra, 2 Crissa; 3 & Antycira on the Sea; the last of which is famous for the Elleborum that grew there, a Herbe very medicinall for the Phren••ie, whence came the proverb. naviget Antyciram 4 Elladia. 5 Pytho or Pythia, a town seated not only in the midst of Greece, but of the whole World also. For Iupiter desirous once to know the ex••ct middle of the Earth, let the two Eagles, one from the ••ast, the other from the West. These Eagles meeting in this place, shew∣ed plainly that here was the nauell or mid part of the Earth. This town by reason of its convenient situation, was the Sessi∣ons town of all Greece, it being the meeting-place of the Am∣phictyones.

These Amphictyones were men selected out of the 12 pri•••• cities of Greece: they had povver to decide all contro••er∣sies & enact Lavves for the common good. They vvere institu∣ted either by Acrisius (as Strabo) or (as Halicarnas••an thinks) by Amphi••••yon the son of Helen,* 1.681 from vvhom they seeme to haue deriued their name. Their meetings vvere at the beginnings of the Spring & Autumne: The Commissioners o•• the Cities vvere in seuerall called Pylagorae. Some instances concerning their authority vvere not amisse. In the time of Cimon, the Scy∣rians hauing by Piracie vvronged the Thessalonians, vvere fined by this Councel. Aftervvard the Lacedaemonians for surprizing Cadmea, & the Phocians,* 1.682 for ploughing vp the land of Cyrrha belonging to Delphos, vvere by them amerced: and because they continued obstinate, and payed not their mu••ct, their do∣minions vvere adiudged to be confiscate to the Temple of A∣pollo. But they resisting this decree, spoyled the Temple it selfe; for which warre being proclaimed, and the rebels (for so they were now held) by the assistance of Philip of Macedon subdu∣ed: the Councel was again assembled. Here it was decreed that the Phocians should raze their walls: that they should pay the yearely tribute of sixty talents: that they should no more keep horse & armour, till they had satisfied the Treasury of the tem∣ple: & that they should no more haue any voyces in that consi∣story. It was also then enacted, that King Philip & all his su∣cessours should haue the two suffrages of the ••hocians in that Parliament, & be (as it were) Princes of the Senate. To this ge∣nerall Counsell in the Iewish Commonwealth, the Sanhed••in, or Aristocraticall gouernment of the 70 Elders, had most resem∣blance. At this time the Diots of the Empire, the States of the Low-co••ntries, and the assemblies of the Swi••ze••s and Grisons, come ••ighest to this patterne. 6 Delphos, where was the Temple of Apollo; in which, with that of Iupiter Hannon in Cyrene, were the most famous Oracles of the Heathens, deliuered, darke riddles of the Diuell, couched in a forme so cunningly contri∣ued, that the truth was then farthest off, when it was thought to haue bin found. Craesus consulting with the Oracle, was giuen this answere,

Craesus Halyn penetrans m••gnam perve••tet opum vin••••▪ When Craesus ouer H••ly•• row••th▪ A mighty nation he ouerthroweth.

Which he interpreting according to his own hopes; crossed the riuer, was vanquished by Cy••us King of Persia and his wh••••e country ru••••ed. In the like kind of deceitfu••l manner were the rest of the Oracles in those dayes giuen; the diuell being sure, that howsoeuer the euent was▪ he would hardly be convinced of lying. So we find King Pyrrhus before h••s warre with the Ro∣mans, to haue consulted with the Oracle, and to haue receiued this answere.

Aio te Aeacide Romanos vincere posse;

Which doubtfull prediction he construing ••eposse vincere Ro∣manos, according to his own hopes, found afterwards that the Diuell meant Romanos posse vincere te, that the Romans should ouercome him; for so indeed it hapned. By an other kind of the same fallacie, which the Logicians call Amph••bolia, did the same enemy of mankind ouerthrow an other Prince, who de∣maunding of the Oracle what successe he should haue in his warres had this answere giuen him, Ibis redibis nunquam per bella peribis; which he thus commaing▪ Ibis, redibis, nunquam per &c. ventured on the warre, & was slaine; whereupon his followers again canvasing the Oracle, found that it was Ibis, redibis nunquam, per &c. The like iuggling he also vsed in those supernaturall dreames, which Philosophers call 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, (or sent from the diuell:) for Caesar dreaming that he commit∣ted Incest with his mother, made himselfe Lord of Rome, which was his Country and mother; & Hippias the son to P••isistra∣tus the Tyrant of Athens, hauing vpon the same proiects the same dreame, was killed, and buried in the bowels of his mo∣ther the Earth; so that had Caesar miscarried in his action, and Hippias thriued: yet still had the diuell bin reputed his craftes∣master, & the father of truths. But as the Ecclesiasticall history telleth vs, that Iulian the Apostata consulting with the diuell, was told that he could receiue no answere, because that the bo∣dy of Babilas the martyr, was entombed nigh his Temple; so much rather could the diuels deceiue the World, as formerly

they had done, after Christ the Trueth it selfe was manif••sted in the flesh, and tormented these vnclean spirits, though as they alle••dged before their time. For Augustus in whose time our S••uiour was borne, consulting with the Oracle about his suc∣cessour▪ receiued this not-s••tisfying answere:

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉— An Hebrew ch••ld, whom the blest gods adore, Hath bid me leaue these shrines and pack to hell, So that o•• Oracles I can no more: In silence leaue our Altar, and farewell.

Whereupon Augustus comming home, in the Capitoll erected an Altar, and theron in Capital letters caused this Inscription to be ingra••en, HAEC EST ARA PRIMOGENITI DEI. Now as the diuels had by Christs birth lost much of their wonted vertue, so after his passion they lost it almost al∣together: concerning which, Plutarch in a tract of his Moralls called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, why Oracles cease ••o giue answeres, telleth vs a notable story, which was this. Some com∣pany going out of Greece into Italy, were about the Echinades becalmed, when on the sudden there was heard a voyce loudly calling on one Thamus an Egyptian, then in the Ship. At the two first calls he made no answere, but to the third he replyed, Here I am: and the voyce again spake vnto him, bidding him when he came to Palodes▪ to make it knowne that the great god Pan was dead. When they came vnto the Palodes, which are certain shelue•• and rocks in the Ionian sea, Thamus standing on the poope of the Ship, did as the voyce directed him, whereupon there was heard a mighty noyse of many together, who all see∣med to groane & lament, with terrible and hideous skreiking. T••berius hearing of this miracle, caused the learned of his Em∣pire to search out who that Pan should be, who returned an∣swere, that he was the son of Mercurie by Penelope; but such as more narrowly obserued circumstances, found it to happen iust at the time when the Lord of Life suffered death on the Crosse, who was the true Pan & Sheepheard of our Soules; and

that vpon this divulging of his passion, the diuels who vsed to deliuer Oracles, with great grief and lamentations forsook the office, which had bin so profitable to them in seducing the blind people. I dare not affirme that all Oracles then failed, but cer∣tainly they then began to decay: for Iuvenal in his time affir∣med, that Delphis oracula c••ssant.* 1.683 This temple of Apollo being spoyled by the Phocians, caused the warre between them and the Thebans, called the Holy warre, in which the Thebans being likely to haue the worst, sent for Philip of Macedon, who made an end of the warre by subduing them both. The spoyle which the Ph••cians got out of the Temple, was 60 Tunnes of Gold, which was to them Aurum Tholosanum: so vnpardonable a crime is sacriledge, that the fault of some few, patronized by their confederats, bringeth an vncurable punishment on whole Nations.

5 LOCRIS is bounded on the West with Aetolia; on the North with Doris, on other parts with the Sea. The chief cities are 1 Naup••ctum, now called Lepanto, which once belonged to the Venetians, but now to the Turkes. This Town the Athe∣nians gaue vnto the poore M••ssenians, when after their third warre,* 1.684 the Lacedaemonians vnwilling to haue them troublesome neighbours, and they scorning to be quiet slaues, compe••led them to seek new habitations. 2 Emathia.

* 1.6856 AETOLIA hath on the East Locris, on the West Epirus, on the North Doris, on the South the Gul••e o•• Lepanto. Here is the Forrest Calidon, where Meleager, and the flowre of the Greeke Nobility, slew the wild Boare. Here is the riuer Evenus, ouer which the Centau••e N••ssus hauing carried De••ane••ra, w••••e to Hercules▪ and intending to haue rauished her, was slaine by an arrow, which Hercules on the other side of the riuer shot at him. Here also is the riuer Achel••us, of whom the Poets fable many things,* 1.686 as that being ••iuall with Hercules (iure it must needes be before he was turned into a riuer;) in the lo••e of Detaneira, he encount••ed him in the shape of a Bull; and that when Hercules had plucked off one of hi•• hornes, the Nymphs made of it their so much celebrated Cornuc••pia. The ••eople of this Country were the most turbulent and vnruly people of all

Greece, neuer at peace with their neighbours, and seldome with themselues. The Macedonians could neuer tame them, by rea∣son of the cragginesse of the Country: yet they brought them to such termes, that they were compelled to let the Romans in∣to Greece, who quickly made an end of all. The chiefe townes are 1 Chalcis, 2 Olenus, 3 Pleurona, 4 Thermum, the parliament City of all Aetolia.

7 DORIS hath on the East Boeotia, on the West Epirus, on the South the Sea; and on the North the hill Oeta, on which Hercules being tortured by a poisoned shirt, sent him by his in∣nocent wise Deianeira, burned himselfe. The chiefe citties are 1 Amphissa. The people of this Citty refusing to yeeld to the sentence of the Amphictyones, against their confederats the Pho∣c••ans, were the cause of Philips returne into Greece: who grie∣vously infested the territorie of the Boeotians.* 1.687 Against these pro¦ceedings the Athenians opposed themselues; not so much in a∣ny hope of prevailing, as being whetted on by the eloquence of D••mosthenes; whose biting Orations against Philip called the Philipp••cks, haue giuen name to all the invectiues of this kinde; so that Tullie called the Orations he composed against Antonie his Philippica. At Coronea the armies meet where the Atheni∣ans are vanquished; and Philip is made Captaine of all Greece. 2 Libra and 3 C••••••um.

The whole Country of Achaia was subdued by Amurath the second.

3 EPIRVS.

EPIRVS hath on the East Achaia; on the North Macedon; on the other parts the Seas. In this Country Olimpias, Alexan∣der the greats mother was borne; and also Pyrrhus, who first of any forrainer made triall (to his owne losse) of the Roman puis∣••a••ce: and afterwards in A••gos leaguer, was slaine with a tile by an old woman. Here is the mount Pind••••s sacred to Apollo and the ••••Mu••es; and the Acrocera••nian hills, so called because they ••••e subiect to thunderclaps. Here are also the riuers Ache∣r••n 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Coc•••••••• f••r their colour and tast called the rivers of hell.

The Easterne pa••t of this Province is called Acarnania: the Westerne is Chao••ia: both very populous, vntill Paulus Ae∣milius

ouerthrew 70 of their Citties. The chiefe of the remain∣der are 1 Antogonia. 2 Cassiope. 3 Torona on the riuer Thiamis in the Westerne part: and in the other 1 Nicopolis,* 1.688 built by Au∣gustus in the place where his land souldiers were incamped, be∣fore the battaile of Act••um: either in memory of his victorie there; or else of a man and his Asse whom he there met. For the night be••ore the fight, he met a poore man on an Asse, of whom he demanding his name was answered Eu••iches, that is fortu∣nate; and asking the name of his Asse, was told Nicon, that is Conquerour: which happy omens made the Souldiers coura∣gious and hopefull of victory; and Augustus in memoriam sacti, erected there a couple of brasen Images; one of the Asse, the o∣ther of his master. 2 Ambracia, now Larta, on the vpper end of the Bay of Ambracia, or the Gulfe of Larta. 2 Leucas. 3 Ana∣ctorium. and 4 Actium, nigh vnto which in the Sea of Lepanto, Augustus and Antony fought for the Empire of the world. The Navie of the latter cōsisted of 500 Gallies; the former had 250 Gallies, adorned with the Trophies of victory. Here also was fought that memorable Sea-fight, Anno. 1571, betweene the Turkes,* 1.689 who had a Navie of 270; & the Venetians hauing 145 Gallies; on which the Lord of hosts bestowed victory. In this day there died of the Turkes 29000 men, and of the confederats 7656, or thereabouts. There were freed 1200 captiue Christi∣ans, taken Prisoners 3900 Turkes; nigh 140 Gallies, and about 4000 peeces of Ordnance: so that this place seemeth to be mar∣ked for a stage of great designes, and that this latter navall bat∣ta••le, was but the second part of the first.

This Country was once called Molossia from the Molossi, whom Pyr••hus sonne to Achilles brought vnder the yoake of servitude. From him descended that Pyrrhus, who made warre with the Romans, Anno mundi 3683. V.C. 471. After his death this kingdome was shrewdly shaken by the Macedonians, and shortly after subdued by Paulus Aemilius, who as wee now said destroyed 70 Citties hereof in one day. For desirous to sa∣tisfie his Souldiers after his victory in Macedon hee sent vnto the Ep••rots for ten of the principall men of every Citty. These he commanded to deliuer vp all the Gold and Siluer which they

had; and to that end, as he gaue out, he sent certaine companies of Souldiers along with them; vnto whom hee gaue secret in∣structions, that on a day by him appointed, they should fall to sacke euery one the Towne, whereinto they were sent. A barba∣rous and bloudy decree, 70 Citties confederate with the Ro∣ma••s ruined in one day, & no fewer then 150000 Epirots made and sold for slaues. This Country of Epirus was rent from the Constantinopolitane Empire by Amurath the second, and his son Mahomet.

4 ALBANIA.

ALBANIA is bounded on the East with Macedonia, on the West with the Adriatique, on the North with Sclavonia; on the South with Epirus. Here are the riuers Celidnus. 1 Laus. and 3 Baniasus. The chiefe Citties are 1 Albanopolis. 2 Sfetigrade, which held good for Scanderbeg against the Turke;* 1.690 the Souldi∣ers neither fainting in their oppositions, nor corrupted by mo∣ney. There was in the Towne one only Well, into which a trea∣cherous Christian cast a dead dog; at the sight of which being the next day drawne vp, the Souldiers gaue vp the Towne: be∣ing so vnseasonably superstitious; that no perswasion, nor the example of the Captaine, or the Burgo-masters, could make them drinke those (as they thought them) defiled waters. 3. Du∣razzo, a towne of great strength. It was first called Epidamnum and afterward Dyrachium. Vnder the walls of this Towne, was the first bickering betweene the Souldiers of Caesar & Pompey; not only to the present losse; but also the vtter discomfiture of Caesar, as he himselfe cōfessed; if the enimies captain had known how to haue ouercome. I must not omit the valour of Sceva at this siege, who alone so long resisted. Pompeys army: he had 220 darts sticking in his shield; and lost one of his eyes: 〈◊〉〈◊〉 C••∣sar came to his rescue.

Par{que} novum fortuna videt concurrere, bellum At{que} virum—densam{que} ferens in pectore silvam. Fortune beholds an vnaccustom'd sight, An army and a man together fight, Whose brest a wood of Arrowes couered quite.

Croya, vnder whose walls Amurath the 2^d gaue vp a wretch∣ed

soule to the Diuell.

This Country for the most part followed the fortune of Macedon,* 1.691 and Epirus; together with which, it was taken by A∣murath: from whom it was recouered by that worthy captaine George Castrio••, nick-named Scanderbeg, i. e. Great Alexander. He was a most warie & politick souldier, giuing a great checke to the Turkish victories, of which people it is recorded, that hee slew in severall battailes, 3000 with his owne hands: & hauing held the cards against two most fortunate gamesters, Amurath and Mahomet: he set vp his rest a winner. After his death and buriall, his body was digged vp by the Turkes; and happy man was he that could get the smallest peece of his bones, to preserue as an inestimable Iewell: supposing that as long as he carried it about him, he should be alwaies invincible.

5 MACEDONIA.

MACEDONIA is bounded on the East with Migd••nia, on the West with Albania;* 1.692 on the North vvith Misia superior, on the South with Epirus and Achaia. It was called Hamonia, frō mount Hoemus: Aemathia, from a king of it called Aemathus: and Macedonia, from the King Macedo. Here is the fount P••m∣ple, sacred to the Pierian Goddesses. The chief citties are 1 Scy∣dra. 2 Andaristus. 3 Aedessa all midland townes. 4 Eribae•• on Albania side now called Pr••ssae. 5 Pidna seated on the influx of the riuer Alaicmon into the bay called Sinus Thermaicus. In this Towne Cassander besieged, and by besiege tooke Olimpias the mother, Roxane the wife, and Hercules the heire apparant of great Alexander: all which he barbarously put to death. This cruelty he committed partly to revenge himselfe on Alexander, who had once strooke his head and the wall together; & partly to cry quits with Olimpias, vvho had lately murdered K. Aridae∣us, and Euridice his Queene,* 1.693 with whom Cassander is thought to haue beene ouer familiar. 6 Pella standing on the same shore, the birth place of the great Alexander, hence called Pellaeus Iu∣venis. And 7 Syderocaspae, called of old Chrysiles, famous for her mines of gold and siluer: which are so rich, that the Turke re∣ceaueth hence monthly sometimes 18000, sometimes 30000 crownes de claro.

The Southerne part of Macedon is Thessalis, a fruitfull and pleasant Country. Here is the hill Olympus, on which Hercules instituted the Olympicke games in honour of Iupiter A.M. 2757 the exercises being meerely bodily, as running with Chariots, running on foot, wrastling, fighting with the whorlebats, & the like. The reward giuen to the Victor were onely Garlands of Pal••••e; yet did the Greekes no lesse esteeme that small signe of conquest and honour, then the Romans did their most magnifi∣cent triumphes. The Iudges in these games were the Eleans, be∣cause in their Citty was the Temple and statua of Iupiter, sur∣named Olympicus. After the death of Hercules these Games were discontinued for 430 yeares, at which time one Iphitus, warned so to doe by the Oracle of Apollo, renewed them; cau∣sing them to be solemnly exercised euery fift yeare: from which custome Olympias is sometimes taken for the space of •• yeares; as qu•••••••••• annorum Olympiades,* 1.694 for 20 yeares. Varro reckneth the times before the stood to be obscure; those before the O∣lympiads, and after the stood to be fabulous; but those that fol∣lowed these Olympiads to be historicall, and these Olympiades were of long time euen from the restauration of them by Iphitus vntill the reigne of the Emperour Theodosius; the Grecian Epo∣che: from whence they reckoned their time. 2^ly the hill Othris, where dwelt the Lapithae ouer whom Pirithous was K. 3^ly The hills Pel••on and Ossa, about which the Centaures dwel••; who m••nding to rauish Hippodame, the Bride of Pirithous, on the wedding day: were slaine by Hercules & the Lapithae. 4^ly Here betweene the hills Olympus and Ossa, was situate the delectable vallie called Tompe▪ extending in length fiue, in breadth 6 miles: so beautified with natures gifts, that it was supposed to be the Garden of the Muses. And 5^ly, here liued the Mirmidones, o∣ver whom at the siege of Tr••y, Achilles was Captaine. They were a sparing and labotious kinde of people; and were there∣fore ••ain••d by the Poets to haue beene Emmets, & transformed into men at the request of Aeacus, when he wanted Souldiers.

—mores quos anto gerebant* 1.695 Nunc quo{que} habent parcum genus est patiens{que} laborum; Quaesiti{que} tenax; & qu••d quaesita reserue••.

The customes they of Emmets still retaine; A sparing folke and vnto labour set; Strangely addicted to all kinde of gaine; And wary keepers of what ere they get.

The chiefe Townes of Th••ssalie are 1 Tricca, whose Bishop Heliodorus, made that ingenious Poem of Theagenes, and Cari∣clia; which is intituled The Aethiopique History; and chose ra∣ther to loose his Bishopricke, then suffer his book, which a Pro∣vinciall Synode had iudged to the fire, to be burned. A Poem not so lasciuious as many guesse. Chast and honest loue is the subiect of this work; not such as old or moderne Poets, in their Comoedies mention. Here is no incestuous mixture of father & daughter; no pandarismes of old midwiues, no vnseemly acti∣on specified, where heat of blood and opportunity meet: nor in deed any one passage vnworthy the chastest eare. 2 Lamia where the Athenians after the death of Alexander, hoping to recouer their freedome, besieged Antipater. This war was cal∣led Bellum Lamiacum, and was the last honourable action, vn∣dertaken by that great and renowned Citty. 3 Demetrias sea∣ted on Sinus Pelasgicus. 4 Larissa, situate South of Demetrias on the same bay, where Achilles was borne. 4 Pharsalis, nigh vnto which was that bloody battaile betweene Caesar & Pom∣pey, for the Lordship of the vvorld. Caesar herein vvas conque∣rour. The victory vvas more famous then bloody,* 1.696 six thousand men only among 300000, being slaine. Before the field vvas fought, the Pompeians vvere in such a miserable security, that some of them contended for the Priesthood, which vvas Caesars office: others disposed of the Consulships and offices in Rome▪ Pompey himselfe being so retchlesse, that hee neuer considered into what place he were best retire, if he lost the day; or by what meanes he might prouide for his safety, & raise new forces. As if the warre had beene made against some ignoble enimy, and not against Caesar; who had taken 1000 Townes; conquered 300 nations; tooke prisoners one million of men, and slaine as many. In the same fields but somewhat nigher to the City of Philippi, was the like memorable conflict betweene Augustus and An∣toni•• on the one side; and Brutus and Cassius on the other: these

latter being by fortune rather then valour ouerthrowne. For ei∣ther thinking the other vanquished, slew himselfe: these two being the last that euer openly stood for the common liberty; or as Cordus in Tacitus calleth them, Vltimi Romanorum, The last of all the Romans. And 5 Pherae where Alexander the tyrant raigned; against whom that notable Captaine Pelopidas fight∣ing, was slaine. He was in the end murdered by his wiues bro∣thers: all Thessalie by his death recouering liberty.

Though Macedonia was neuer very famous, till the daies of King Philip and his sonne Alexander; yet it shall not bee a∣misse to recite all the Kings, beginning at Caranaus son to Ma∣cedo, the Nephew of Deucalion.

The Kings of Macedo.

3155

1 Caranaus 28

3182

2 Coenus 12.

3195

3 Tirmas 38

32••3

4 Perdiccas 51

3284

5 Argaens 38

3322

6 Philippus 38

3360

7 Europus 26

3386

8 Alcetas 29

3415

9 Amintas 50.

3565

10 Alexander 43

3508

11 Perdiccas 28.

3536

12 Arcbelaus 24

3560

13 Orestes 3.* 1.697

3563

14 Archelaus 4.

3567

15 Pausanias 1.

3568

16 Amyntas 6.

3574

17 Argeus 1.

3575

18 Amyntas 19.

3594

19 Alexander. 1.

3595

20 Alorites 4

3599

21 Perdiccas 6

3605

22 Philip 24

3629

23 Alexander the Great.

Of these 23 Kings, onely six are famous: viz: Caranaus the first King. He was originally of Argos; and by an oracle com∣manded to lead a Colonie into this Country; and to follow the first flocke of Cattell he saw before him. Being here arriued in a tempestuous stormy day, he espied a heard of Goates flying the fury of the weather. These Goates he persued vnto Aedessa, into which by reason of the darknesse of the ayre he entred vn∣discouered; wonne the towne, and in short space became Lord of all the country. 2^ly P••rdiccas the fourth king, who at Aega built a buriall place for all his successours; assuring the people that as long as their kings were there buried, his race should ne∣ver fayle, and so it hapned. For the kingdome of Macedon af∣ter

the death of Alexander the great, who was buried at Baby∣lon, was translated to the sonnes of Antipater. 3 Europus, who in his infancy was carried in a cradle against the Illir••ans his eni∣mies, and returned victorious. This the Macedons did, either be∣cause they thought they could not be beaten, their King being present; or perswaded themselues, that there was none so void of honour, and compassion as to abandon an infant, no way a∣ble to saue himselfe from destruction, but by the valour and fi∣delity of his seruants. 4 Alexander the son of Amy••tas, famous for a noble exploit on the ••ersian Ambassadours; who being sent from Megabizus, requested a view of the Macedon••an ••a∣dies. No sooner were they entred; but petulantius eas P••••sis con∣trectantibus, &c. they were called back by this Alexander; sen∣ding in their steeds, young springals maidenly attired: who v∣pon the like indignities offered, slew these effeminate Asians. After this he behaued himselfe so discreetly, that the Persian Monarch gaue him all Greece, between Hoemus and Olympus. 5 Philip father vnto Alexander, who subdued Peloponnesus, A∣chaia and Thrace, & was chosen Captain Generall of the Greeks against the Persians. No sooner had he begun this warre, but he was arrested by death, with a writ of habeas corpus. 6 Alexan∣der the sonne of Philip, who recouered the greater part of Greece, which at his fathers death, flattered themselues with hope of liberty. He subdued Darius of Persia, Toxiles and Po∣rus, kings of India: founded the Grecian Monarchie: and in the height of his victories, was poysoned by Cassander at Babylon▪ After his death, his new-got Empire was much controverted; he himselfe hauing bequeathed it to him whom the souldiers re∣puted most worthie: and they according to their seuerall affe∣ctions, thought their seuerall Leaders best to deserue it. At last the title of King was by generall consent cast on Ari••aeus, a ba∣stard of Philips: to whom Perdiccas was appointed protector: (for Aridae••s was a little crazed in his braine) and made Gene∣rall of all the Army. As for the Prouinces, they were assigned to the gouernment of the chiefe Captaines, as Aegypt and Cyrene to Ptol••mie; Syria to Laomedon; Cilicia to Philotas; Media to Pytho; Cappadocia to Eumenes; Pamphilia, Lycia, and Phrygia

maior, to Antigonus; Caria to Cassander; Lydia to Menander; P••ntus and Phrygia minor to Leonatus; Assyria to Seleucus; Persis to Peucestes; Thrace to Lysimachus; and Macedonia to Antipater: the other parts of the Persian Empire being left in their hands, vnto whom Alexander in his life-time had entru∣sted them. This diuision continued long; for Perdiccas being on••e sla••ne by Ptolomie & Eumenes, made away by Antigonus; these two became quickly master of the rest; Ptolomie adding Syria to Aegypt, and Antigonus bringing vnder his command not only all Asia Minor, but Assyria Media, and the rest of the Easterne parts of the Empire also. Antipater in the mean time succeeding Perdiccas in the Proctourship, died▪ which advan∣tage Olympias (whom Antipater, extreamely hating her, had banished into Epirus) taking, entred Macedonia, put to death Aridaeus and his wife Euridice, and proclaimed Hercules the sonne of Alexander, king; but was not long after, together with her nephew and daughter, barbarously slaine by Cassan∣der. The royall blood thus extinct, Antigonus took on himselfe the title of King: the like did Seleucus, who had now recouered all the Persian Prouinces beyond Euphrates: the like did Ptolo∣mie in Egypt, and Cassander in Macedon.

The second race of the Macedon Kings.

3648

1 Cassander, son vnto Antipater, supposed to haue bin the poisoner of Alexander, rooted out the blood royall of Macedon; his reigne full of troubles & difficulties. 19

3667

2 Alexander & Antipater, sonnes to Cassander; but not well agreeing, called vnto their aide Lysimachus, & Demetrius, by whom they were both in short time mur∣dered. 4.

3671

3 Demetrius sonne to Antigonus the powerfull King of Asia, after he had in one battle against Seleucus, lost both his Father & all his Asian Dominions: settled himselfe in Macedon: but being there outed w••th Pyrrhus, he fled to Seleucus▪ and with him died. 6.

3677

4 Pyrrhus King of Epirus, was by the souldiers volun∣tarily forsaking Demetrius, made King of Macedon: but after 7 moneths, the souldiers revolted to Lysimachus, as

3678

5 Lysimachus Gouernour of Thrace, being thus made King of Macedon, was in the end vanquished & slaine by Seleucus. 7

3685

6 Ceraunus son to Ptolomie of Egypt, hauing traite∣rously slain his friend and patron Seleucus, seazed on Ma∣cedon; but lost it, together with his life vnto the Gaules, who after they had left Italy, plagued these countries. 2

3687

7 Antigonus Gonatas, son to Demetrius, was for his va∣lour shewne in expulsing the Gaules, made King of Ma∣cedon: and though for a while he gaue way to Pyrrhus, then returning out of Italy, yet after Pyrrhus death, he againe recouered it. 36

3723

8 Demetrius, son to Antigonus, recouered the King∣dome of Macedon: which Alexander one of the sonnes of Pyrrhus, had taken from his father. 10.

3733

9 Antigonus Doson, left by Demetrius as Protectour to his yong son Philip, took vpō him the kingdome. He diuers times vanquished & crushed the Greekes, then beginning to cast off the Macedonian yoake.

3745

10 Philippus sonne to Demetrius.

3787

11 Perseus the sonne of Philip. These two were the sub∣verters of the Kingdome of Macedon; for they not onely mo∣lested the Aetolians and other Grecians, whom the Romans had taken into their patronage; but sided with the Carthaginians a∣gainst them: which they not able to endure, sent Paulus Aemi∣lius with an Army to Macedon, to bring King Perseus to some conformity. The euent was answerable to the Roman fortune. Greece is made a Prouince of their Empire, and Perseus with a deiected countenance followeth the triumphant chariot of Ae∣milius, after he had reigned 11 yeares. From the Constantinopo∣litans, Macedon was wrested by Baiaz••t the first.

6 MIGDONIA.

* 1.698MIGDONIA hath on the East and South the Aegaean Sea▪ on the North Thrace; on the West Macedon, of which by many, this Country is reckoned a part. Here is the hill Athos, which is 75 miles in circuit, three dayes iourney in height, and

casteth a shadow as farre as Lemnos, which is 40 miles distant. The chief cities are 1 Stagira (now Nicalidi) where the famous Philosopher Arist. was borne: a man so worthy, that Philip re∣ioyced he had a sonne borne in his time. 2 Apollonia. 3 Pallene, sacred to the Muses. 4 Neapolis on the borders of Thrace. 5 An∣tigonia: and 6 Thessalonica, now called Salonichi, seated on the Sea; to the people of which City, S. Paul writ two of his Epi∣stles. It is a populous city, replenished with Christians, Turkes, & Iewes; the last of which swarme here in such abundance, that in this towne and Constantinople only, are reckoned 160000 Iewes. Yet notwithstanding their multitude, they are not here only, but in all places where they abide, not only contemned, but hated;* 1.699 and at euery Easter in danger of death. For if they stirre out of doores between Maunday Thursday at noone, and Easter Eue at night, the Christians among whom they dwell, will stone them; because at that time they crucified our Sa∣uiour, derided, and buffetted him. This Prouince hath alwayes followed the fortune of Macedon.

7 THRACE.

THRACE hath on the East Pontus Euxinus, Propontis, and Hellespont; on the West Macedon, on the North the hill Haemus, on the South the Aegaean Sea. The people are very bold & va∣liant, and called by some 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, because euery man was a law to himselfe. So that it was truely said by Herodotus, that if they had either bin all of one mind, or vnder one king, they had bin invincible. The Country of it selfe is neither of a rich soyle, or pleasant aire: the corne & other seeds, by reason of the cold∣nes of the Climate, leasurely ripening•• the Vines yeelding more shade, then iuyce; the trees more leaues then fruit. The men were more couragious, then comely, wearing cloathes accor∣ding to their conditions, ragged and vnseemly. The married women were in loue to their husbands so constant, that they willingly sacrificed themselues at their funerals. The Virgins were bestowed not by their own parents, but the common Fa∣thers of the cities. Such as brought neither beauty nor vertue for their dowre, were put off according to their money, most times sold, as other cattle, in the markets. Of the soules immor∣tality

they had all such a rude certainty, and of lifes miseries so knowne experience, that saith mine Author, Lugentur puerpe∣ria, nati{que} deflentur; funera contra festa sunt, & veluti sacra cantu lus••{que} celebrantur. Such were the old Thracians. Here liued the Tyrant Polymnestor, who villanously murdred Polydorus a yonger son of Priamus; for which fact Hecuba the yong Prin∣ces mother scratched him to death. Here liued the Tyrant Tere∣us, of whom before in Phocis: and Diomedes, who vsing to feed his horses with mans flesh, was slain by Hercules, and cast vnto his horses. And here raigned King Cotis, whom I mention not as a Tyrant, but propose as a patterne of rare temper, both in mastering and preuenting passion. For when a neighbor Prince had sent him a present, of accurately wrought, and purely met∣tall'd Glasses; he (hauing dispatched the messenger with all the due complements of Maiesty and gratitude) broke them all to pieces; lest if by mishap, any of his seruants doing the like, might stirre him to an intemperate choller.

This Country fell into the hands of Philip of Macedon, by a strife between two brothers for the kingdome, who after ma∣ny acts of hostility, at last appealed to this Philip; and he making his best advantage out of their disagreement, seazed on it to his own vse.

The chiefe Townes are Sestos on the Hellespont, iust ouer a∣gainst Abydos of Asia; places famous for the loue of Hero and Leandor.* 1.700 2 Abdera the birth-place of Democritus, who spent his life in laughing. 3 Po••idea, of old a colonie of the Athenians, from whom it revolted, & submitted to Corinth. But the peo∣ple of Athens not enduring this affront, beleagured it, and after a two yeares siege by composition, took it; hauing spent in its recouery two thousand talents.* 1.701 4 Cardia seated in the Thracian Chersonese, which being a Peninsula, a butting iust ouer against Troas in Asia side, is now called S^t Georges arme. This Cardia is seated on the Westerne side of it, opposite to the Ile of Lemnos; and was the birth-place of Eumenes, who being a poore Ca••ri∣ers son, attained to such ability in the art of warre: that after the death of Alexander the Great, vnder whom he serued, he seazed on the prouinces of Cappadocia and Paphlagonia: and

siding (though a stranger to Macedon) with Olympias and the blood royall, against the Greeke Captaines; vanquished & slew Craterus, and diuerse times draue Antigonus (afterward Lord of Asia) out of the field: but being by his own souldiers betrai∣ed, he was by them deliuered to Antigonus, and by him slain. 5 Lys••••achia on the sea shore,* 1.702 built by Lysimachus, who after Alexanders death, layed hand on this Country. 6 Callipolis, si∣tuate on the Northerne promontorie of the Chersonesse, the first town that euer the Turkes had in Europe, it being surprised by Solyman, son to Orchanes, Anno 1358. 7 Traianopolis, founded by Traian 8 Adrianople built by Adrian the Emperour, and added to the Empire of the Turkes by Baiazet 1362. It was from the first taking of it, the seat of the Turkish Kings, vntill Mahomet the Great by the disunion of Christendome, forced Constantinople, and transferred the seat to that city. 9 Pera, of old Galata, a Town of the Genowaies: It was taken by Mahomet the Great, Anno 1453: in which yeare he brought such a rec∣koning before Constantinople, that she not able to discharge her score, forfaited her liberty. 10 Constantinople is seated in a com∣modious place for an Empire, ouer-looking Europe and Asia; & commanding the Euxine Sea, Propontis, and Hellespont. It is in compasse 18 miles, in which compasse are comprehended 700000 liuing soules: yet certainly it would be more popu∣lous, if the plague like a Tertian ague, did not so rage amongst them euery third yeare. It was built by Pausanias a Lacedaemo∣nian Captaine, 663 yeares before Christs appearing in the flesh; and was by him called Bizantium: It was of wonderfull strength at the beginning of the Roman Empire. The wals were of a iust height, euery stone being cemented together with brasse couplets, that the whole wall seemed to be but one entire stone: neither wanted there turrets, bulwarkes, and other forti∣fications▪ This City sided with Niger against Severus, and held out a siege of three yeares, against almost all the forces of the world. During this time they endured such want of sustenance, that men meeting in the streetes, would (as it were) with ioint consent, draw and fight, the victor still eating the vanquished: For want of artillery to discharge on the assailants, they flung

at them whole Statua's made of brasse; and the like curious I∣magery. Houses they plucked down to get timber for shipping; the hair of their women they cut off, to inch out their tacklings: and hauing thus patched vp a Navy of 500 saile, they lost it all in one tempest. When they had yeelded, the Conqueror hauing put to the sword the chief of the Nobles, and giuen the rest as a spoyle to the souldiers, dismantled the Town, & left it almost in rubbish: yet there appeared such signes of beauty & strength in the very ruines, V•• mireris an eorum quip••imi extruxerunt, vel horum qui deinceps sunt demoliti, vires sint praestantiores. After∣wards it was reedified by Constantine the Great, who made it the seat of his Empire, and thus named it, Anno 315. He ador∣ned also this City with magnificent buildings, with curious sta∣tues, and the like ornaments: which he hither transported from Rome: which City he spoyled of more ancient and costly mo∣numents, then any twenty of his predecessours had brought thither. At this day the chief buildings are the Turkes Seraglio, and the Temple of Saint Sophia, which as they differ not much in place and situation,* 1.703 so as little in magnificence and state. The Temple of S^t Sophia, was, if not built, yet reedified by the Em∣perour Iustinian. It is built of an ovall forme, surrounded with pillars of admirable workmanship, adorned with spacious and beautifull galleries, roofed all ouer with Mosaique worke, and vaulted vnderneath very strongly for the fabrick, and pleasing for the eye. The doores are very curiously wrought, and plated; one of which by the superstitious people is thought to haue bin made of the planks of Noahs Arke: and yet this Temple is litle more then the Chancell of the ancient Church, which contained in length 260 foot, and 180 in height; and to our Saint Pauls in London, may seeme for the bignes to haue bin but a chappell of ease. It is now a Turkish Mosquo, and ioyneth close to the Seraglio, which is diuided from the rest of the City by a lofty wall 3 miles in circuit. It was first built by the Emperour Iu∣stinus, and hath bin by the Ottomans much enlarged; the buil∣dings yeelding to those of France, and Italy, for contriuement: but farre surpassing them for cost and curiousnesse. It contei∣neth 3 Courts one within the other, very pleasing both for ex∣ercise and recreation.

The Constantinopolitan Emperours.

310

1 Constantinus. M. 31

341

2 Constans 14

355

3 Constantius

4 Iulianus Apostata.

5 Iovinianus.

4 Iulianus Apostata.

5 Iovinianus.

368

6 Valentinian 12

6 Valens 12

368

6 Valentinian 12

6 Valens 12

380

7 Gratianus 3

7 Valentin II 3

380

7 Gratianus 3

7 Valentin II 3

383

8 Theodosius, he diui∣ded the Empire twixt Hono∣rius, and

399

9 Arcadius his sons.

412

10 Theod••sius II 42

454

11 Martianus 7

461

12 Leo 17

478

13 Zeno 17

494

14 Anastasius, in whose time Constantinople suffered great harme by the Scythians: till Proclus a famous Mathe∣matician, like another Archi∣medes, with artificiall Glasses did fire 3000 of their Gallies.

521

15 Iustinus 7

528

16 Iustinianus 38

566

17 Fl. Val. Iustinus 12

577

18 Tib. Constantinus 7

584

19 Mauritius 20

604

20 Phocas, who made the Bishops of Rome Popes, & heads of the Church.

611

21 Heraclius 30

641

22 Constantinus 1

642

23 Constans 27

670

24 Constant. Pogon. 17

687

25 Iustinianus II 10

697

26 Leontius 3

700

27 Absimarus 7

713

28 Philippus Bard 2

715

29 Anastasius II 2

717

30 Theodosius 1

718

31 Leo Isauricus. In his time Caliph Zulciman besieged Constantinople, the space of 3 yeares: and when by cold and famine, 300000 of them were slaine, they desisted. At this siege was that fire invented, which we for the vio∣lence of it, call wild fire, & the Latines, because the Greeks were the Authors of it, Graecus ignis: by which the Sara∣cen ships were not a little molested.

741

32 Constantinus Copronymus 35

777

33 Leo IV. 5

782

34 Irene, in whose time the Empire was diuided into the East and the West. For the Popes knowing their greatnes to grow out of the ruines of the temporall power, com∣mitted the Empire of the West vnto the French Princes; whereby the Greeke Emperours became much weakned; and the French being the Popes creatures, were in tract of

803

35 Nicephorus 9

812

36 Mich. Curoplates 2

814

37 Leo Armenus 8

821

38 Mich. Ba••bus 9

830

39 Theophilus 15

845

40 Michael III 24

869

41 Basilius Macedo 17

886

42 Leo Phil••sophus 17

904

43 Alexander 2

906

44 Constantinus 39

945

45 Romanus 16

961

46 Niceph. Phocas 10

971

47 Ioan. Zimisces 6

977

48 Basil••us Porphyr.

1027

49 Constantinus 3

1030

50 Romanus Arg. 5

1035

51 Michael Paph. 7

1042

52 Michael Calaph.

53 Zoe.

54 Constant. Mon. 12

55 Theodora.

56 Mich Stratioticus.

68 Alexius Ang.

69 Alexius Iunior, the sonne of Isaacus Angelus; who being vniustly thrust out of his Empire by his Vncle A∣lexius,* 1.704 fled to Philip the Westerne Emperour his father-in-law; who so preuailed with Pope Innocent 3^d, that the Army pre∣pared for the Holy land, was sent into Greece to restore young Alexius. Vpon approach of this Army, Alexius the vsurper fled; Alexius the true Prince is seated in the Throne; & not long after is slain by Alexius Ducas. To revenge this villany▪ the La••••nes assault and winne Constantinople; they create Baldwin Earle of Flanders Emperour; and allot to the Genoys, Pera; to the Venetians many Townes in Morea, with many Ilands in the Sea; and to other associats, other portions▪

53 Zoe.

54 Constant. Mon. 12

55 Theodora.

56 Mich Stratioticus.

68 Alexius Ang.

69 Alexius Iunior, the sonne of Isaacus Angelus; who being vniustly thrust out of his Empire by his Vncle A∣lexius,* 1.704 fled to Philip the Westerne Emperour his father-in-law; who so preuailed with Pope Innocent 3^d, that the Army pre∣pared for the Holy land, was sent into Greece to restore young Alexius. Vpon approach of this Army, Alexius the vsurper fled; Alexius the true Prince is seated in the Throne; & not long after is slain by Alexius Ducas. To revenge this villany▪ the La••••nes assault and winne Constantinople; they create Baldwin Earle of Flanders Emperour; and allot to the Genoys, Pera; to the Venetians many Townes in Morea, with many Ilands in the Sea; and to other associats, other portions▪

53 Zoe.

54 Constant. Mon. 12

55 Theodora.

56 Mich Stratioticus.

68 Alexius Ang.

69 Alexius Iunior, the sonne of Isaacus Angelus; who being vniustly thrust out of his Empire by his Vncle A∣lexius,* 1.704 fled to Philip the Westerne Emperour his father-in-law; who so preuailed with Pope Innocent 3^d, that the Army pre∣pared for the Holy land, was sent into Greece to restore young Alexius. Vpon approach of this Army, Alexius the vsurper fled; Alexius the true Prince is seated in the Throne; & not long after is slain by Alexius Ducas. To revenge this villany▪ the La••••nes assault and winne Constantinople; they create Baldwin Earle of Flanders Emperour; and allot to the Genoys, Pera; to the Venetians many Townes in Morea, with many Ilands in the Sea; and to other associats, other portions▪

53 Zoe.

54 Constant. Mon. 12

55 Theodora.

56 Mich Stratioticus.

68 Alexius Ang.

69 Alexius Iunior, the sonne of Isaacus Angelus; who being vniustly thrust out of his Empire by his Vncle A∣lexius,* 1.704 fled to Philip the Westerne Emperour his father-in-law; who so preuailed with Pope Innocent 3^d, that the Army pre∣pared for the Holy land, was sent into Greece to restore young Alexius. Vpon approach of this Army, Alexius the vsurper fled; Alexius the true Prince is seated in the Throne; & not long after is slain by Alexius Ducas. To revenge this villany▪ the La••••nes assault and winne Constantinople; they create Baldwin Earle of Flanders Emperour; and allot to the Genoys, Pera; to the Venetians many Townes in Morea, with many Ilands in the Sea; and to other associats, other portions▪

1059

57 Isacius Comnen. 4

1063

58 Co••st. Ducas 7

1071

59 Roman. Diog 4

1075

60 Mich. Parapinat. 6

1081

61 Niceph. Botoniates

1084

62 Alexius Comn. 33

1117

63 Calo Iohannes 25

1141

64 Manuel Comn. 38

1180

65 Alexius Comn. 3

1183

66 Andronicus Com. 2

118••

67 Isacius Angelus 16

53 Zoe.

54 Constant. Mon. 12

55 Theodora.

56 Mich Stratioticus.

68 Alexius Ang.

69 Alexius Iunior, the sonne of Isaacus Angelus; who being vniustly thrust out of his Empire by his Vncle A∣lexius,* 1.704 fled to Philip the Westerne Emperour his father-in-law; who so preuailed with Pope Innocent 3^d, that the Army pre∣pared for the Holy land, was sent into Greece to restore young Alexius. Vpon approach of this Army, Alexius the vsurper fled; Alexius the true Prince is seated in the Throne; & not long after is slain by Alexius Ducas. To revenge this villany▪ the La••••nes assault and winne Constantinople; they create Baldwin Earle of Flanders Emperour; and allot to the Genoys, Pera; to the Venetians many Townes in Morea, with many Ilands in the Sea; and to other associats, other portions▪

53 Zoe.

54 Constant. Mon. 12

55 Theodora.

56 Mich Stratioticus.

68 Alexius Ang.

69 Alexius Iunior, the sonne of Isaacus Angelus; who being vniustly thrust out of his Empire by his Vncle A∣lexius,* 1.704 fled to Philip the Westerne Emperour his father-in-law; who so preuailed with Pope Innocent 3^d, that the Army pre∣pared for the Holy land, was sent into Greece to restore young Alexius. Vpon approach of this Army, Alexius the vsurper fled; Alexius the true Prince is seated in the Throne; & not long after is slain by Alexius Ducas. To revenge this villany▪ the La••••nes assault and winne Constantinople; they create Baldwin Earle of Flanders Emperour; and allot to the Genoys, Pera; to the Venetians many Townes in Morea, with many Ilands in the Sea; and to other associats, other portions▪

1200

70 Baldwin 2

53 Zoe.

54 Constant. Mon. 12

55 Theodora.

56 Mich Stratioticus.

68 Alexius Ang.

69 Alexius Iunior, the sonne of Isaacus Angelus; who being vniustly thrust out of his Empire by his Vncle A∣lexius,* 1.704 fled to Philip the Westerne Emperour his father-in-law; who so preuailed with Pope Innocent 3^d, that the Army pre∣pared for the Holy land, was sent into Greece to restore young Alexius. Vpon approach of this Army, Alexius the vsurper fled; Alexius the true Prince is seated in the Throne; & not long after is slain by Alexius Ducas. To revenge this villany▪ the La••••nes assault and winne Constantinople; they create Baldwin Earle of Flanders Emperour; and allot to the Genoys, Pera; to the Venetians many Townes in Morea, with many Ilands in the Sea; and to other associats, other portions▪

1202

71 Henry 13

1215

72 Peter 5

1220

73 Robert 7

1227

74 Baldwin II. 33. during whose life, the Grecians recouered their Empire, by the valour and fortune of Michael Paleologus; when it had bin in possession of the La∣tines 60 yeares

1260

75 Michael Paleologus 35

1295

76 Andronicus Paleologus 2••

1325

77 Andronicus Iunior 29

1354

78 Iohn Palcologus 31

1387

79 Emanuel Paleologus 34

1421

80 Iohn Paleologus 23

1444

81 Constantinus Paleologus, in whose time the famous City and Empire of Constantinople was taken by Mahomet the Great 1453. Concerning this Empire wee may obserue some fatall contrarieties in one & the same name: as first Philip the father of Alexander, laid the first foundation of the Macedonian Monarchie; and Philip the father of Perse••s r••ined it. Secondly, Baldwin was the first, and Baldwin the last Emperour of the Latines, in Constantinople. Thirdly, this town was built by a Constantine, the son of a Helena, a Gregory being Patriarch; and was lost by a Constantine, the sonne of a Helena, a Gregory being also Patriarch. And fourthly, the Turkes haue a prophecie, that as it was wonne by a Mahomet, so it shal be lost by a Mahomet. So Augustus was the first established Empe∣rour of Rome, and Augustulus the last: Darius the sonne of Hi∣staspes the restorer, and Darius the sonne of A••samis the ouer∣thrower o•• the Persian Monarchie. A like note I shall anon tell you of Hierusalem, in the mean time I will present you with a fatall obseruation on this letter H, as I find it thus versed in Albions England.

Not superstitiously I speake, but H this letter still, Hath bin obserued ominous to Englands good or ill. First Hercules, Hesion••, and Hele•• were the cause Of warre to Troy; Aeneas seed becomming so outlawes. Humbar the Hunn with forrein armes did first the Brutes invade.

• Helen to Romes imperiall Throne, the British Crowne conveide. Hengist and Horsus first did plant the Saxons in this Ile, Hungar and Hubba first brought Danes that swayed here long while. At Harold had the Saxon end; at Hardie Cnute, the Dane; Henries the first and second did restore the English raigne. Fourth Henrie first for Lancaster did Englands Crowne obtaine. Seauenth Henrie, jarring Lancaster and Yorke, vnites in peace, Henry the eight did happily Romes irreligion cease.

  A strange and ominous letter; euery mutation in our state be∣ing as it were vshered in by it.

What were the revenues of this Empire since the diuision of it into the East and West, I could neuer yet learne. That they were exceeding great, may appeare by three circumstances. 1 Zonaras reporteth that the Emperour Basilius had in his trea∣sury 200000 talents of gold, besides infinite heapes of siluer & other moneyes. 2^ly Lipsius relateth how Beniamin a Iew, in his discourse of Europe, saith that the customes due to the Emperor, out of the victuals and merchandise sold at Constantinople one∣ly, did amount to 20000 Crownes daily. 3^ly we find that at the sacke of Constantinople, there was found an invaluable masse of gold, siluer plate, and Iewels, besides that which was hid in the earth. For so the couetous Citizens chose rather to imploy their wealth, then afford any part of it to the Emperour, who with teares in his eyes, went from doore to doore to beg or borrow money, wherewith he might wage more souldiers for the de∣fence of the Town.

The Armes of the Empire are Mars, a crosse Sol, betweene foure Greek Beta's of the second; the foure Beta's signifying, (as Bodin saith) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

Expectation may perchance wait here, for a historicall relati∣on of the nature of the Turkes; their customes, forces, policies, originall, & proceedings: the discourse whereof we will de••erre till we come to Turcomania, a Prouince of Armenia, frō whence this populous Nation first made their inundations; like to some vnresistable torrent, into Persia, and the other parts of the World, now subiect vnto their imperious fury. And though the Peninsula, called Tauri••a Chersonesus, or Tartaria Precopensis▪

be within the bounds of Europe: yet we wil deferre the descrip∣tion of it, till we come to speak in generall of the Tartars; and will now speedily saile about the Grecian Seas, and discouer their Ilands.

Thus much of Greece.

THE GRECIAN ILES.

HAuing discoursed of the Continent, & its particular king∣domes; we will say somewhat also of the Sea, & its par∣ticular Iles: which lye dispersed either in the Grecian, 2 Cretan, 3 Ionian, 4 Adriatique, 5 Mediterranean, 6 Brittish, or 7 Nor∣therne Seas; and first of such as are about the coasts of Greece.

The first Sea which offreth it self vnto vs, is Palus Maeotis, so called of the Maeotae, who formerly inhabited about the banks of it. It is nourisht by the riuer Phasis, Tanais, & infinit others, & aboundeth with a kind of fish, which the ancients called Mae∣otides. The present name of this Sea, is Mar di la Tana, & hath in it no Iland of note. Hence the Sea going Southward, is brought into a narrow streight, called Bosphorus Cimmerius, from the Cimmerij who here dwelt: of no great bredth, in that oxen haue swomme ouer it, and in length about 27 miles. This streight o∣peneth into Pontus Euxinus.

Pontus Euxinus is in compasse 2700 miles,* 1.705 and was first cal∣led 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, from the inhospitablenesse of the neighbouring people, which being brought to some conformity, caused the sea to be called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. It is now called Mare Maggiore for its greatnes: and the Blacke Sea, because of the darke mists thence arising. Others not improbably affirme, that it is called the Blacke sea, from the dangerous and black shipwrackes here happening: For it is a very dangerous shore, full of rocks and sands: and for this cause there is on the top of an high towre, a lantherne, in which there is a great panne full of pitch, rozen, tallow, and the like, in dark nights continually burning, to giue warning to marriners, how neere they approach the shore. This Sea being the biggest of all these parts, gaue occasion to them which knew no bigger, to call all Sea a by the name of Pontus, as

Ovid, Omnia pontus erant; deerant quo{que} littora ponto: and in another place of the same Poet, —Nil nisi pontus & aër; a better reason doubtlesse of the name, then that of the Etymolo∣gists, Pontus quia ponte caret. Of this sea the chiefe Iles are 1 Thinnius, and Erithinnus, little famous.

* 1.706The Sea bending Southward, is coarctated into narrow bounds, not being fully a mile broad; and called Thracius Bos∣phorus: Thracius for its site nigh Thrace; and Bosphorus for that Oxen haue swomme ouer it. It hath no Iland worth naming.

This straight hauing continued 20 miles in length, openeth it selfe into the Propontis 330 miles in compasse, now called Mare di Marmora, from the Iland Marmora: which formerly called Proconesus, hath for its abundance of Marble, purchased this new name.

The Sea hauing gathered hir waters into a lesser Channell, is called Hellespont; from Helle, daughter to Athamas King of Thebes, who was here drowned. Ouer thi•• straight, Xerxes did make a bridge of boats to passe into Greece; which when a sud∣dain tempest had shrewdly battered, he caused the Sea to be beaten with 300 stripes, & cast a paire of fetters into it, to make it know to whom it was subiect.* 1.707 Xerxes in this expedition wa∣fted ouer an Army consisting of two millions and 164610 fighting men, in no lesse then 2208 bottomes of all so••ts. When all the Persians soothed the King in the vnconquerablenesse of his forces, Artabanus told him, that he feared no enemies but the Sea and the Earth; the one yeelding no safe harbour for such a Navie; the other not yeelding sufficient sustenance for so multitudinous an Armie. His returne ouer this Hellespont was as deiected, as his passage magnificent; his fleet was bro∣ken by the valour of the Greekes, and the fury of the sea; so that for his more speedy flight, he was compelled to make vse of a poore fisher boat. Neither yet was his passage secure: the boat being ouer-burdened, had sunke all, if the Persians by casting a∣way themselues, had not saued the life of their King: The losse of which noble spirits so vexed him, that hauing giuen the Steeres∣m••n a golden Coronet for preseruing his own life, he comman∣ded him to execution, as a coauthor of the death of his seruants.

It is now called the castles, or the sea of the two castles; which two castles stand one on Europe, the other on Asia side; in the same places where once stood Sestos and Abydos. These castles are exceeding well built, and abundantly furnished with muni∣tion. They search and examine all shippes that passe that way: they receiue the Grand Signieurs customes; and are in effect the principall strength of Constantinople. At these castles all shippes must stay three dayes; to the end, that if any slaue be runne away from his master, or theeues haue stollen any thing, they may be in that space pursued and apprehended. In this Hellespont is the Iland Tenedos, on Asia side. It is in compasse ten miles, and was so called from one Tenes, who abhorring the lasciuious intreaties of his mother, was by her command cast into the Sea, fast locked in a Chest; and here most miraculously deliuered, as Strabo writeth:

Insula diues opum, Priami dum regna manebant. An Iland rich, full of delight, When Priams kingdome stood vpright.

Hellespont after a fourty miles course, expatiateth its waters in the Aegaean Sea; so called either from Aegaeus the father of Theseus, who misdoubting his sonnes safe returne from the Minotaure of Crete, here drowned himselfe: or 2^ly from Aege once a principall City in the prime Iland Euboea; or 3^ly because that the Ilands lie scattered vp and down like the leapes of a wanton Goate, in Greek called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

The chiefe Ilands are 1 Samothracia. 2 Lemnos. 3 Lesbos. 4 Chris. 5 Euboen 6 Scyros. 7 Salamis. 8 the Sporades, and 9 the Cyclades.

1 SAMOTHRACIA.

SAMOTHRACIA is a small Iland,* 1.708 and little famous: on∣ly proud in this, that Pythagoras that diuine Philosopher, and Samo one of the Sybils, were here borne. Here also was Iuno by the Poets fained to haue bin borne, because Iuno allegorically signifieth the Aire, which is here most cleare and pure. The chief town is Samia, beautified with a goodly harbour, but now by the pyrats often infesting these seas, almost left desolate.

2 LEMNOS.

LEMNOS containeth in circuit 100 miles. The chief citty was Hephestia, where Vulcan was adored, who being but a homely brat, was by Iuno cast down hither, and so no maruaile if he haue got a halting. Here is digged the soueraigne minerall against infections, called Terra Lemnia, and Sigillata. The for∣mer name proceedeth from the Iland: the latter is in force, be∣cause the earth made into little pellets, is sealed with a Turkish Character or signet, and so dispersed ouer Christendome. It was once called also Diospolis from the two chief cities herein, of which the first was Hephestia aboue-named, now altogether decayed: the 2^d Lemnos or Myrina, yet continuing, though with no great lustre. The Country is plaine, is compared with the ad∣jacent Ilands, the Westerne parts dry and barren, the East more fat and fruitfull. It containeth in all 75 Villages, inhabited by the Greekes all except three, which are fortified by the Turkes; who being Lords of the whole Iland, call it by a new name, Sta∣limene.

3 LESBOS.

* 1.709LESBOS on the Asian side, containeth in compasse 168 miles: the South and West parts being but mountainous and barren, the rest leuell and fruitfull. The chiefe cities are Erissus. 2 Methimna, and 3 Mitilene. The former is of little estimati∣on, the two latter took name from the two daughters of Ma∣carios; the elder of which Mitilene was married to Lesbos (the son of Lapithus) of whom the whole Iland took denomination. This town in the Peloponnesian warre,* 1.710 wherein all the States of Greece banded against Athens, revolted from the party of that City, and was by Paches an Athenian Captain, so straitly besie∣ged, that the people submitted to his mercy. Paches sent to the Councell of Athens, to know in what sort he should deal with the vanquisht M••tilenians; who commanded him to put them all to the sword. But on the morrow after, repenting this cruell sentence, they sent a countermand. These later messengers made no stay, but eating with one hand, and towing with the other, they came to Mitilene iust as Paches was reading the former decree. So neere were these miserable people to a fatall & finall

destruction. In the general mutation of soueraignties, this Iland followed the fortune of the Roman and Greeke Emperours;* 1.711 till Ca••o Iohannes in the yeare 1355, gaue it to Catalusius a Noble∣man of Genoa, in dowrie with his sister. His posterity inioyed it▪ till M••homet the Great seazed on it, Anno 1462. In this Iland were borne Sappho an heroick woman, whose invention was the Sapphick verse, and is therefore called the tenth Muse: 2 Pitta∣cus one of the wise men of Greece; 3 Theophrastus that notable Physitian and Philosopher; 4 Arion, who was so expert on his Harpe, that being cast into the sea, playing on that instrument, a Dolphin took him on his back, and carried him to the shore. And, Alcaeus the successour of Orpheus in the excellencie of Lyricall poesie.

4 CHIOS.

CHIOS 125 miles in circuit, took denomination, as some say,* 1.712 of a certain Nymph called Chious; as others coniecture frō 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, nix. At this day this Iland onely beareth that sweet gum, which Apothecaries call mastick, which in the month of Iuly & August, the people force out of the trees, by making with their sharp instruments, deep incisions into the barkes of them; out of which the iuyce dropping, is afterward hardned like to a gumme, and in September following gathered. Others think this Iland to be so named from Chio the chiefe City: the people of which were once Lords of the Sea, maintaining a Navie of 80 shippes. It tooke the name of Chios, in that it was built after the fashion or likenesse of the Greeke letter 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, euen as that part of Egypt, which lieth between the two extreme channels of Nilus, is called Delta; because it resembleth that letter reversed. This town is one of the 7 which contended for Homers birth, whose sepulcher the Chians say, is yet to be seene in an old castle on the hill H••lias. It is now called Sio. In this Iland there are infinite store of partridges, which are of a red colour; They are kept tame, and fed in flocks like geese, in the streetes & greens warths of the villages: some little boy or girle driuing them to field, & with a whistle calling thē home again. The most excellēt wines of all Greece are made in this Country, called Vina Chia. The people of this Country were successiuely subiect to the Roman and Greeke Princes, till Andronicus Paleologus gaue them and

their Ile to the Iustinians, a family of Genoa; from whence it was taken by Solyman the Magnificen, on Easter day, 1566.

5 EVBOEA.

EVBOEA is situate on Europe side, ouer against Ch••os. It hath bin knowne by the diuers names of Abantis, Macris, Eu∣boea, now Negropont,* 1.713 and is in compasse 365 miles. It is in fer∣tility parallell to Achaia; from which it was once rent by an Earthquake; so that between the Iland and Continent is onely a little Euripus; which ebbeth and floweth seuen times in one day: the reason of which when Aristotle could not finde, it is said that he threw himself into the Sea, with these words: Quia ego non capio te, tu capias me. In this Iland is the Promontory Capareus, where Nauplius the father of Palamedes, placed his false fires, to the destruction of so ma••y Greekes. For vnderstan∣ding how his son Palamedes, whom he deemed to haue beene slain by the hand of Paris, was treacherously circumvented by the policy of Vlysses and Diomedes; he conceiued such a displea∣sure against the whole hoast of the Grecians, that he intended their generall destructiō. To this end he caused fires to be made on the tops of the most dangerous and vnaccessible rocks in this whole Iland; which the Greekes taking (according to the cu∣stome of the time) to haue bin the markes of some safe hauen, made thitherward, and were there miserably cast away, there perishing 200 shippes, and many thousand men. But when Nauplius vnderstood how Diomedes and Vlysses, whose ruine he principally intended, were escaped; he drowned him for very vexation, in this very same place. Palamedes this Na••plius son, is said to haue invented foure of the Greeke letters, viz: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, to haue first instituted sentinels in an Armie, & to haue bin the inventor of watch-words. The chief cities of Euboea are 1 Chal∣cis, situate iust against the Continent, to which it was once ioy∣ned by a bridge. This town when it was in the hands of the Kings of Macedon, t••gether with Demetrias in Thessalie, and the castle of Acro-Corinthus, nigh vnto Corinth, were called the setters of Greece; insomuch that when the Roman Senate commanded Philip the father of Perseus to set the Grecians at liberty; the Grecians made answere, that in vaine was their li∣berty

restored thē, vnlesse these 3 towns were first dismantled. This Chalcis was taken from the Venetians by the Turkes, and toge••her with it the whole Iland, Anno 1451. The second own is Euboea, or Negroponte, 3 Caristia. The principall riuers are Ci∣reus, and Nileus; if a sheepe drink of the former, his wooll tur∣neth white; if of the latter, coale black, as Strabo relateth.

6 SCYROS.

SCYROS is famous for the birth of Neoptolimus, or Pyr∣rhus; and in that it was the lurking-place of Achilles: For his m••ther being by an Oracle forewarned, that he should be slain in the Troian warre, sent him, now well growne, to Lycomedes King of this Iland; where in womans attire he was brought vp amon••st the Kings daughters, and deemed a maiden, till by the getting of Pyrrhus on Deidamia the Kings daughter, it was prooued to be otherwise; and he by Vlysses was compelled to accompany the other Grecians to the warre.

7 SALAMIS.

SALAMIS is night vnto Megaris, famous for the ouer∣throw of the populous Navy of Xerxes,* 1.714 by the Athenians and their confederats. What was the nūber of the soldiers & gallies of the Persian side, hath already bin declared. The Grecian fleete consisted of 270 vessels, whereof 127 were rigged & set foorth at the charge of the Athenians only; the rest by the associates. Yet was the admiralty committed to Euribiades •• Lacedaemoni∣an; the Athenians preferring the maine care of the common safety, before an vnseasonable contention for priority. The Spartans seeing the inequality of forces, intended not to haue hazarded the battail; but with full saile to haue retired to Pe∣loponnesus, into which Country the Persians had made incursi∣ons: respecting more the welfare of their own Country yet de∣fensible, then the desperate estate of Attica. This designe was by Themistocles (as carefull for the state of Athens, as they for Sparta) signified to Xerxes: who getting betweene them and home, compelled them to a necessity of fighting: But to his own ruine. For in the conflict, more then 200 of his ships were sunk, and most of the rest taken; the confederats hauing lost of their Navy forty only. Between the Athenians and Megarenses,

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

were many contentions for this Iland.

8 SPORADES.

The SPORADES so called from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Spargo, because they are so scattered and dispersed about the Sea, are in n••mber 12. The princ••pall are 1 Melos a Con••to••, 3 A••••••e, and of these, Melos is of most note,* 1.715, which is now called Mi••o, and took its first name for its abundance of honey. It is in forme round, and containeth 80 miles in circuite. The soyle is fruitfull sufficiently of graine and oyles, deficient only in wine. Here is good store of marble, curiously spotted, and no small store of milstones. Here is also great quantity of pitch and brimstone, and some sulphu∣ry or hot springs, good for many diseases.

9 The CYCLADES.

* 1.716The CYCLADES, so called because they lie in a circle round about Delos, are in number 53. They are also called the Ilands of the Arches, because they are in the sea called Archipe∣lago. They stand so close together, that in a cleare day a man may see 20 of them at a time: for which cause it is with good reason accoūted to be a dangerous place for sailers in a storme. The chiefe of these Cyclades, are 1 Delos quasi 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, signifying apparant; because when all the earth had abiured the receipt of Latona, at the request of Iuno: this Iland then vnder water, was by Iupiter erected aloft, and fixt to receiue her; and in it was she deliuered of Apollo and D••ana.* 1.717

—Erratica Delos Errantem accepit, tunc cùm le vis insula nabat: Illic incumbens sub Paelladis arbore palma, Edidit invita, Geminos, Latona, noverca. Vnsettled Delos floating on the waue A little Iland, entertainment gaue To wandring Laton; spight of Iuno's head, Vnder Minerua's palme-tree brought to bed.

Notable also is this Iland for the temple of Apollo, & a custome neither permitting men to die, or children to be borne in it: but sending sicke men, and great bellied women to Rhena, a small Iland, and not much distant.

* 1.7182 Samos, where the Tyrant Polystates liu'd, so fortunate, as

he neuer had any mischance. That he therefore might haue some misfortune, he cast a ring which he much esteemed, into the sea; which after he had found in the belly of a fish brought to his table, he was by Orontes a Persian brought to a miserable death: Leauing vs an example, that fortune certaine in nothing but incertainties; like a Bee with a sharpe sting, hath alwayes some misery following a long concarination of felicities.

3 Coos (now Lange) where Hippocrates was borne, who re∣viued Physick, then almost lost. Here was Aesculapius wor∣shipped, hauing his Temples and Altars,* 1.719 as vnto whom this I∣land was dedicated. In this Temple stood the picture of Venus naked, as if new rising out of the Sea; made by Apelles, who was borne in this Iland; and who at the drawing thereof assembled all the beautifull women of this Country, comprehending in that one peece all their particular perfections. The chiefe town Coos is inhabited by Turkes onely, the villages by Grecians.

4 Patmos,* 1.720 where S. Iohn the Diuine did write his Reuelation, being confined hither by Domitian. His hand the Greeke Priests affirme to be reserued in the principall Monasterie hereof; and that the nailes thereof being cut, doe grow againe. The Iland is very harborous, by which meanes onely, the people liue; for the country is of it selfe so barren, that it affoordes nothing al∣most fit for sustenance.

5 Giaros a little Iland, into which the Romans vsed to banish delinquents: hence that of Iuvenal,

Aude aliquid brevibus Gyaris, vel carcere dignum, Si vis esse aliquid; probitas landatur & alget. If thou intendst to thriue, doe what deserues Short Gyaros or Giues: prais'd vertue sterues.

These Ilands lye part in Asia, part in Europe, all in the Iear••an Sea; so called from Icarus, who flying from Creet, and not fol∣lowing his father Dedalus directly, was here drowned.

Dum petit infirmis nimium sublimia pennis* 1.721 Icarus, Icarijs nomina fecit aquis. Whilst Icarus weake wings too high did soare, He fell, and christned the Icarian shoare.

The other Ilands dispersed about the Greekish Seas, and yeel∣ding

nothing worthy of relation, I purposely omit: only this I obserue, that most of the 69 Kings which went with Agamem∣non to the siege of Troy, were kings only of these small Ilands; and so I passe to the Ilands in the Cretan seas, the chief of which is Creta. Thus much of the Grecian Ilands.

CRETA.

CRETA is situate in the mouth of the Aegaean Sea, it is in compasse 590 miles, in length 270, in bredth 50 miles.

* 1.722The soyle is very fruitfull, especially of wines, which we call Muscadels: of which they transport yearely 12000 butts, to∣gether with Sugar Candie, Gummes, Hony, Sugar, Oliues, Dates, Apples, Orenges, Lemmons, Raisins, Mellons, Citrons, Pomgranats; yet, as other countries of the like hot nature, it is not a li••le deficient in corne, the most or greatest part of which is yearely brought hither from Peloponnesus.

The Iland is very populous, insomuch that it is thought that vpon any sudden occasion, the Signeurie of Venice can raise in it 60000 men able to beare armes. The people haue formerly bin good sea-faring men; a vertue commaculated with many vices, which they yet retaine; as envy, malice, and lying; to which last they were so addicted, that an horrible lye was termed Cretense mendacium. This fault was aymed at by Epimenides, whose words are cited by Saint Paul to Titus, Chap. 1. Vers. 2.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 The Cretans are liers, euill beasts, slow bellies.

To which let me adde this prouerbe, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; that is, there are three nations whose names beginne with K, worse then other, viz: Cretans, Cappadocians, Cilicians.

The Cretans speake promiscuously the Greeke and Latine tongues, and follow the Greeke and Latine Churches.

The chiefe riuers are Melipotomos, 2 Epici••inus, 3 Scasinus, 4 Catarachus. None of them deep or commodious for ship∣ping; yet for her many harbours, and convenient situation, nigh both to Europe, Africa, and Asia: the great Philosopher termed her The Lady of the Sea. For it is distant from the lesser Asia 100 miles, as many from Peloponnesus; and 150 from Africa; so that it seemeth to be seated in the middle of the Mediterranean,

and that according to Virgil,

Creta Iovis magni medio iacet insula ponto. Ioues birth-place Crete, a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 l••nd, I'th middle of of the sea doth stand.

By this conveniencie of situation, they became (as we haue said) excellēt seafaring men; insomuch, that when the people of those times vsed to taxe an vnlikely report, they would say, Cretensis neseit pelagus; it is as improbable, as for a Cretan to be no sailer.

Here are three marueilous things in this Iland. First, it bree∣deth no venemous wormes, or hurtfull creature. 2 If a woman bite a man any thing hard he will neuer recouer.* 1.723 3 They haue an ••earbe called Allimos, which if one chaw in his mouth, he shall feele no hunger that day.

The chiefe Cities of old were Gnossus, where Minos kept his Court. 2 Cydonia. 3. Cortyna, nigh vnto which was the Laby∣rinth made by Dedalus,* 1.724 to include the Minotaure: which was afterward killed by Theseus, and 4 Aphra. All these haue now resigned priority to Candie the Metropolis, much inhabited by the Venetians. 2 Cunea. 3 Rhetimo, and 4 Sittia.

This Country was once called Hecatompolis, for that it had in it an hundred Cities; after the Creta, quasi Cureta, from the Curetes. Here raigned Saturne father to Iupiter, which was borne here,* 1.725 and nursed in the hill Dicte, whence he is sometimes called Dictaeus: here also liued Minos and Radamantus, whose lawes were after in itated in the prime Cities of Greece; & who for their equity on earth, are fained by the Poets to be (with Aeacus) the Iudges in hell. Here liued Strabo the Cosmogra∣pher, and the lewdly-lustful•• Pasiphae, who doted on a white Bull, who they say begat on her the Minotaure; Dadalus ha∣uing framed for her an artificial cowe into which she conveied her selfe, and by that meanes obtained her desire. The fable is thus expounded, that Pasiphae was in loue with Taurus, one of Mino•• Secretaries, whose company by the pandarisme of Da∣dalus she enioying, was deliuered of two sons, one called ••inos, the other Taurus. And wheras it is said, that the Minotaure was slain by Theseus, like enough that the annual tribute of 7 childrē which the Arthenians paied to Minos, was laid vp in some pri∣son,

Minos, and Taurus being the keepers or Iaylors. As for the action of Pasiphae, I thinke it not altogether impossible to be true; considering how Domitian to verifie the old relation, ex∣hibited the like beastly spectacle in his amphitheatre at Rome. For saith Martial,

Iunctam Pasiphaën Dictaeo, credite, Tauro Vidim••s; accepit fabula prisca fidem. Nec se miretur (Caesar) longava vetustas, Quicquid fama canit, donat arena tibi The fable's prou'd a truth, our eyes did see The Cretan Bull sport with Pasiphae: Triumph not then antiquity; that thing Our Cirques haue shew'd, which fame did only sing.

This Country was subiected to the Romans by Marcellus, (surnamed for this action) Creticus: and being afterward part of the Greeke Empire, was called Candie, either from the chiefe city, or the white rockes: It was giuen by Baldwin Earle of Flanders, the first Latine Emperour of Constantinople, to Boni∣face of Montferrat; who sold it Anno 1194, to the Venetians: who notwithstanding all real rebelliōs of the natiues, & threat∣ned invasions of the Turkes, still enioy it. For for the defence of it from a forraine power, they haue furnished the Iland with 78 or 80 Galleyes for the defence of the shores: and haue excee∣dingly fortified the hauen of Suda, with two strong castles; this hauen being capable of more then 1000 vessels, and therefore meritoriously reputed the doore and entrie into the country. It is reported that the King of Spaine, Philip 2^d, did offer vnto the Venetians for this hauen, money more then inough; but it could not be accepted. For though the Spaniard seemed only to intend the retreit and reliefe of his own Navie, when he should vnder∣take any expedition against the Turke; yet the wise Venetians saw, that by this hauen he might at all times awe, & when he li∣sted, surprise the whole Country. Against the attempts of the natiues, they haue garrison'd Canea with 7 companies of soul∣diers: Candie with 2000 souldiours, and the lessers cities pro∣portionably; ouer which there is set so streight a guard, that a naturall Cretian is not permitted to enter weaponed into any of them.

The Ilands in this Sea of lesse note, are Claudi. 2 Dio. 3 Ae∣gilia, of which nothing is famous.

Creta containeth

• ...Archbishops 2
• ...Bishops 8

Thus much of the Cretan Ilands.

THE IONIAN ILES.

THe IONIAN sea is so called either from one Ionius,* 1.726 whom Hercules hauing in a fury killed, did here drowne (as Didi∣mus) or from Io••a a region in the extremity of Calabria (as So∣linus) or from Io daughter to Inachus (as Lycophron.) The prin∣cipall Ilands of it are, 1 Cythera. 2 the Strophades. 3 Zacynthias. 4 the Echinades. 5 Cephalenia. 6 Corcyra. 7 Ithaca. 8 Leucadia.

1 CYTHERA.

CITHERA, now called Cerigo, is in compasse 60 miles; & about some 5 miles distant from Cape Malo in Peloponesus.* 1.727 It was formerly called Porphyris, from the abundance of marble, whereof the mountaines yeeld good plenty. Defended it is by the rocks in themselues inaccessible, which on all sides environ i••: hauens it hath many, but those small, and difficult to enter. It hath a towne also of the same name with the Iland, in which was the Temple dedicated to Venus, out of which Helena the wife of Menelaus, was willingly rauished by Paris. From the honour done by these Ilanders to Venus, she is called Cytheraea; as in Virgil:

Parce metus Cytheraea, manent immota tuoruns Fata ••ibi. D••iue feare fayre Cytherea from thy mind, Thou thy sonnes fate immoueable shalt find.

2 THE STROPHADES.

The STROPHADES, are two Ilands called now Strivall, lying against Mess••nia;* 1.728 famous for nothing but the Harpies, which rauenous birds were driuen away by Zethus and Cala∣nus, at the request of Phineus K. of Arcadia. Concerning these Harpies, Alphonso king of Naples vsed to say, that they had left the Strophades and dwelt at Rome. They are inhabited only by

some few Greeke Friers, and in one of them there is a Spring of fresh water, which hath his fountaine in Peloponesus, & passing vnder the Sea ariseth here. The Greeke Priests are called Calo••∣res qu••si 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉,* 1.729 bonus Sacerdos. They are about 30 in nū∣ber; they weare long haire, neuer eat flesh, and (but at some sea∣sons of the yeare) seldome fish: ••eeding vsually of hearbs, oliues, oyle, and the like. They never goe out of the Ilands, neither doe they on any occasion permit women to come amongst them. They all labour for their sustenance, some in tillage, some vine∣yards, some in fishing, so that among very many of them three or foure only can read.

3 ZACINTHVS.

ZACINTHVS or Z••nt is 60 miles in compasse; & distant from Peloponesus 20 miles:* 1.730 it was so called of Zacinthus sonne to Dordanus. The Countrey is wonderfully stoared with oyle, wines, currans, of which last they make yearely 150000 Z••c∣chines for their owne coffer••: and 18000 Dollars, which they pay for custome to the Signe••ry of Venice.* 1.731 They were a very poore people when the Engl••sh vsed to traffique there first; but now they grow rich and prowd. At our Merchants first fre∣quenting the country, they much maruelled to what end they bought so many currants, and demanded whether they vsed to dye cloathes, or fat hogges with them, for so they themselues did: but now they haue learned a more profitable vse of them. This Iland is much troubled with earthquakes commonly once a weeke; in regard whereof they build their houses very low: & when they perceaue them commi••g, the Priests vse to ring the bells to stir••e the people to prayers.* 1.732 They haue a custome here at weddings to invite many young men whom they call Cem∣peeres, of which euery one giueth to the bride a ring; which done, it is an abuse as de••estable a incest, to accompany her in any carnall kinde: wherefore t••ey choose such for Compe••res, as haue formerly beene suspected of too much familiarity. The chiefe Citty is called also Zant not very large, the streets vne∣ven and rugged, and the buildings by reason of the often earth∣quakes very low. On the East side of it, on a round steep moun∣taine standeth a well ga••ri••ond and munitioned castle, which

commandeth not the Citty and the harbour only, but a great part of the sea also. Vpon the wall there continually standeth a watchman to descry what shipping approacheth and hangeth out as many flagges as he discouereth vessells. Over the Prae∣torian hall dore of this Citty these verses are inscribed.

Hiclocus, 1 odit, 2 amat, 3 punit, 4 consorvat, 5 honorat: 1 Nequiti••m, 2 pacem, 3 crimina, 4 iura, 5 probos. This place doth, 1 hate, 2 loue, 3 punish, 4 keepe, 5 requite: 1 Voluptuous riot, 2 peace, 3 crimes, 4 lawes, 5 th'vpright.

4 THE ECHINADES.

The ECHINADES are certain little Ilands, or rather great rocks now called Curzolari; famous for nothing but the battle of Lepanto, fought nigh thē. They stand iust against the mouth of the riuer A••helous.

Turbidus obiectas Achelous Echinadas exit. Fierce Achelous with the Sea is mixt Where the Echinades great rocks are fixt.

These Ilands are in number fiue, and are by the Poets fained to haue been so many N••iades or sea Nimphes, whom Ache∣lous the riuer-God vpon some displeasure, metamorphosed in∣to these rockie Ilands. But the truth is they were caused by the dur•• and mud, which by this riuer carried a little into the sea, there setled together. Alluding to which Ovid bringeth in the riuer Achelous thus speaking.

—fluctus nost••r{que} maris{que} Continu••m deduxit humum, pariter{que} revell••t In totidem, medij•• (quod cernis) Echinadas, vndis. The fury of the ••ea waues and mine owne Continuall heapes of earth and mud drew downe: Which parted by the inter-running seas, Made (as thou seest) those fiue Echinades.

5 CEPHALENIA.

CEPHALENIA lyeth ouer against Acarnania, and is in compasse 166 miles. It contained 200 townes, the chiefe being the hauens of A••gastuli, 2 Gu••scardo, and 3 Nollo: the chiefe cō∣modities are wheat, hony, currants, powder for the dying of Scarlet, oyle, wo••ll, Turkies, &c. This Iland was first called

Melena, then Teleboas, whose king Pterelaus was by Amphitri∣on a Theban Captaine killed in battaile, and the Iland made sub∣iect to Thebes:* 1.733 during the stay of Amphitrion two things hap∣ned in Greece, 1 Iupiter got his wife Alomena with child of Her¦cules. 2^ly, Cephalus a noble man of Athens being in hunting, killed his wife Procris with an arrow, insteed of his prey, wher∣vpon he fled to Amphitrion newly victorious ouer the Telobo∣ans; who pitteing his case, made him gouernour of this Iland, called since Cephalenia, after his name.

6 CORCYRA.

CORCYRA (now Corfu, formerly Phaeacia) so called from a virgin of that name, whom Neptune here deflowred; is distant 12 miles from Epirus. It stretcheth East and West in forme of a bow, and in length is 54 miles, 24 in breadth; and is seated cō;∣veniently for the Venetians, as being the center of their Lord∣ship by sea. The chiefe Citty is Corfu, which the Turks by their repulses haue found impregnable. For it is situate at the foot of a mountaine, on the topp of which are built two vnaccessible fortresses, as being strongly fenced with a naturall rocke. The one of these is called The old fortresse; the other The new; both iustly esteemed the chiefe bulwarkes of Venice, whose trade & potēcy would soone fayle, were these forts in any others hands. For this cause the two Captaines are sworne before the Senate of Venice, neuer to haue mutuall conuerse or intelligence one with the other, either in word or writing: least by the cor∣ruption of one Captaine, the other might perhaps be wrought from his allegeance. Neither is their command there for more then two yeares, their commission then terminating, and new successours being sent them. 2 Pagropoli. 3 Castello S^t Angelo. It is very fruitfull in Wax; Honny, Wine, Oyle, &c. Here raig∣ned Alcinous whose gardens are so memorised by the Poets.

* 1.734Quid bifera Alcinoi referam pomaria? vos{que} Qui nunquam vacui prodistis in aethera rami? Why should I name Alcinous fertile ground? And trees which neuer without fruit were found?

This Alcinous was he who so courteously receaued Vlysses after his shipwracke.

7 ITHACA.

ITHACA now called Valde Campare, lyeth on the North∣e••st of Capha••ema;* 1.735 being in compasse 50 miles; famous for the bath of Vlysses, the sonne of Laertes:

Effugimus scopulos Ithacae, Laertia regna: Et terram altricom s••ui execramur Vlissis From the Ithacan rocks, Laertes land we fled, And curs'd the soyle which dire Vlisses bred.

This Iland was also called Dullichium (or else there was an I∣land of this name nigh vnto Ithaca, whereof Vlisses was also King) from whence Vlisses is oftentimes named Dullichius heros among the Poets; and Dullichius vertex in Ovid is put for Vlis∣ses head.

Sed ne{que} Dullichius sub Achillis casside vertex Ponde a tanta feret. Achilles helme's a waight too great I knowe Fow weake Vlisses pate to vndergoe.

8 LEVCADIA.

LEVCADIA (now S. Maure) was so called of the white rockes betweene it and Cephalenia. On these rocks stood a tem∣ple of Apollo,* 1.736 from whence by leaping into the sea, such as vn∣fortunatly loued were cured of that fury. The chiefe citty is S^t Maure, inhabited by Iewes for the most part, to whom Baia∣zel the 2^d gaue it, after their expulsion from Spaine. This coun∣try was once ioyned to the continent.

Leucada continuam vetere•• habuere coloni,* 1.737 Nunc freta circumeunt. Leucas in former times ioyn'd to the land, Environ'd round with waters now doth stand.

These Ilands followed the Roman and Greeke Empires, & was by Baldwin the first Latine Emperour of Constantinople, allot∣ted to the Vo••ctians; who haue euer since defended them; only this Leucadia being lost to the Turkes.

Thus much of the Ionian Iles.

THE ADRIATIQVE ILES.

THe ADRIATIQVE Sea extending 700 miles in length, and 140 in bredth; was so called of Adria, once a famous sea Town on the mouth of ••ridanus or Poe. It was accounted a sea wonderfull vnsafe and tempestuous, as appeared by the Improbo vacundior Adria, in Horace, by the Minax Adri••••∣cum, in Catullas, and the ventosi tumor Adria, in Seneca's Thi••∣stes. When the Empresse Helena found the Crosse on which our Sauiour died; she made of one of the three nailes by which his Body was fastned, a reines for her sonne Constantines horse: of the second, the rest of his helmet; the third she cast into this sea; since which time (as Platina in the life of Pope Silu••ster repor∣teth out of S Ambrose) it hath bin very calme and quiet. The Venetians are the Lords of this Sea, to whom as the Duke is e∣spoused euery Ascention day; so it is baptized by the Bishop of Zant, euery Epiphany day. The Ilands of this Sea are neither many, great, nor famous; the most pleasant are 1 the Absirtides, so called by the men of Cholcis, whom king A••••as had sent to pursue the Argonauts, in memory of Absirtus their kings sonne, whom Medea his sister had torne in pieces, before she tooke ship to fly away with Iason. 2 Cherso fruitfull in cattell. 3 Weg∣gia, abounding in wood, wines, & pul••e; it is 30 miles in com∣passe. 4 Grissa or Pago glorying in her salt-pits, and being se∣cond for bignes in all this sea, as containing in compasse 100 miles. 5 Lesina the biggest absolutely of all the Adriati••ue in compasse 150 miles, an exceeding fertile place for the quanti∣ty. The chiefe town Lesina is vnwalled, and of no great beauty or bignes; but defended by a strong fortresse which comman∣d••th both the harbour, and the vessels in it. 6 Curzola, called an∣ciently Corcyra Nigra, is sufficiently fruitfull, the most popu∣lous of all the rest, and 90 miles round. This Iland Anno 1571, a little after the taking of Cyprus, and before the battaile of Le∣panto, was invaded by Vluz Ali,* 1.738 with a Navy of 60 Galleyes; for scare of whom, Co••tar••nus the Venetian Gouernour, aban∣doned Curzola the chiefe towne hereof, together with all the townesmen and souldiours. The silly women thus forsaken, and preferring death before dishonour, defended the walls, & with stone, fire, and such weapons as they had, beat off the enemie,

till a violent tempest sorced the Turkish Generall to remoue his galleyes to a place of more safety. 7 Zara. 8 Brazzia, & 9 Lissa, three small Iles, all which the Turkes spoyled, and carried thence 1000 Christian captiues, in their retreit from Curzola. 10 Arbe the onely hauenlesse Iland in the whole Sea, which defect is re∣compensed with its naturall pleasantnesse: which so entised cer∣taine dissolute rouers of Austria, that they seazed on it; and had 〈◊〉〈◊〉 like to pluck a heauy warre between the Archduke and the Venetians; if the King of Spaine had not made a pacification. The other Ilands I willingly omit, and will haste to the Medi∣terranean.

Thus much of the Adriatique Iles.

THE MEDITERRANEAN ILES.

THe MEDITERRANEAN Sea, so called for that it hath its course in the middle of the earth; is called in some pla∣ces Mare Tyrrhenum, in others Ligusticum, in some Siculum, in others Sardoum, &c: and euen as the Camelion applyeth it selfe to the colours of the nighest adiacent body; so this Sea taketh its denomination from the neerest adiacent shore. These Seas are called also by sundry moderne Writers in our neighbour 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ the Leuant seas, or the seas of Leuant: because in re∣spect of France, Spain▪ Germany, Brittaine, &c: they are toward the ••ast; Leuant in the French language signifying the sunne-ri∣sing. The chiefest Ilands are the greater or lesser: the greater are 1 ••icil••e. 2 ••alta 3 Corsica. 4 Sardinia. 5 the Baleares. The les∣s•• shall be spoken of in their due time.

1 SICILIA.

SICILIE environed round with the sea, hath in compasse 7•••• m••les; and was supposed to haue bin ioyned to Italy, and d••uided by the fury of the waues. The narrow seas betweene this and Italy, being not aboue a mile and a halfe broad, are by Florus called,* 1.739 fabulosis infa••ne mo••stris fretum, from Scylla and Charibilis, of whom so many fabulous things are reported by 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Chari••dis is a gulfe or whirle-pit on Sicily side, which vi∣olently attracting all vessels that come too nigh it, deuoureth

them, and casteth vp their wrecks at the shore of Tauronia, not farre from Cat••na. Opposite to this in Italy standeth the dange∣rous rocko Scylla,* 1.740 it the foot of which, many little rockes shoot out, on which the waters strongly beating, make that noyse which the Poets faine to be the barking of dogges. The passage between these two being to vnskilfull marriners exceeding pe∣riltous, gaue beginning to the prouerbe,

Incidit in Scyllam cupiens vitare Charibdim, Who seekes Charibdis for to shunne, Doth oftentimes on Scylla runne.

It is situate vnder the 4 Climate, the longest day being 13 houres and a halfe. The first name was Trinacria, for that being triangular, it butteth into the Sea with 3 Promontories, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 1 Pelorus (or Cape del Poro) North: 2 Pachinus (or C. Pas••••••••) West: 3 Lilibaeum (or C. Boij, or C. Coro) South. This Lilibaeum looked toward Carthage, and was distant from the shore of A∣fricke 180 miles. Strabo relateth, that a man of a very sharp and strong sight (some Linceus I warrant you) getting vp into a watch-towre that stood on this Cape, descried a fleete setting sayle out of the hauen of Carthage, and told the Lilibitanians their bignes and number. That this is true, I dare not say; for be∣sides the vnlikelyhood of kenning at so great a d••stance, we are taught by Philosophy, that the sea being of an orbicula•• forme, swelleth it selfe into the fashion of a round to••••re or h••ll, t••ll it put bound to the eye-sight. From these three corners, this coun∣try was (as we haue said) called Trinacris or Trinacria, accor∣ding to that of Ovid,

Terra tribus scopulis vastum procurrit in aeq••or, Trinacris à positu nomen adepta lo••••••. An Iland with three corners braues the maine, And thence the name Trinacria doth gaine.

The first inhabitants that we find to haue dwelt in this count∣try, are the huge Grants so often mentioned in the Odysses of the diuine poet Homer, called Lestrigones & Cyclopes; of which last rank was the so much 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Poliphemus, that with such hu∣manity entertained Vlyss••s and his companions. These were af∣terwards rooted out by the Sicani a people of Spaine, who cal∣led

it Sicania. As for the name of Sicilia, some deriue it from Sicileus a supposed king of Spaine, who is fabled to haue con∣quered this country: but the truth is, it came from the Siculi, who being by Evander and his Arcadians, driuen out of Lati∣um, came into this Iland: to which, hauing mastred the Sicani, they left their name. In succeeding ages there came hither di∣uers Colonies of the Greekes, who planting themselues only in the coast-parts of the country; altered not the name, by which at their comming they found it called.

The people are ingenious,* 1.741 eloquent and pleasant, but withall wondrous inconstant, and very talkatiue, whence rose the pro∣uerbe, Gerrae Siculae. They follow the Religion of the Romish Church, and vse the Italian language, but very much impaired and fallen from his true elegancy; as hauing commixture of the Greeke, Saracen, Norman, Spanish, and French tongues. The to∣tall number of them is about one million and 300000 soules.

The soile is incredibly fruitful in Wine, Oyle, Hony, Saffron, Sugar, Salt, in Minerals of Gold, Siluer, and Allom, hauing the gemmes of Acate, and Emralds; with such abundance of all sorts of graine, that it was of old called the Granarie of the Ro∣man Empire; and now furnisheth Italy, Malta, with the adja∣cent Ilands, Spaine, and Barbary, with part of her superfluities. In this Country is the hill Hybla, so famous for bees & honey, and the hill Aetna, now called Montgiball, which continually sendeth forth continuall flames of fire, to the astonishment of a••l beholders. Into this fiery Fornace the Philosopher Empe∣docles cast himselfe, that he might be reputed a God.

—Deus immortalis haberi Dum cupit Empedocles, ardentem fervidus Aetnam Insiluit— Empedocles to be a God desires, And casts him selfe into th'Aetnean fires.

The reason of these fires is the abundance of sulphure & brim∣stone, contained in the bosome of this hill; which is blowne by the winde, driuing in at the chappes of the earth, as by a paire of bellowes: through which chinkes also, there is continually more fuell added to the fire, the very water administring an o∣peratiue

vertue to the combust••ble matter; as we see that water cast on coales in the Smiths forge, doth make them burne more ardently. The reason of this slaine is thus set down by Ovid.

Ista b••tumineae rapiunt incendi•• vires, Lutea{que} exiguis a••d••scunt sulphura flammis: At{que} ubi terra cibos alimenta{que} de•• ita flammae Non dabit, absumptis, per longum viribus aev••m; Nat••rae{que} suum nutrimen deerit edaci: Non seret Aetna famem, deserta{que} d••seret ignes. A rozen mould these fiery flames begin, And ••l••yie brimstone aides the fire within. Yet when the slymie soyle consumed, shall Yeeld no more food to feed the fire withall: And Nature shall restraine her nourishment, The flame shall cease, hating all famishment.

Vnder this hill some Poets faine the Giant Enceladus to haue bin buried; whose hot breath fireth the mountaine, lying on his face: Others suppose it to be the shoppe of Vulcan, and the Cy∣clops: the grosse Papists hold therein to be Purgatory.

The chiefe riuers are 1 Sanso. 2 Taretta. 3 Acatius, famous for its precious stones, and 4 Arethusa, memorized by the Po∣ets, into which the Grecian riuer Alpheus, hauing received 140 lesser streames, and making his way vnder so great a part of the Sea, is thought to arise here: as Strabo and Seneca affirme, and sufficiently proue by the seuerall instances of a wooden dish or cup lost in the riuer Alpheus, and found rising vp in this riuer; and by the leaues of certaine trees growing on the bankes of that Greeke riuer, and swimming on this in great abundance, there being none of these trees in all Sicily. Dicitur Alpb••m, (saith Mela) se non consociare pelago, sed subter maria, torras{que} depressus, huc agere alveum, at{que}, hic se rursus extollere.

* 1.742This Iland is famous for the worthy Schollers she once pro∣duced, viz: Aeschilus, the first Tragedian of fame, who being bald through age, once w••lked in the fields, where by chance an Eagle taking his bald pate for a white rock, let a shell fish f••ll on it, of that bignesse, that it beat out his braines. 2 Diodorus Si∣culus that famous historian, 3 Empedocles the first inventer of

Rhetoricke, and his fellow Gorgias. 4 Euclide, the tex••u••ry Ge∣ometrician, who taught in Megaris. 5 Archimed••s a m••st wor••••y Mathematician,* 1.743 he was the first author of the Sphere, at which instruments he made one of that art and bignesse, that one standing within, might easily perceiue the seuerall motions of euery celestiall Orbe. He made also diuers mi••itary engines, which in the siege of Syracusa, sorely vexed the Romans, & was at last slain in his study by a common souldier, at the sack of the Town; to the great griefe of the Roman Generall Marcellus. 6 Epicharmus. 7 Theocritus,

Pliny reckoned in this Iland 72 Cities; the chiefe of which were Syracusa, containing in circuit 22 miles, the Metropolis of the whole Iland, and a most strong and flourishing Common∣wealth. It was built by Archias of Corinth, who being for an vnnaturall rape committed on a yong Gentleman, banished his Country, together with his friend and companion Miscellus; consulted with the Oracle of Delphos. The Oracle demanded whether they affected rather wealth, or health; to which when Miscellus replyed health, and Archias wealth, the Oracle di∣rected the former to Crotona in Italy; and the latter hither. It contained in it 4 Townes as it were, viz: Ile, Acradin, Neapo∣lis, and Tyche, together with the Fort Hexapyle, commanding all the rest. It was the custome of this Towne, when any of the Nobility began to grow too potent among them, to write his name in an Oliue leafe, which being put into his hand, without any further ceremony, banished him for fiue yeares. This kind of banishment was called the Petal••sme from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 a lease. 2 E∣rix, where Venus was worshipped, and called Ericina: 3 Catina, so vexed by Dionysius tyrant of Sicily, 4 Emma, whence Pluto is said to haue stolne Proserpina.* 1.744 In this town hued Syrus En••us, who stirred vp the slaues of the Roman state, to rebell against their Lords: for hauing broke open the common prisons, & re∣ceiued all such as repaired to him, he patched vp an Army of 40000 souldiers, and was after much harme done, vanquished by Rupilius. This warre the Historians call, Bellum servile. The whole Iland is now diuided into 3 parts: 1 Mazara west, whose chiefe cities are 1 Moureal, famous for the Church and

Archbishops See: 2 Gorgenti once Agrigentum, where the ty∣rant Phalaris liued, who tortured Perillus in the brazen Bull, which he made for the destruction and torture of others: wher∣upon aptly Ovid.

—nec enim lex iustior ulla, Quam necis artifices arte perire sua. Most iust it is a man should be tormented, With that which first his cruell wit invented.

3 Palermo, formerly called Panormus, a colonie of the Phenici∣ans, and now the chiefe citie of Sicily, and the seat of the Spanish Viceroy: situate it is on the West cape of the Iland, ouer-against Sardinia, beautified with large streets, delicate buildings, strong walls, and magnificent Temples. II Vallis de Noto toward the Southeast, in which the chiefe cities are 1 Syracuse on the Sea side, 2 Emma in the midland, of which already: and Leonti∣um on the Sea also, North of Syracusa; with which town it had alwayes warre, either for liberty or priority. And III Mona to∣ward the Northeast, in which the chiefe townes are 1 Nicosia, in the midland: 2 Milaso on the North promontorie: & 3 Mes∣sina, iust opposite to Rhezo in Italy, a town whose hauen & en∣trances are so strongly sconced and bulwarked, that the people let their gates (in derision of the Turkes) stand continually o∣pen. It is also an Archbishops See.

After this Iland was once known to the Greekes, there came from all parts of Greece, colonies to inhabite it, as from Athens, Sparta, Corinth, Mesene, Megaris, and the rest: who winning vpon the Natiues, planted themselues in the Country. Here in tract of time was managed a great part of the Peloponnesian warre, the Athenians siding with the Leontines; and the Spar∣tans with the Syracusians: in which the whole power of Athens was broken by sea and land; and their two Captaines, Nicias & Demosthenes, murdred in prison. Famous also was this coun∣try of old,* 1.745 for the Tyrants Dionysis, the elder and the younger; for Hieron, and Hieronymus, in whose time broke out the first Punique warre, the Sicilians calling in the Romans to expell thence the Carthaginians, which then possessed a great part of the Iland. These Tyrants, especially the last Dionysii, were so

odious, that there were continual execrations powred on them, onely one old woman prayed for the life of the latter: who be∣ing asked the cause, made answer, that she knew his Grandfa∣ther to haue bin bad; and after by prayers they had obtained his death, his sonne succeeded farre worse then the father: and after their curses had also prevailed on him, came the present Tyrant, worse then either; for whose life she was resolued to pray, l••st after his decease, the Diuell himselfe should come a∣mongst them. After the Tyrants had bin rooted out, and this I∣land was conquered by Marcellus; it alwayes followed the fortune of Naples; and together with it (when Manfroy the bastard had forcibly made himself King of these countries) was offered to Richard Earle of Cornewall,* 1.746 brother to our Henry the 3^d, a man of that riches, that he was able to spend for ten yeares, an hundred markes a-day, which according to those times, was no small summe. The conditions by the Pope proposed, were so impossible for the Earle to performe, that his Agent told the Pope, he might as well say to his Master, I giue the Moone, climbe vp, catch it, and take it. The Earle thus refusing it, it was offered to the King his brother, for his second son Edmund, who was invested by the gift of a ring, and in his name the Pope coi∣ned money, with the inscription of Aimundus Rex Siciliae. But the King being ouer-burdened by his Barons warres, the Pope hauing sucked no small store of treasure from him; it was in the yeare 1261, giuen vnto Charles Earle of Provence and Aniou, brother to Lewis 10^th. Vnder him those Countries jointly con∣tinued subject, till the yeare 1281, in which time his competi∣tor Peter of Arragon, promising him to fight a single combat before our king Edward the first, at Burdeaux, fail'd of his word, and in the mean time so contriued it,* 1.747 that at the sound of a bell tolling to prayers, all the Frenchmen in Sicily were cruelly mas∣sacred; which exploit masketh now vnder the name of Vespe••i Siculi: Since which time this Iland hath belonged to the house of Arragon.

The revenues of this kingdome are as some say but 800000 only;* 1.748 but as others say, a million of Duckats. The Armes are Arragon, two ••lanches argent, charged with as many Eagles

Sable, becked Gules. For Nobility this Iland compareth with Naples, as containing in it

• ...Archbishops 3
• ...Princes 7
• ...Marquesses 13
• ...Vicount 1
• ...B••shops 9
• ...Du••es 4
• ...Earles 14
• ...Barons 48

2 MALTA.

* 1.749ABout 60 miles distant from Sicil••a is the Iland MALTA, in compasse 60 miles; seated vpon a rock, ouer which the Earth spreadeth in height not aboue three foot; so that it must needes be barren; which defect is supplied by the Sicilian a∣boundance: yet haue they no small store of Pomgranats, cy∣trons, orenges, melons, and other excellent fruits. Here is also great aboundance of cotton-wool (Gossypium the Latinists call it) which they sow as we doe corne. The stalke is no bigger then that of wheat, but stronger and tougher, the head round bearded, and hard as a stone, which when it is ripe, breaketh, & is deliuered of a white soft bumbast, mixed with seedes; which they separate with an instrument, selling the wooll, and reser∣uing their seed for the next haruest. This Iland is in the Scrip∣tures called Molita, and is said to be the place where S. Paul shooke the Viper off his hand. Famous also is it for the Councel held here against Pelagius, by Pope Innocent the first, at which S. Austine was present, and 214 Bishops. The men are of the Africane complexion and language, following the Romish Church; the women faire, but hating company, and going coue∣red. The whole nūber of inhabitants are 20000; possessing 60 Villages, and 4 Citties. Namely 1 Valetta, built after the defeat of the Turkes, Anno 1565, and called after the name of Valetta the great Master, who so c••uragiously withstood their fury. 2 The T••wn and Castle of S. Hermes, which the Turkes tooke, though they did not lon•• enioy it. 3 Malta or Melita, so called of the abundance of hony nigh vnto it. 4 La Issula: as also the Forts of S M••chael, and S. Angelo.

This Iland was by the Spaniards taken from the Moores,

and by Charles the fift giuen to the Knights of the Rhoaes, newly expelled thence by Solyman the Magn••ficent, A^o 1••22. These knights are in number 1000; of whom 500 are alwayes 〈◊〉〈◊〉 resident in the Iland; the other 500 are dispersed through Christendome, at their seuerall Seminaries in France, Spaine, I∣taly, and Germany: and at any summons are to make their per∣son••ll appearance. These Seminaries (Alberges they call them) are in number seuen, viz: one of France in generall, one of A∣v••rne, one of Provence, one of Castile, one of Arragon▪ one of I∣taly; and one o•• Germanie; ouer euery one of which they haue a Grand Prior, who in the country where he liueth, is of great re∣putation: An eigth Seminary they had in England, till the sup∣pression of it by Henry the 8^th: yet haue they some one or other, to whom they giue the title of Grand Prior of England. Con∣cerning the originall and riches of these Knights, we shall speak when we come into Palestine; now a word or two only of their places, and the election of their great Master. None are admit∣ted into the order, but such as can bring a testimony of their Gentry for six descents; and when the ceremonies of their ad∣mission (which are many) are performed▪ they sweare to defend the Church of Rome, to obey their superiours, to liue vpon the revenues of their order only, and withall to liue chastly. Of these there be 16 of great authority (Counsellers of state we may call them) called, the Great Crosses, out of whom the officers of the order, as the Marshall, the Admirall, the Chancellor, &c: are chosen; and who, together with their Master, punish such as are cōvict of any crime, first by degrading him, 2^ly by strang∣ling him, and 3^ly by throwing him into the sea. Now when the Great Master is dead, they suffer no vessell to goe out of this I∣land, till another be elected, lest the Pope should intrude on their Election, which is performed in this manner. The seuerall Seminaries nominate two knights, and two are also nominated for the English: these 16 from amongst themselues choose 8: these 8 choose a Knight, a Priest, and a Frier servant; and they three, out of the 16 Great Crosses, elect the great Master. The great Master being thus chosen, is stiled though but a Frier, The most illustrious, and most reuerend Prince, the Lord Frier N N:

Great Master of the Hospitall of S. Iohn of Hierusalem, Prince of Malta, Gaules, and Goza: these two last being Ilands lying nigh vnto Malta, the former in compasse 30 miles. Farre diffe∣rent, I assure you,* 1.750 is this title from that of the first Masters of this order, who called themselues only, Seruants to the poore ser∣uitours of the Hospitall of Hierusalem: or that of the Master of the Templers, who was only entituled, The humble Minister of ••he poore Knights of the Temple.

3 CORSICA.

CORSICA is situate just against 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the Ligurian Sea,* 1.751 it comprehendeth in length 120 miles; 70 in bredth, and 325 in circuit. It is vnder the fift Clime, the longest day being almost 15 houres. This Iland was first named Cyrnus, 2^l• Tera∣cina, now Corsica, from a woman so named, who following her Cow hither, first discouered it.

It is diuided in Cismontanam, and Vitramontanam. The chiefe riuers of both being G••lo and Travignano.

This Country yeeldeth excellent dogges for game, good Horses, fierce Mastifes, and a beast called Musoli, not found in Europe, excepting this Iland, and Sardinia. They are horned like Rammes, and skinned like Stags; which skin is of such an incre∣dible hardnes, that the beast being cast headlong against a rock, receiues no hurt, but nimbly flies from his enemie to his denne.

The soyle is by reason of the mountains (which euery-where are too thick and barren in it) lesse fruitfull,* 1.752 producing corne in lesse plenty; but the best wines, and such as the old Romans well rellished, in good measure. It produceth also oyle, sigges, raisin, and honey; the first three in a mediocrity of goodnes, the last somwhat bitter, and by many deemed vnwholesome. It a∣boundeth also with allom, box-trees, iron-mines; and the tree called Taxus, whose poisonous berries, though in tast pleasing; are much fed on by the bees, & therfore thought to be the cause of the bitternes of the hony. In some few places also where the riuers haue their currents, especially towards Liguria, it recom∣penseth by its fertiliy in bearing all manner of graine, the ba••∣rennesse of the mountaines.

Pliny reckoned in it 34 Cities, or castles rather, the chiefe

whereof at this day are 1 Bastia, seated on the Northeast part of the Country vpon a commodious hauen, where the Genoen∣sian Gouernour hath his residence, and a strong garrison. 2 Neb∣bium, called by Ptolomy, Chersunum. 3 Mariana, now Morian; 4 Alleria, now Gallera, both Roman Colonies; the last being si∣tuate on the Westerne shore of the Iland, iust against Bastia: & 5 Pila. The principall hauens hereof are S. Florence in the Nor∣therne part, in the midst between Morian and Nebbio; and S. Boniface (called by Ptolomy, Portus Syracusanus) iust opposite to it in the South corner: both of good safety, and capable of the greatest vessels.

This Iland, as also its neighbours of Sicilia, and Sardinia, haue bin the tennis-balls of fortune, this being first subiect to the Tyrians; Secondly to the Carthaginians; Thirdly to the Romans; Fourthly to the Saracens. From these the Genowaies conquered it, from them it was taken by the Pisans: but reco∣uered again by the Genowaies, who still enioy it.

The people are churlish, stubborne, poore, vnlearned, & vse a corrupt Italian. They are said to be the progeny of the 52 daughters of king Thespias, who being gotten with childe by Hercules in one night; were by their father put to the mercy of the Sea; which wrought them to this Iland; which they and their posterity peopled, till the comming of the Tyrians.

Here are in this Ile

• ...Archbishop 1
• ...Bishops 7

SARDINIA.

SARDINIA is South from Corsica,* 1.753 from which it is but 7 miles distant. It is in length 180 miles, 90 in bredth, 560 in circuit: it is situate vnder the 4 Climate, the longest day being 14 houres.

It is fertile in respect of Corsica, barren if compared to Sicily; abundant in Corne, deficient in Oyle; well stored with all sorts of cattaile,* 1.754 as plainly appeareth by that plenty of cheese and hides, which are hence sent into Italy, and other places. The hor∣ses hereof are hot, headstrong, and hard to be broken, but they

will last long: the bullocks here do naturally amble, so that on them the country peazants vse to ride as familiarly, as they doe in Spaine on mules and asses. Here also is the beast Musoli, which we lately described; of whose skinne carried to Corduba, and there dressed, is ma••e our true Cordovan leather. Finally, here is an hearbe, which if one eat, he shall die with laughter; whence came the prouerb, Risus Sardonicus. The truth of this report, I will not oppugne, though it be by others more pro∣bably coniectured, that the hearbe being of a poysonous na∣ture, causeth men to dye with such a convulsion or contraction of their sinewes, that they seeme to grinne or laugh.

The people are small of stature, laborious, giuen to hunting, prone vnto rebellions,* 1.755 wherefore the Spaniard permitteth nei∣ther Smith nor Cutler to liue there: yet indifferent peaceable a∣mong themselues, and in some measure curteous to strangers. In matters of Religion they are little curious, going to Masse on Sundayes, and Saints dayes; which once done, they fall to dan∣cing in the midst of the Church, singing in the mean time, songs too immodest for an Ale-house. Nay it is thought that their Cleargy it selfe is the most ••ude, ignorant, & illiterate of any people in Christendome. The language they speak, is a corrupt Catalonian: their diet on meats common and grosse•• their ap∣parell in the townes (especially that of the women) gorgeous: that in the villages, base.

It is diuided into two parts, viz: Cape Lugudori towards Corsica, and Cape Cegliari towards ••fricke. Of these, when this Iland was ioyntly vn••er the ••isans and Genowaies; the first, be∣ing the least, and withall so mountainous and barren, belonged to Genoa: the last being the larger, & besides, leuell & fruitfull, appertained to Pisa: the inequality of which diuision, caused of∣ten discontents and warres between them. The principall cities are Calvaris, built by the Pisans, and situate iust opposite to Africke; inioying a goodly hauen, and much frequented by Merchants, adorned with a beautifull Temple, stately turrets, the seat of the Vice-Roy; & an Ar••hiepiscopal Sec. 2 B••ssa on the West side, an Archbishops residence also. 3 S. P••eparata on Cor∣sica side, and 4 Aqu••lastro on the East side. Here are in diuer••

places of this Iland, the remainders of sundry towres & forts, which the people call Norackes, from Nora, one of the sonnes of Gerion, who (as they thinke) came into this Country, & built the first man••••on in it.

This Iland was first called Ico, then Ichnusa, next Sandalio∣tes, from the resemblance••t had to the soale of a mans foot: and lastly Sardinia from Sardus, son (as they say) to Hercules. It was first vnder the Iol••tenses: Secondly, from them taken by the Carthaginians: Thirdly, by the Romans: Fourthly, by the Saracens, Anno 807. From these last it was recouered by the Genoys & Pisans: & because they could not agree about their bounds, Boniface the eight putting his finger in another mans pye, gaue it in see to Iames King of Arragon, and his successors; who driuing thence the Genowaies, made themselues absolute Lords of it, Anno 1324. The Spanish Viceroy hath (as we now said) his residence in Caliari, who must of necessity be a Spani∣ard, vnder whom are two Deputy-gouernours Spaniards also, one for Cape Caliari, the other for Cape Lugudori; the other in∣feriour officers may be of the Natiues. As for the City Caliaris it selfe, it is exempt from the legall iurisdiction euen of the Vice-Ro••; & is gouerned by a Councell of its own Citizens.

The Armes of this Iland are Or, a crosse Gules, between foure Saracens heads Sable curled Argent.* 1.756

Here are in this Iland

• ...Archbishops 3
• ...Bishops 15

THE BALEARES.

THese Ilands were formerly called Insulae Gymnasiae, from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, nudus, because they vse to goe naked; & BALEA∣RES from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, ••acio, because they were such excellent slin∣〈…〉〈…〉 exercise in a manner innatiue to them, the fithers gi∣uing 〈…〉〈…〉 after a convenient age no victuals, but what they could h••t down from some high beame with a sling. They ••••e diuided into Ma••or••a and Minorca, or the greater and the l••ss••••.

Manorca is about 60 miles distant from Spaine, and is 300

miles in circuit. The chief Cities are 1 Maiorca an Vniuersity. 2 Palma, where Raymundus Lullius was borne, as much estee∣med with them, as Aristotle amongst vs.

Minorca is distant fram Ma••orca 9 miles, & is 150 miles in circuit: the people were heretofore valiant, now esseminate, the soile barren in some places, but generally fruitful. The chief Townes are 1 Minorca, and 2 Iaua. Both these Ilands did once wonderfully abound in Conies, wherwith they were so pestred, that they not only spoyled corne & grasse,* 1.757 but vndermined houses, & threw down walls; so that the Ilanders armed them∣selues, & fought with them; but when such force prevailed not, they sent to the Romans for aide, and there were taught the vse of Ferrets.

* 1.758Nigh vnto these ••al••ares are two small Ilands. The 1 E••••isa is distant from the coast of Spaine 50 miles. and is 100 miles in circuit; the chief City is Tuica; the chief commodity is salt. Ten miles hence is 2 Olhi••sa, 70 miles round, called by the Latines, Frumentariae, They were both called Pithuisae, for their store of Pine trees. The men, and women also, of these two Ilands, and of Panconia, or Pantalarea, an Ilet adioyning, are very good Swimmers. Biddulph in the relation of his trauels, reporteth, how being about these Ilands becalmed, there came a woman swimming from one of them, with a basket of fruit to sell.

These 4 Ilands were added to the Rom••ns dominion by the valour of Metellus, the brother of him who conquered Crete. The people hereof were giuen to Pyracie, and seeing the Roman Navie coasting there-about, supposing them to haue bin only Merchants, assailed them: and at first gaue the repulse; but the Romans getting between them and the shore, soon forced them to an vnwilling submission. They were all wonne from the Ro∣mans by the Sarac••ns;* 1.759 and from them regained by Raimund Arnauld, Earle of Catelogne, and the Genoys, Anno 1102: and being by the Genoys red••liuered to the Moores, were recouered by Iames the first of Arragon 1028. He gaue them to his second son, whose posterity continued kings of those Ilands, till the yeare 1343: in which Pedro the fourth of Arragon, did dis∣possesse king Iames, and vnited them to his Crowne.

THE MEDITERRANEAN ILES. THE LESSER ILANDS.

THE LESSER ILANDS dispersed about in this sea, are the Vulcanian or Aeolian Ilands, the people of which being wel skilled in diuining from which coast the wind would blow, gaue the Poets occasion, to make Aeolus, God of the wind. They lye all on the coast of Sicily, & are in number 11: the chief are 1 Lipara 10 miles round, from whence the rest are now cal∣led, the Lipa••ean Iles. 2 Vulcania (of old Hiera) where Vulcan was worshipped.* 1.760 Neere vnto these Ilands was fought the first nauall battail between the Romans & the Carthaginians, as well for the dominiō of Sicily, as for the absolute supremacy in mat∣ter of command. The Roman•• before this time neuer vsed the Seas, as being totally imployed in the conquest of Italy: inso∣much that when they had built their gallies, they exercised their men in rowing, by placing them with oares in their hands, on two seats neere the water. This notwithstanding, hauing made them grappling-hookes, they so fastned the aduerse fleet vnto them, that the whole fight seeming a land battail fought on the Seas, the victory fell vnto the Romans. II The Iles of Naples are 18 in number. The chiefe are Ischia, 18 miles round, begirt with rocks & mountaines full of Hares & Conies: the chief Town is Ischia,* 1.761 whither Ferdinand of Naples fled, being thrust out of his kingdome by Charles the eight. In this Iland neare Cape S. An∣gelo, is a fountaine of that heat, that it will in short time boyle any flesh or fish put into it. The second Ile of note is Capr••ae, where the Emperours of Rom•• vsed to retire for their recreati∣on, & which Tiberius kept Court in, when he had withdrawne himselfe from Rome, the better to exercise his abominable lusts. The third Ile of note is Aenaria. III The Ligurian Ilands, the chief of which are Elba or Ilua, whose Metropolis is Cosmop••∣lis, built by Cosmodi Medices, D. of Florence; Here is abun∣dance of Iron of that nature, that it will by no meanes melt in the Iland, but must be caried to some other place. The second is Gallinaria, so called from the abundance of wild Hens. And the third is Giglio, where the Genoys ouerthrew the whole power of the Pisa••••.

At the Westerne end of this sea, is the straight called of old

F••etum ••••ereu••••um, b••••ause Hercules here made a passage through the 〈…〉〈…〉 let the ••••ce••n into the Mediterranean. On the North side 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••his str••ight was mount Calpe; on the South mount 〈◊〉〈◊〉 on w••i••h ••ercu••e•• placed his (so memorized) pil∣lars, with the inscript on of Nil vltra, in that there was the most westerne bou••d of the world. But Charles the fift after the dis∣covery of Am••••ica, comming that way; caused Plus vltra to be engrauen either on the old pillars, or else one new erected in their places This straight is now named the straight of G••••ral∣tar,* 1.762 from Gibal Tariff, one of the principall leaders of the Moores into Spaine. Somewhat without the mouth of this straight is the Iland Gades or Cales, peopled by the Tyrians 56•• yeares before the birth of Christ. Here was a Temple consecra∣ted to the honour of that great trauellour Hercules, in which all sea-faring men when they came hither vsed to pay their vowes and offer sacrifice, as hauing arriued at the vtmost part of the world. It was once called Tartessa, and is in length 13 miles, & hath of late beene the Magazin of the ••paniards warlike muni∣tion. It was taken in one day by the English vnder the conduct of Charles Earle of Nottingham, Robert Earle of Essex, and Sir Walter Rawleigh. In this day they burned the Indian fleet, con∣sisting of 40 ships, whose lading was worth eight millions of Crownes; they ouercame the Spanish Fleet, composed of 57 men of warre: they tooke the S^t Andrew & the S^t Michael two great Galleons with their luggage: they spoyled and carried a∣way more martiall furniture then could bee supplied in many yeares: they surprised the Towne, and in it beside priuate m••n and their goods, they slew and tooke prisoners 4000 foot, and 600 horse,* 1.763 Anno 1596. The fortunacy of this enterprise gaue occasion to one of the wits the•• liuing to frame this excellent Anagram on the name of that Earle of Essex, viz: Deureux, Ve∣rè Dux: w••ich he afterward cast into this distich.

Verè dux Deureux, & verior Hercule: Gades Nam s••mel 〈◊〉〈◊〉: vicit & ille si••••••l. Alcides yeelds to Deuereux: he did see Thy beauties (Cales) but Deuereux conquered thee. Thus much of the Medite••ranean Iles.

THE ILES OF THE OCEAN.

ANd now we are come into the OCEAN, that ingens & infinitum pelagus, as Mela calleth it: in comparison of which the Seas before mentioned are but as Ponds or Gullets: a sea in former times knowne more by fame then triall, and ra∣ther wondred at on the shoare side, then any more remote place of it. The Romans ventured not on it with their vessels (vnlesse in the passage from France to Brittaine) and much famed is A∣lexander for his hazardous voyage on this vnruly Sea, hee ha∣ving sayled in all but 400 furlongs from the shoare, The name and pedegree take here both from the Poets and Etymologists. The Poets make Oceanus to be the sonne of Coelum and Vesta, or of heauen & earth. They tearmed him the father of all things as Oc••anum{que} patrem rerum in Virgil, because moisture was ne∣cessarily required to the constitution of all bodies, and vsually painted him with a bulls head on his shoulders (whence Euri∣pides calleth him 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Oceanus Tauriceps) from the bellowing and fury of the winds, which from it come to the shoare, and to which it is subiect. As for the children attributed vnto him, they are doubtlesse nothing but the clouds & vapors thence arising. The name of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; Oceanus some deriue from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 celer, because of its swiftnesse; some from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 findo, diuido; because it cleaueth and interlaceth the earth: and others make it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 quasi 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, à celeriter fluendo, which agreeth in meaning with the first. Particular names it hath divers according to the name of the shoare, by which it passeth as Cantabricus, Gallicus, Britannicus, &c. The chiefe Iles of it are 1 those of Zeland, which wee haue already descri∣bed. 2^ly those in the Brittish: and 3^ly those in the northern Seas.

THE BRITTISH ILANDS.

The BRIT∣TISH I∣LANDS are either the

• Greater
  • Brittaine which is divided into
    • ...England.
    • ...Wales.
    • ...Scotland.
  • ...Ireland
• Lesser are the
  • ...1 Orchades.
  • ...2 Hebrides.
  • 3 Sorlinges. and
  • ...4 Sporades.

BRITTAINE.

TO speake much of BRITTAINE, I hold in a manner su∣perfluous, it being our home, and wee therefore no stran∣gers to it. Yet as Mela saith of Italy, De Italia magis quia ordo exigit, quam quia monstrari eget, pauca dicentur; no••a sunt omnia: The like I say of Brittaine; it is so obuious to our sight that we need not the spectacles of letters: yet some things shall be said rather for methods sake, then necessity. To omit therefore the diuerfe Etimons of BRITTAINE, produced according to the phantasies of seuerall men, and omitting Bru•••••• whose com∣ming into and denominating this Iland, is rather a fabulous re∣port, then a well grounded historicall truth: I will take the Ety∣mologie of M. Camden, as most probable, who fetching it from the Brittish language; deriueth it from Brit, signifying painting, and Tayne, signifying a nation: which agreeth not only with the Brittish tongue, but with the records of the most sincere & tru∣sty Historiographers; all with one consent, affirming, that the Brittaines vsed to paint themselues, to make them shew more terrible to the enimy. For that there was no such Brutus, is eui∣dent, 1 by the newnesse of his birth; Geofrie of Monmouth, who liued in the dayes of Henry the 2^d, being his first father. 2^ly By the silence of the Roman histories, in which it had beene an vn∣pardonable negligence, to haue omitted an accident so remark∣able, as the killing of a father by his sonne, and the erecting of a new Troian Empire in Brittaine. 3^ly By the arguments which Caesar vseth to proue them to bee deriued from the Gaules; as speech, lawes, customes, disposition, structure, & the like. 4^ly by the testimony of all the Roman writers, who affirme the Brit∣taines to haue beene distracted into many petty royalties, and not to be vnder the command of any one Prince: Summa belli administrandi communi consensu permissa est Cassivella••no, saith Caesar: Dum singuli pugnaban, vincebantur omnes, saith Tacitus and so the rest: and 5^ly by the ignorance among all old writers of their first originall, Qui mortales initio coluerint parum com∣portum est, as the same Tacitus.

This Queene of Ilands is in compasse 1836 miles; being ab∣solutely the greatest in the whole world, except Iaua. This most spatious countrey extending 800 miles in length, is vnder the 9^th and 13^th Climates of the Northerne temperate Zone; Inso∣much that at the sommer solstice, in the Northerne parts of Scotland, there is no night at all; but only an obscure twilight.

It is divided into England, Wales, and Scotland.

ENGLAND.

ENGLAND is bounded on the East with the German, on the West with the Irish,* 1.764 on the South with the Brittish Oce∣ans, on the North with the riuer Tweed, and a line drawne from it to the Solwa•• westward. In former times the Northerne limit was a wall built crosse the Iland from Carlile in Cumberland, to the riuer Tine. This same wall was built by Severus the Empe∣rour for a fortresse against the Picts: at every miles end was a Castle, betweene every Castle many watch-towres; & through the walls of every Towne and Castle, was conveighed a pipe of brasle; which from one Garrison to another conveied the least noise without interruption: so that the newes of an approach∣ing enimy was quickly divulged ouer the borders, & resistance made accordingly. In after times insteed of this wall, the strong Townes of Berwicke & Carlile were the chiefe barres by which we kept the back-dore sh••t: & as for other forts, we had scarce any in all the frontire parts of the kingdome. Within the heart of the land there were indeed too many, which being in the hands of subiects, was no small incouragement to their often rebellions, and no little incombrance in quenching them to the Kings: vntill toward the end of the reigne of K. Stephen, 1100 of them were laid leuell with the ground, and the few which re∣mained were dismantled & made vnseruiceable. This care was taken to disable the Lords & Commons at home: but for kee∣ping the Sea-coasts from forraine enimies, little or no care was taken. The dangerous rockes and steepe cliffes were accounted a strength sufficient. Only the Castle of Douer, and a few of the like peeces were well fortified & furnished, as well for the safe∣ty

of the land, as the command of the sea. Afterwards in the yeare 1539 Henry the eight hauing shaken off the Romish ty∣ranny, and seeing how the Emperour Charles was offended for the divorce of his aunt, the Queene Katharine; how the French King had married his sonne to the Popes Neece, & his daughter to the King of Scotland: thought it best to prouide for himselfe and his people. For this cause he built in all places whe••e the shoare was plaine and open, Castles, platformes, and block••••••∣ses: which in this time of long peace are much neglected, and in part ruined. His daughter Eliz••beth of happy memory, proui∣ded yet better for her kingdome. For she not only new so ••••••∣ed Portesmouth, and placed in it a strong Garrison; but walled our Iland round, with a most stately, royall, & invincible navie; with which she alwaies commanded the Seas, and vanquished the mightiest Monarch of Europe; whereas her predecessours in their sea-battailes for the most part, hired their Men of warre, from the Hantsmen, and Genowaies. Yet did neither of these e∣rect any Castles in the inward parts of the realme, herein imita∣ting nature, who fortifieth the head and feet only, not the mid∣dle of beasts: or some Captaine of a fort, who plants all his or∣dinances on the walls, bulwarkes, and out-workes; leauing the rest as by these sufficiently guarded.

The whole Iland was once called Albion, not from the Gi∣ant Albion, but ab albis rupibus, the white rocks towards France. Afterwards it was called Brittaine, which name continued till the time of Egbert the first Saxon Monarch, who called the Southerne part of the Iland, England: from the Angles, who with the Iu•••• and Saxons, conquered it. It is in length 320 miles; enioying a soyle equally participating of ground fit for tillage & pasture: yet to pasture more then tillage are our peo∣ple addicted, as a course of life not requiring so many helpers, which must be all sed and paid; and yet yeelding more certaine profit. Hence in former times husbandry began to be neglected Villages depopulated, and hindes, for want of entertainment, to turne way-beaters: whereof S^t Thomas Moore in his Vtopia complaineth saying, that our flocks of sheepe had devoured not only men, but whole houses and Townes. Oves (saith hee) quae

tam mites esse, tam{que} exiguo solent ali; nunc tam edaces & indomi∣tae esse coeperunt, vt homines devorēt ipsos; agros, domos, oppida va∣stent, ac d••populentur. To prevent this mischiefe there was a sta∣tute made in the 4^th yeare of Henry the seuenth, against the con∣verting of errable land into pasture ground: by which course husbandry was againe reuiued, and the soyle made so abound∣ing in corne, that a deare yeare is seldome heard of. Our Vines are nipped with the cold, and seldome come to maturity, & are more vsed for the pleasantnesse of the shaddowe, then for the hopes of wines. Most of her other plenties, and ornaments, are expressed in this verse.

Anglia, Mons, Pons, Fons, Ecclesia, Faemina, Lana. England is stor'd with Mountaines, Bridges, Wool, With Churches, Riuers, Women beautifull.

To omit the ••ills, here and there lifting vp their heads aboue the pleasant Valleys: the Bridges are in number 857: the chiefe of which are the bridge of Rochester ouer Medway; the bridge of Bristoll ouer Auon; and the bridge of London ouer Thames. This latter standing vpon 19 Arches, of wonderfull strength and largenesse; supporteth continuall ranges of building, seeming rather a street then a bridge: and is not to be parallel'd with any Bridge of Europe.

The Riuers of this Countrey are in number 325. The chiefe is Thamisis, compounded of the two riuers Thame and Isis; whereof the former rising somewhat beyond Tame in Buckin∣ghamshiere, and the latter beyond Cirencester in Glocestershiere, meet together about Dorcester in Oxfordshiere; the issue of which happy coniunction is the Thamisis or Thames. Hence it flyeth through Berks, Buck: Middlesex, Surrey, Kent, & Essex; and so weddeth himselfe with the Kentish Medway, in the very iawes of the Ocean. This glorious river seeleth the violence of the Sea more then any riuer in Europe, ebbing & flowing twice a day more then 60 miles: along whose banks are so many faire Townes and princely pallaces, that a German Poet thus truely spoke.

Tot campos, sylvas, tot regia tecta, tot hortos Artifici excultos dextra, tot videmus arcei;

Vt nunc Ausonio Thamisis cum Tibride certet. We saw so many woods, and princely Bowres, Sweet Fields, braue Pallaces, and stately Towres, So many Gardens drest with curious care, That Thames with royall Tiber may compare.

The second Riuer of note is Sabrina or Severne. It hath its beginning in Plinlimmon hil in Mount gommeryshire, and his end about 7 miles from Bristoll: washing in the mean space the wals of Shrewsbury, Worcester, & Glocester. 3 Trent, so called for that 30 kinds of fishes are found in it, or that it receaueth 30 lesser riuerets: who hauing his fountaine in Staffordshire, and gliding through the Counties of Nottingham, Lincolne, Leicester, and Yorke; augmenteth the turbulent current of Humber, the most violent streame of the whole Ile. This Humber, is not, to say truth, a distinct riuer, hauing a spring head of his owne; but ra∣ther is the mouth or aestuarium of diuers riuers here consluent and meeting together, namely Dun, Arc, Warf••, Youre, Darwent and especially Ouse and Trent. And as the Daenowe hauing re∣ceaued into its channell the riuers Dravus, Savus, Tibiscus, and diuers others, changeth his name into Ister: so also the Trent receauing and meeting the waters abouenamed, changeth his name into this of Humber; Abios the old Geographers call it. 4 Medway a Kent••sh riuer, famous for harboring the royall na∣vy. 5 Tweed the Northeast bound of England, on whose Nor∣therne banke is seated the strong and impregnable Towne of Barwicke▪ 6 Tine, famous for Newcastle and her inexhaustible Coale-pits. These and the rest of principall note are thus com∣prehended in one of M^r Draytons Sonnets.

Our flouds Queen Thames; for ships and swans is crowned, And stately Severne for her shore is praised; The Cristall Trent for foords and fish renowned; And Avons fame to Albions cliffes is raised; Carlegion Chester vants her holy Dee; Yorke many wonders of her Owse can tell; The Peake her Doue whose bankes so fertile be; And Kent will say her Medway doth excell; Cotswall commends her Isis to the Tame;

Our Northerne borders boast of Tweeds faire s••ood Our Westerne parts extoll their Willies fame And the old Lea bragges of the Danish blood.

The Churches before the generall suppression of Abbies, and spoyling the Church ornaments, were most exquisite. The chief remaining are 1 the Church of S. Paul, founded by Ethelbert K. of Kent, in the place where once was a Temple consecrated to Diana: the Steeple of this Church was 534 foot high, and was twice fired by lightning. 2 S. Peters, or the Church of Westmin∣ster, the Chappell whereof is the most accurate building in Eu∣rope. 3 The Cathedrall Church of Lincolne. 4 For a priuate pa∣rish Church, that of Ratcliffe in Bristoll. 5 For a privat Chappel that of Kings College in Cambridge; 6 For the curious work∣manship of the glasse, that of Christ church in Canterbury: For the exquisite beauty of the fronts, those of Wells & Peterborough 8 For a pleasant lightsome Church, the Abbey Church at Bath. 9 For an ancient and reuerent fabricke, the Minster of Yorke: & 10 to comprehend the rest in one, our Lady Church in Salisbury of which, this is true,

Mira canam, soles quot continet annus, in vna Tam numerosa,* 1.765 ferunt, aede fenestra micat. Marmoreas{que} tenet fusas tot ab a••te columna, Comprensas horas quot vagus annus habet: Tot gaudet portis, quot mensibus annus abundat: Res mira, at v••râ res celebrata fide. How many dayes in one whole yeare there be, So many windowes in one Church we see; So many marble pillers there appeare, As there are houres throughout the flitting yeare; So many Gates as moones one yeare doth view: Strange tale to tell, yet not so strange as true.

Our Women questionlesse are the most choice workes of na∣ture, adorned with all beautious perfection, without the addi∣tion of adulterat sophistications.* 1.766 In an absolute woman, say the Italians, are required the parts of a Dutch woman, from the gir∣dle downeward; the parts of a French woman, from the girdle to the shoulders; ouer which must be placed an English face. As

their beauty, so also their prerogatiues are the greatest of any nation; neither so servilely submisse as the French, nor so iea∣lously guarded as the Italian; but keeping so true a decorum: that England, as it is tearmed the purgatory of Servants, & the hell of Horses; so it is acknowledged the Paradise of Women. And it is a common by-word among the Italians, that if there were a bridge built ouer the narrow seas, all the women of Eu∣rope would runne into England. For here they haue the vpper hand in the streets; the vpper place at the table; the thirds of their husbands estates; and their equall shares in all lands, yea euen such as are holden in knights service; priuiledges where∣with other women are not acquainted.

The Wooll of England is of exceeding finenesse, especially that of Cotswold in Glocestershire; that of Lemster in Hereford∣shiere; and of the Ile of Wight: Of this wooll are made excellent broad cloaths, dispersed all ouer the world, especially high Ger∣many, Muscovie, Turkie, and Persia; to the great benefit of the Realme: as well in returne of so much mony which is made of them; as in setting to worke so many poore people, who from it receaue sustenance. Before the time of King Edward the third, Engl••shmen either had not the art, or neglected the vse of ma∣king cloaths: in which times our wooll was transported vn∣wrought. And as his successours haue laid impositions on euery cloath sold out of the realme; so his predecessours had, as their occasions required, some certaine customes granted on euery sack of wooll. In the beginning of this Edwards warres with France, the citties and townes of Flanders, being then euen to admiration rich, combined with him and ayded him in his wars there. And he for his part by the composition then made was to giue them 14000 pounds ready mony; to aide them by Sea and land if need required; & to make Bruges, then a great mart towne of Christendome, the St••ple for his woolls. Here the sta∣ple continued 15 yeares, at which time the Flemmings hauing broke off from the K••ng•• and he hauing by experience seen what the benefit of these Staples were; remoued them from Bruges into England. And for the ease as well of his subiects in bring∣ing their wools vnto the ports, as of such forraine marchants as

came to buy, he placed his Staples at Excester, Bristoll, Winche∣ster, Westminster, Chichester, Canterbury, Norwich, Lincoln, York and Newcastle, for England: at Ca••rmardin for Wales: and at Dublin, Waterford, Corke, and Tredah, for Ireland. Hee further enacted that no English, Irish, or Wel••hmen should transport this stapled commodity; no not by licences (if any such should bee granted) on paine of confiscation, and imprisonment during the Kings pleasure. Lastly he allured ouer hither diuerse Flemmings which taught our men the making of cloathes (who are now growne the best cloathworkers in the world:) and to encourage men in this art, it was by a statute made the 27^th of Edward the 3^d, enacted to be felonie, to carry any wools vnwrought. When England had for some short time inioyed the benefit of these Staples, the King remoued them to Calice, which hee had con∣quered and desired to make wealthie. From hence they were at severall times and occasions translated, now to one, now to an∣other towne in Belgia: and still happy was that towne in what Country soeuer, where the English kept a house for this traffick▪ the confluence of al people thither to buy, infinitly enriching it. Antwerp in Brabant long enioyed the English Merchants, till vpon some discontents betweene K. Henry the 7^th, and Maxi∣milian Archduke,* 1.767 and Lord of Belgia; they remoued: but at their returne againe were receaved by the Antwerpians, with solemne processions, princely triumphs, sumptuous feastings, rare banquetings, and expressions of much loue, but more ioy. And the giuing of some Cotswold sheepe by K. Edward the 4^th to Henry of Castile, and Iohn of Arragon, Anno 1465: is coun∣ted one of the greatest preiudices that euer hapned to this king∣dome. The English house is now at Stoade, being by reason of the warres in these parts, remooued from Antwerpe.

The wooll transported bringeth into the kingdome no lesse then 1500000^l, and the Lead halfe that summe; so that Lewis Guicciardine reporteth, that before the warres of the Low Coū∣tries, the Flemmings and the English bartered wares yearely, for 12 millions of Crownes.

The Author of the former verse might haue added our Parks Mines, and Beere. Of the former there are more in England

then in all E••rope besides; but sp••ciatim wee haue Chases 30▪ Forrests 55; and 745 Parkes, replenished with aboundance of game.

The Mines are either of Coale, or T••nne, Lead, and such mettle: the former chiefly inrich Newcastle in Northumberland; the latter especially Cornwall, where they digg T••nne not much infe••iour to siluer for finenesse.

Wines, as is said, we haue none, but Beere abundantly, which without controuersie is a most wholsome and nourishing be∣uerage: which being transported into France, Belgia, and Ger∣many, by the working of the Sea, is so purged; that it is amongst them in high estimation, celebrated by the name of La bonne Beere d' Anglet••rre. And as for the old drink of England, Ale, which commeth from the Danish word Oela; it is questionlesse in it selfe (and without that commixture which some are accu∣sed to vse with it) a very wholsome drinke: howeuer it pleased a Poet in the time of Henry the third, thus to descant on it.

Nescio ••uod monstrum Stygiae conforme paludi, Ceruisiam pleri{que} vocant: nil spissius illa Cum bibitur, nil clarius est dum mingitur; vnde Constat, qu••d mulias faeces in ventre relinquit. Of this strange drink so like the Stygian lake, Men call it Ale, I knowe not what to make: Folke drinke it thicke, and vent it passing thinne: Much dregges therefore must needs remaine within.

Neither will I quite omit our Bells, of which we haue so many rings, and so tunable, which being well guided make excellent melody; that I haue heard Forrainers call our Country the Ranging Iland.

It was a tradition of old writers that England bred no Wolues neither would they liue here; which report is not consentaneous to truth: here being once store of them, till Edgar K. of England impo••ed on Idwallo Prince of Wales, the yearely tribute of 300 Wolues: by which meanes they were quite rooted out.

The Ayre of this Country is very temperate, neither so hot as France and Spaine in the Summer, because of its northernly situation; nor so cold in the Winter, because the ayre of this

kingdome being grosse, cannot so soone penetrat, as the thinne ayre of France and Spaine. And also it is here more hotte then there, because the windes participating of the Seas ouer which they passe vnto vs, doe carry with them a temperat warmth.

But if warmth were all the benefit we receiued from the seas, it might indeed be said, that we were come from Gods blessing, into the warme Sunne: but it is not so. For there are no seas in Europe tha•• yeeld more plenty of fish then ours. Our oy∣sters were famous in the times of the old Romans; & our her∣rings are now very beneficial vnto the Netherlanders: to whom the Engl••shmen reseruing to themselues a kind of royalty; (for the Dutch by custome demand liberty to fish of Scarbourgh ca∣stle in Yorkeshire) haue yeelded vp the commodities. By which those States are exc••edingly inriched, & our Nation much im∣pouerished, & condemned for lazinesse & sloth: Besides, the losse of imployment for many men, who vsing this trade, might be as it were, a Seminary of good & able marriners, as well for the warres, as for further navigations; cannot but be very pre∣iudiciall to the strength & flourishing of our Commonwealth and Empire.

The Nobility of this Country is not of so much vnlimited power, as they are (to the preiudice of the Commonwealth) in other Countries: the names of Earles, Lords, and Marquesses, being meerely titular; whereas in other places they haue some absolute, some mixt gouernment; so that vpon any litle distast, they will stand on their own guard, & slight the power of their Soueraigne. The Commonalty enioy a multitude of prerogatiues aboue all other Nations, being most free from taxes, & burde∣nous impositions. They haue twice in a yeare (a laudable cu∣stome, no where else to be seen) iustice administred euen at their own doores; by the Itinerary Iudges of the kingdome: an or∣der ••irst instituted by Henry the second; who was also the first instituter of our high Court of Parliament, which being an A∣movin, he learned in France. They liue together with Gentle∣men in Villages and Townes, which maketh them sauour of ci∣u••lity and good manners, & liue in farre gre••ter reputation then the Yeomen of Italy, Spaine, France, or Germany, being able to

entertaine a stranger honestly, diet him plentifully, and lodge him neatly.

The Cleargy was once of infinite riches, as appeareth by that Bill preferred to K. Henry the fift of the temporall revenue, of the Church: which were able to maintaine 15 Earles, 1500 Knights, 6000 men of Armes; more then 1000 Almes-houses, and the King also might clearely put vp 20000 pounds. As they now are not so rich, so are they farre more learned, and of more sincere & goodly carriage, where••n they giue place to no Cleargy in the world; and for learning I dare say, cannot be any where parallell'd: neither are they so destitute of the externall gifts of fortune, but that they are the richest of the Mi••isters o•• the Reformed Churches. For besides 5439 Parochiall Benefices, being no impropriations; & besides the Vicarages, euery of which exceed the competencie beyond seas: here are in England 26 Deanries,* 1.768 60 Archdeaconries, & 544 dignities & Prebends; all of which are places of a faire revenue. And as for the main••••∣nance of Priests, Monkes, and Friers before the reformation•• there were reckoned 90 Colledges, besides tho••e in the Vniuer∣sities; 110 hospitals, 2374 Chanteries and free Chappels: and 645 Abbeyes and Monasteries: more then halfe of which, had aboue the yearly income of 200 pounds in old rents. So studi∣ous were our Ancestours both in those times of blindnes, and those of a clearer sight, to encourage men to learning, and then to reward it.

The diet of England is for the most part flesh. In London on∣ly there are no fewer then 67500 beefes, and 675000 sheepe slain and vttered in a yeare, besides calues, lambes, hogs-flesh, and poulterers ware. To proue this, suppose there be in London 60 butchers, free of the city; whereof euery one, one with ano∣ther, killeth an oxe aday; for so they are, and so at least they do. Then reckon (as the London butchers affirme) that the forrei∣ners of the suburbes & villages, sell ••oure for their one. Lastly, count for euery oxe 10 sheep (for this is also certainly known) to be killed & sold, and you haue both the numbers aboue-mentioned. The Earle of Gondamor, late the Spanish Le••ger here, hauing in some seuerall market dayes seem the seueral shambles

of this great city; said to them who had made the discouery with him, that there was more flesh eaten in a moneth in that town, then in all Spaine in a yeare. Now had I his skill, who by the length of Hercules foot, found out the proportion of his whole body: I might by this prouision of flesh: consumed in the head, ••uesse at the quantity of that which is spent in the bo∣dy of the Realme. But this I leaue to proportionists.

The Souldiery of England is either for the land or for the 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Our victories by land are most apparant, ouer the Irish, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Turkes, and especially French; whose kingdome hath bin ••ore shaken by the English many times, especially twice, by King Edward the third,* 1.769 and Henry the fift: this latter making so absolute a Conquest, that Charles the seuenth (like a poore Roy •••• ••v••lot) confined himselfe to Bourges; where hauing casheerd his retinue, he was found in a little chamber at supper, with a ••apkin laid before him, a rump of mutton, and two chickens. And so redoubted, euen after our expulsion from France, (our 〈◊〉〈◊〉 dissentions rather causing that expulsion, then the French v••lour) was the English name in that Country: that in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 between King Charles the 8^th, & the Duke of Brittaine, the Duke to strike a terrour in his enemies, apparailed 1500 of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 own subiects, in the Armes and Crosse of England. But as 〈…〉〈…〉, when he had on the Lyons skinne, was for all that but an Asse, & no Lyon: So these Britons by the weake resistance they made against their enemies, shewed that they were indeed Bri••on••, and no Englishmen. Spaine also tasted the valour of our ••and-souldiers, when Iohn of Gaunt pursuing his title to Spaine; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 seat home with 8 waggons, laden with gold, and an annual p••nsion of 10000 markes: as also when the Blacke Prince re∣••••••••lished King Pe••er in his throne••. And then also did they ac∣knowledge, though they felt not the puissance of the English, when Fernando the Catholique surprised the kingdome of Na∣varre. For there were then in Fontarabia in Biscay, 6000 English ••oo••, who lay there to ioyne with this Ferdinando, in an expedi∣tion against France: Concerning which, Gu••isia••dine giueth this Item, that the Kingdome of Navarre was yeelded rather for the feare and reputation of the English forces that were at hand; then

by any puissance of the King of Arragon. Since those times the Spaniards much esteemed vs, as appeareth by this speech of theirs to our Souldiers at the siege of Amiens. You are tall soul∣diers, and therefore when you come downe to the trenches, wee d••u∣ble our guards, and lo••ke for blowes: but as for those base & cow∣ardly French,* 1.770 when they come, we make account we haue nothing to doe, but play, or sleepe on our Ramparts. The like the Netherlan∣ders can testifie, only this is the grie••e of it: The English are like Pirrhus king of Epirns, fortunate to conquer kingdomes, but vnfortunate to keep them.

Our sea-forces may most euidently be perceiued in the bat∣taile of Scluse, wherein King Edward the third with 200 ships, ouercame the French fleet consisting of 400 sayle; of which he sunke 200, and slew 30000 Souldiers: Secondly, at the battle in 88, where a few of the Q. shippes vanquished the Invincible Armado of the King of Spaine, consisting of 134 great Galle∣ons & ships of extraordinary big••es. S^r Francis Drake with 4 ships, took from the Spaniards, one million, and 189200 Duc∣kats in one voyage, Anno 1587; and again with 25 shippes, he awed the Ocean, sacked S. Iago, S. Dominico, & Cartagena, car∣rying away with him, besides treasure, 240 pieces of ordinance. I omit the circumnavigation of the whole world thrice by this Drake, and Cauendish; the voyage to Cales: as also how one of the Q. ships, named the Reuenge, in which S^r Rich. Gr••nvill was Captaine, with 180 souldiers (whereof 90 were sick on the ballast) maintain'd a Sea-fight for 24 houres, against aboue 50 of the Spanish Galleons; and though at last after her pow∣der was spent to the last battail, she yeelded on honourable tearmes, yet was she neuer brough•• into Spaine; but had killed more then 1000 Souldiours; and sunke 4 of their greatest ves∣sels. I omit also the discouery of the Northerne passages by Hugh Willoughby, Dauis, & Frobisher; concluding with that of Keckerman, Hoc certum est, omnibus hodie gentibus naviga••di in∣dustria & peritia superiores esse Anglos, & post Anglos, Hollan∣d••s: though now I know not by what neglect & discōtinuance of these honourable employments, the Hollanders begin to be∣reaue vs of our ancient glories, and account themselues Lords of the Seas.

The English are commonly of a comely feature, gracious countenance, for the most part gray-eyed, pleasant, beautifull, bountifull,* 1.771 courteous, and much resembling the Italians in ha∣bit, and pronunciation. In matters of warre (as we haue alrea∣dy proued) they are both able to endure, and resolute to vnder∣take the hardest enterprises: in peace quiet, & not quarrelsome; in aduice or counsell, sound & speedy. Finally, they are actiue, hearty, & chearfull. And yet I know a Gentleman (whose name for his own credit sake I forbeare) who vpon the strength of two yeares trauell in France, grew so vnenglished, & so affected or besotted rather on the French Nation; that he hath not spa∣red diuers times at an open table to say, that the English in re∣spect of the French, were a heauy, dull, and flegmaticke people; of no dispatch, no mettle, no conceit, no audacity, & I know not what not. A vanity, in a man that is reputed so generally learned and accomplished, meriting rather my pitty, then my anger. Perhaps in vilifying his own Nation, he had consulted with Iu∣lius Scaliger, who in the 16 Chapter of his third book de re poë∣••••••••, giveth of the two most noble Nations, English & Scottish, thi•• base and vnmanly character. Gothi belluae, Scoti non minus: Angli, perfidi, inflati, feri, contemptores, stolidi, amentes, inertes, inhospi••ales, immanes. His bolt, you see, is soon shot, and so you may happily guesse what the Archer was, a man indeed of an able learning; but of his own worth so conceited, that if his too much learning made him not mad; yet it made him by much too perempto••y and arrogant. To reuenge a Nationall disgrace on a personal, is an ignoble victory; besides, Socrates resolution in the like kind in my opinion, was very iudicious, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; if an Asse kicke vs, we must not put him in the court. To confute his censure in euery point, would be to him too great an honour, & to me too great a labour; it being a taske which of it selfe would require a vo∣lume. The best is, many shoulders make the burden light; and other Nations are as deeply ingaged in this quarrell against that proud man, as ours: for so maliciously hath he there taxed all other people, that that Chapter might more properly haue bin placed among his Hypercritickes.

How the English, Netherlanders, and Germans, which of all Nations are thought most giuen to their bellies; doe agree and differ in this property, the same Scal••ger hath shewed vs in this Epigram:

Tres sunt convivae, Germanus, Flander, & Anglus: Dic quis edat melius, quis meliusve bibat. Non comedis Germane, bibis: tu non bibis Angle, Sed comedis: comedis Flandre, ••ibis{que} bene. Dutch, Flemming, English, are your only guests, Which of these three doth drink or eat the best? Th'English loue most to eate, the Dutch to swill, Only the Flemming eates and drinkes his fill.

Thus was it not long since with our Nation; but now I feare that the English haue, though not changed with the Flemmings, yet borrowed a little more then needes of their quality.

That the English language is a decompound of Dutch, French, and Latine, I hold rather to adde, then to detract from its prai∣ses: since out of euery language she hath c••lled the best & most significant words, & participateth equally of their perfections, their imperfections reiected; as being neither so boistious as the Germane, nor effeminate as the French; yet as significant as the Latine, and farre more happy in the coniunction or vnion of many words together.

The Christian Religion was first planted here, say some, by S. Peter and Paul; others suppose by Ioseph of Arimathea, whose body they absolutely affirme to be buried in Glassenbu∣ry in Somers••tshire. Howsoeuer, certain it is, that Lucius King of Brittaine, who was the first christned king of Europe, sent Anno 180 or thereabout, to Eleutherius Bishop of Rome, for some Ministers, if not to plant yet to confirme the Gospell. Yet it is not a fabulous vanity, to say that Austin first preached the Go∣spell here; for this is not to be vnderstood absolutely, that he first preached it; but that he first preached it to the Saxons, who hauing driuen the Brittaines into Wales, followed their Paga••ish superstition.* 1.772 It happened then that Gregory the Great, seeing some English boyes to be sold in the market at Rome, asked what they were: and answer was made, that they were called

Aueli; well may they so be called, said he, for they seeme An∣geli: againe he asked of what Prouince they were, and it being answered, of Deira; Ergo, said he, de ira Dei sunt liberandi: & lastly vnderstanding that their King was named Alle; how fitly quoth he, may he sing Alleluiah vnto the most High: & on this occasion, Gregory sent Austin to convert the English Saxons, Anno 600.

After the Popes traditions had long annihilated the worth of the Scriptures, it pleased God to stirre vp Luther and the rest, to endeauour a reformation; which in other Countries re∣ceiued tumultuously, was here entertained with mature delibe∣ration; the English bearing respect neither to Luther, Zwinglius, not Calvin, as to the square of their faith; but abolishing such things as were dissonant to Gods word, retained such ceremo∣nies, as without offence the liberty of the Church might esta∣blish. Wherein certainly they dealt more advisedly then their neighbours, who in meere detestation of the Romish Church, abrogated such things altogether, which their abuse had defi∣led, though neuer so decent; & allowed in the Primitiue Church. And no doubt, had the reformed part continued an allowed correspondency in some circumstances, with the Romish Church, a•• the Church of England doth now, it had bin farre greater. I haue heard it reported, that when Peter du Moulin that great light of the Church of France, heard how indiscreet∣ly some of our English Cleargy had silenced themselues, because they would not weare the cap and surplisse; he replyed, that would the King of France giue him a generall licence to preach in Paris, though it were in a fooles coat, he would most wil∣lingly accept the condition; adding withall, that he would ne∣uer for any ceremony, depriue the Church of those gifts, where∣with God had blessed him. A resolution worthy him that spake it.

Our Church-gouernment is as that of the Primitiue Church by Archbish••ps and Bishops, which though inveighed against by the zealously superstitious Browni••ts; yet it is most absolute a••d perfect: and wonder it is how Calvins Presbyterie made on∣ly to content the Citizens of Geneva, without any blemish

found in the order of Bishops, was so headily receiued, and is as importunately desired.

The most valorous Souldiers of this Nation, were Brennus, who conducted the Gaules into Rome: 2 Cassibilane, who twice repulsed the Roman Legions from the Brittish shoare, and had not treason vndermined his proceedings, he had the third time and euer after done the like. 3 Constantine the Great, foun∣der of the Constantinopolitan Empire. 4 Arthur, chiefe of the 9 Worthies. 5 William the Conquerour. 6 Richard the first. 7 Ed∣ward the third. 8 Henry the fift. 9 Edward the black Prince. 10 Iohn of Bedford. Our most famous Sea-Captaines haue bin Hawkins, Willowby, Burroughs, Ienkinson, Drake, Candish, Frobisher, and Davies.

* 1.773The most worthy Schollers were, Bede, for his learning surna∣med Venerabilis: which attribute he purchased, when being blind, his boy guided him to preach among a company of stones, amongst which when he made an excellent sermon, con∣cluding it with Gloria Pat. he was by them answered, Amen, Amen venerabilis Beda. Others assigne this reason: At his death an vnlearned Monke making him an Epitaph, blundred thus farre on a verse, Hac sunt in fossa Bedae ossa: but because the verse was yet imperfect, he went to bed, leauing a space be∣tween the two last words, which he found in the morning sup∣plied in a strange Character, with Vener••bilis; and so he made his verse, and Beda got his name. The second Scholler of note was Ioannes de Sacro-Bosco,* 1.774 borne in Yorkeshire, the Author of the booke of the Spheare. 3 Alexander de Hales, Tutor to Thomas Aquinas. 4 Iohn Duns Scotus. 5 O••kham. 6 Bacon∣thorp. 7 Winifrid, who converted the Saxons, Hassians, Franes∣nians, and Thuringians▪ 8 Willibrod, who converted the Frizons and Hollanders. 9 Walden, who converted the Lunanians, 10 Pope Adrian who converted the Normans. 11 Iohn Wickliffe who so valiantly withstood the Popish doctrine. 12 Iohn Iew••l Bishop of Salisbury. 13 Reinolds. 14 Humfrey, &c. The chiefe in matter of Poesie haue bin 1 Gower. 2 Cha••cer, of whom Sir Philip Sidney vsed to say, that he maruailed how that man in those mistie times could see so clearely, and how we in these

cleare times goe so stumblingly after him. 3 Edm Spencer. 4 Drayton. 5 Daniel, and the Martiall of England, Sir Iohn Harrington.

England is patible of a threefold division. 1 into 6 circuits, destinated to the Itinerary Iudges. Secondly, into 22 Episcopall Dioceses: Thirdly, into 40 Shires. The Realme was first diuided into circuits by King Henry the second, who appointed, that twice in the yeare, two of the most graue and learned Iudges of the Land, should in each circuit administer Iustice in the chiefe or head townes of euery country. Of these Iudges, one sitteth on matters criminall, concerning the life and death of melefa∣ctours; the other in actions personall, concerning title of land, debts, or the like, between party & party. The first circuit (for we will begin at the West) comprehendeth the Counties of Wiltes, Somerset, Devon, Cornewall, Dorset, & Southampton: the second containeth the Counties of Oxford, Berkes, Gloucester, Monmouth, Hereford, Worcester, Salop, & Stafford. The third hath in it the Counties of Surrey, Sussex, Kent, Essex, and Hart∣ford. The fourth consisteth of the Shires of Buckingham, Bed∣ford, Huntingdon, Cambridge, Norfolke, and Suffolke. The fifth of the Shires of Northampton, Rutland, Lincolne, Nottingham, Derbie, Leicester, and Warwicke. And the sixt and last, of the Shires of Yorke, Durham, Northumberland, Cumberland, West∣morland, and Lancaster. So that in these six circuits are numbred 38 Shires. The two remaining, are Middlesex, & Cheshire; wh••reof the first is exempted, because of its vicinity to London: and the second, as being a Countie Palatine, and hauing peculiar Iudges, and Counsellers to it selfe.

Our Church-gouernment is as we haue said, by Archbi∣shops, & Bishops, which are in number 22; and so many are the Episcopall Dioceses. Archbishops we haue two, one of Yorke, vnder whom are Bishops of Chester, Durham, & Carlile; the other of Canterburie, who is Primate and Metropolitan of all England, vnder whom are the 17 other Bishops of England, and the 4 of Wales. This Archbishop of Canterburie vsed to take place in all Councels at the Popes right foot: which took beginning at the Councell of Lateran, when Vrban the second

called Anselme the Archbishop from among the other Pre∣lats then assembled, and placed him at his right foot, saying; In∣cludamus hunc in orbe nostro, tanquam altorius orbis Papam, A^o 1099. They also were accounted Legatinati; which honoura∣ble title was first giuen to Archbishop Theobald by Pope Inno∣cent the second, and so perpetuated to his successours. Both these Archbishops, together with all the Bishops of Wales and England, haue their place and suffrage in the high Court of Par∣liament, as Barons of the Realme; and that in a double respect: first in relation had to their offices; next to their Baronries which they hold of the King. Yet doe they not inioy all the prerogatiue of temporall Barons; for they must not be tryed by their Peeres, but must be left to a Iury of 12 ordinary men: neither can they in examination, make a protestation on their honour, but must be put to their oathes. As for the Ecclesiasti∣call Courts, besides such as appertaine to the Archbishop him∣selfe, besides such as the Chancellour of euery Bishop holdeth in his Diocese; besides Courts holden in priuat Parishes, which are called Peculiars, & besides the Visitations, which are the assemblies of all the ministers in a Diocese, before their Bishop or his ordinary, there is the Synode or Convocation, which is as it were a Parliament of the Cleargy. In this Synode there assem∣ble for the reforming of the Church, whether it be for point of faith or discipline; & for the granting of tenths & fifteenths vn∣to the King; all the right reuerend Fathers the Archbishops & Bishops; the Deanes of Cathedrall Churches. & a certain num∣ber of ministers chosen out of euery Diocese; these last being as it were the Knights & Burgesses of the house.

The Shires were first made by King Alfred, both for the ea∣sier & speedier administration of iustice:* 1.775 & because the naturall inhabitants of the Land, after the example, and vnder colour of the Danes, committed sundry outrages & robberies Ouer eue∣ry one of these Shires & Counties, he appointed a Sheriffe; and diuers Iustices, to see into the behauiour of priuate men▪ and to punish such as were deliquent: and in times of warre either al∣ready begun, or intended, he instituted a Prefect or Liestenant; to whom he gaue autority to see to their musters, their proui∣sion

of armes; & if occasion serued, to punish such as rebelled or mutinied. This wise King ordeined also, that his subiects should be diuided into tens or tithings, euery of which seueral∣ly should giue bond for the good abearing of each other; and he who was of that dissolute behauiour, that he could not be ad∣mitted to these tithings, was forthwith convayed to the house of correction. By this course men were not carefull only of their own actions, but had an eye to all the nine, for whom he stood bound; as the nine had ouer him; insomuch that a poore girle might trauell safely with a bagge of gold in her hand, & none durst meddle with her. The ancientest of these ten men were cal∣led 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the Tythingmen. Ten of the ••ighest or neighbou∣ring tythings, made that lesser diuision which we call hundreds; which name cannot be deriued from the like number of villa∣ges, for none of our hundreds are so large; and one of them in Berkshire there is, which containeth fiue hamlets only. We haue then a diuision of the Realme first into 40 Shires; of the Shires into diuers hundreds; and of the hundreds into ten tythi••gs. As for the gouernment; the chiefe officer is still the Sheriffe, whose office is to assist the Itinerary Iudges in executing Iustice; to gather in the the Kings amerciaments, &c. Next to him are cer∣taine of the Gentrie, which we call Iustices of the peace, disper∣sed in all parts of the County, for the better ordering and puni∣shing of peccant people. The Courts herein kept, are either the Countie Court kept euery three weekes, wherein the Sheriffe or his Deputy preside••h; or the Assises holden twice a yeare by the Itinerary Iudges. In euery hundred there is chosen one offi∣cer out of the Yeomanrie, whom we call the Constable of the hundred; who receiuing warrants from the Sheriffe or Iustices, dispatcheth them to the Constables of euery Town & Village within his hundred: and here also is a Court kept euery three weekes, wherein the steward of the hundred or his depu••y presi∣deth; and wherein we hold pleas only for actions vnder the va∣lue of 4^s vnlesse in some particular hundreds, where by especiall charter, the value of the actions is not limited, as th••t of Slaugh∣ter in Glocestershire. There are kept also in euery Village twice a yeare, Courts which inquire into actions between the King

and the subiect, which we call Courts leete; & also other courts wherein are handled actions between the lord & his tenants, which we call Courts Baron; and are summoned at the pleasure of the lord. Thus we see that Comines had good cause to write, that of all Signeuries in the world that euer he knew, the Realme of England was the Countrie where the Commonwealth was best go∣uerned. I returne againe to the Shires, of which some take their names from the ancient inhabitants, as Essex and Sussex from the East and South Saxons: some from the chiefe town, as Ox∣fordshire, and Gloucestersh••re: some from the situation, as Nor∣thumberland and Devonshire, this later taking name from the Brittish word Devinon, signifying low valleyes, whereof it much consisteth: and some from the figure, as Corn••wall, from the resemblance it hath to a horne; and Kent or Cantium, be∣cause it is a corner of the Isle, the word importing as much; as we may see by the word Canton still in vse among Heralds. Of those shires the biggest is Yorkeshire, out of which it is thought that 70000 footmen might be leuied, and in them all are com∣prehended 145 Castles, or rather the ruines of Castles, of which few are of any strength, and such as are, are in the Kings custo∣dy: it being nothing profitable to the State, to permit any man to fortifie himselfe in a well-contriued Castle. Here are also 9725 Parishes, besides Chappels, equal in bignes to many Pa∣rishes. Of these Parishes there are 585 Market Townes, being no Cities; the chiefe of which are Shrewesbury, Northampton, Southampton, Leicester, &c.

The Cities are in number 22, the chiefe of which are 1 Lon∣don, pleasantly seated on the Thames, which diuideth it into two parts: ancient is this City, and long flourished before the Roman conquest, by whom it was called Augusta. Her circuit may containe 8 miles, in which space are 121 Parish Churches; the Palace of the King, the houses of the Nobility; Colledges for the study of the Lawes, (I meane not the Ciuill Law, which is Ius gentium, but (as we call it) the Common Lawes, appro∣priate only to this kingdome, of greater antiquity and indiffe∣rency then the Ciuill. It is wondrous populous, containing well nigh 400000 people, which number is much augmented in the

Tearme time. I compare London with Paris thus; London is the richer, the more populous, and more ancient: Paris the grea∣ter, more vniforme, and better fortified. 2 Yorke on the riuer Vre, is the second city of England according to the Verse,

Londinum caput est & regni urbs prima Britanni, Eboracum à prim•• iure secunda venit. In Brittaine London is the fairest Towne, The second place Yorke claimeth as its owne.

••••mous is this City for the death and buriall of the Emperour Seu••rus, and for the Law Court, instituted and placed here by K, Henry the eight, for the ease of his Northerne subiects, like the ordinary French Parliaments. 3 Bristoll, an especiall fine Town, and conveniently seated for ••raffiqu••. 4 Norwich in Nor∣folke. Exeter in Devonshire, &c. none of which are comparable to the Cities of Italy, or France; because the Gentlemen there liue continually in the Cities, ours in the Villages.

We haue but two Vniuersities, which may equall six, nay ten of the Vniversities of other Countries, (so that Paris, with some few others, be not in the number) most of them being no better then our Colledges of Eaton and Winchester, or the Col∣legiate Churches of Glocester, Worcester, &c. And scarce any of them is endowed with so much revenues, as two or three of our Colledges. The fairer and more ancient is Oxford, which of long time together with Paris, Salamanca, and Bononia, hath bin by Popes Edicts, honoured with the title of General•• studium. The other is Cambridge, which giuing the vpper hand to her si∣ster, shall take place of most of the daughters of the Europaan Muses. That the Vniuersitie of Cambridge is not of so great a standing, as that of Oxford, is euident by the testimonie of Ro∣bertus de Remington, cited by M. Camden, viz: Regnante Ed∣wardo primo (it should rather be read secundo) de studio Grant∣bridge facta est Academia sicut Oxonium: where the word sicut▪ doth not import an identity of the time; but a relation to Oxford, as to the patterne. We see this truth yet clearer in the Bull of Pope Iohn the 21^th, the cotemporary of our Edward the 2^d, as I find it in the worke of that great searcher of Academical Antiquities, M^r Brian Twine: Apostolica autoritate statuimus,

(saith the Bull) quòd Collegium magistrorum & scholarium e∣iusdem studij (speaking of Cambridge) Vniversitas sit c••nsenda, &c. But what need more then a determinate sentence of the first Parliament, holden vnder our now gracious Soueraigne? For when the Clarke of that Court had put the name of Cambridge before Oxford; the Parliament taking disdainfully that Hyste∣ron proteron, commanded the Antiquities of both Vniuersities to be searched; and after search made, gaue verdict for Oxford. The most renowned Vniuersity thus founded, grew not sud∣denly (as it seemes) into esteeme. For when William of Wainslet, Bishop of Winchester, (and founder of that excellent Colledge in Oxford, dedicated to Mary Magdalen, whereof I am an vn∣worthy member) perswaded at Oxford to founde some Col∣ledge; imm•• potiùs Cantabrigiae (replyed the King) ut duas, si fie∣ri posset, in Anglia Academias habeam. Of this inough, and per∣haps more then mine Aunt Cambridge will conne me thanke for.

That the Brittain••s were descended from the Gaules, Caesar in his Commentaries doth affirme, and M. Camden prooueth with vnanswerable arguments.* 1.776 To omit therefore the fable of Brute, and the Catalogue of 68 Kings, before the comming of the Romans hither: certaine it is, Caesar found the people very vnciuill and illiterate, all the learning being lo••ked vp in the brests of the Druides; who not writing any thing, but telling and teaching by word of mouth, kept the people in a barbarous ignorance. From these Druides, the Gaules receiued their disci∣pline, and he that desired to be perfect in it, came to Brittaine, & here learnt it. The Country continued a Roman Prouince till af∣ter the yeare 400▪ when Proconsul Aetius taking with him a∣way the Legionary Souldiers, to defend Gallia from the Franks and Burgundians, left South Brittaine a prey to the Scots and Picts. To represse the fury of these invaders, the Romans hauing denied; the Brittaines sued to Aldroenus, king of Armorica, (now Brittaine in France) for aid: whose brother Constaentine, hauing beaten back the Scots and ••icts, was crowned King: a dignity which he inioyed not long, being stabbed by a Pict. Him succeeded his son Constantius, murdred by the meanes of Vor∣tiger,

Earle of Cornewall; who was afterwards King: & finding himself vnable to defend himself against the Picts, sent for the ••axons, a potent people of Germany. Those Saxons flocked hi∣ther a main, vnder the conduct of Hengist and Horsus; who fi∣nally droue the Brittaines into the mountainous parts, now Wales.

The Brittish Kings.

1 Constantine.

2 Constantius

3 Vortiger.

4 Vortimer.

5 Vortiger (againe)

6 Aurelius Ambros.

1 Constantine.

2 Constantius

3 Vortiger.

4 Vortimer.

5 Vortiger (againe)

6 Aurelius Ambros.

1 Constantine.

2 Constantius

3 Vortiger.

4 Vortimer.

5 Vortiger (againe)

6 Aurelius Ambros.

1 Constantine.

2 Constantius

3 Vortiger.

4 Vortimer.

5 Vortiger (againe)

6 Aurelius Ambros.

1 Constantine.

2 Constantius

3 Vortiger.

4 Vortimer.

5 Vortiger (againe)

6 Aurelius Ambros.

1 Constantine.

2 Constantius

3 Vortiger.

4 Vortimer.

5 Vortiger (againe)

6 Aurelius Ambros.

500

7 Vter Pendragon.

506

8 Arthur 36

512

9 Constantine 4

546

10 Conan 30

576

11 Vortipor 4

580

12 Malgo

586

13 Careticus or Cara∣doc 27

613

14 Cadwan 22

635

15 Cadwallan 43

678

16 Cadwallader, The last king of the Brittaines; of all which, the most infamous was Vortiger, who betrayed his country to the Saxons; the most famous was Arthur, of whom the Monkish Writers of those times relate many idle and im∣possible actions: doubtlesse he was a man of tryed valour, as ha∣uing vanquished the Saxons in 12 seuerall battailes; & pitty it is▪ his atchieuments came not vnto vs entire in themselues, & vnmixt with the fabulous deeds of armes, attributed to him & his Knights of the round table. For by this ouer-straining his worths, the pidling writers of former times haue onely giuen posterity iust occasion to suspect that vertue, which they so much thought to adorne: and filled vs with as much ignorance of the Story, as admiration of the persons. But this hath not bin King Arthurs case alone; for in the same measure & kind, haue the French Monkes vsed Charlemaigne, and the 12 Peeres of France. This Arthur is said to haue begunne the custome of so∣lemnizing the Natiuity of our Sauiour, for the 12 dayes next after his birth-day; with such feasts and sports, as are yet vsed by the lords of misrule in some Gentlemens houses: an ordina∣tion which the Scottish Writers of these times much blame, it being a time fitter for our devotion, then our mirth.

In this decay of the Brittish rule, the victorious Saxons ere∣cted

their Heptarchie, or seuen seuerall kingdomes.

1 The Kingdome of KENT, contained Kent only; the peo∣ple of which by the testimony of Iulius Caesar, were the most ciuill and ingenious. This kingdome began vnder Hengi••t the Saxon Captain, Anno 4••5; & after the succession of 18 Kings, ended in the time of Baldred. who resigned his regality to Egbert K. of the West Saxous, 827. The first Christian King was Ethel∣bert, who receiued Austin, sent from Gregory Bishop of Rome, A^o 595.

2 The Kingdome of the SOVTH-SAXONS contained the Regni, now Sussex and Surrey. It began vnder a Saxon named H••lla, A^o 536; & ended after a succession of 7 Kings, in the time of Aldine, who lost it to the West-Saxons, A^o 648. The first Christian King was Ethelwold.

3 The Kingdome of the EAST-ANGLES contained the Iceni, now Norfolke, Suffolke, and Cambridgeshire. It began A^o 546, vnder the Saxon Vffa, & ended after the succession of 17 Kings, A^o 964: in which yeare Edward the elder took it from the D••nes; who before had taken it from S. Edmund the last King of the Saxons blood, A^o 869. The first Christian King was Carpenwald, A^o 630.

4 The Kingdome of the NORTHVMBERS contained Yorkeshire, Lancashire, Richmondshire, Durrham, Cumberland, Westmorland, Northumberland, and so to Edenburgh, being the ancient seat of the Brigantes and Ottadini. It comprehended the Kingdome of Deira, reaching from Humber to Tine, began by Ella a Saxon, A^o 547: and of Brenitia extending from Tine to Edenburgh, begun by Ida a Saxon, A^o 550. They were both vnited vnder the name of Northumberland by Ethelsride. It con∣tinued vnder the succession of 23 Saxon Kings, till the yeare 878, in which time it was subdued by the Danes; who after∣ward yeelded this Kingdome to Eldred King of the West-Sa∣xons, Anno 954. The first Christian King hereof was Edwin, A^o 627.

5 The kingdome of the EAST-SAXONS contained the Trinobants, now Essex & Middlesex. It began A^o 614, and en∣ded after the succession of 17 Kings▪ the last of which was Su∣thred:

in whose time Egbert king of the West-Saxons vnited it to his kingdome, A^o 832. The first Christian King was Sebert, A^• 624.

6 The kingdome of MERCIA being the greatest, contained part of the Ic••ni or Huntingdonshire. The Cateiuclani or Buc∣kingham, Bedford, and Hertfordshiere••: the Coritani or Rutland, Northampton, Leicester, Lincolne, Nottingham, and Darbishires: and the Cornavij, or Worcester Warwicke, Stafford, Chester, and Shropshires. It began vnder Penda a Saxon Anno 626; and en∣ded after a succession of 18 Kings, in the time of Cenolphe: when Alured ioyned it to the West-Saxons, An. 876. The first Chri∣stian King was Peada, Anno 647. After it was seazed on by the Danes, and from them againe recouered by Edward the Elder. Anno 917.

7 The most strong and prevailing kingdome was of the WEST-SAXONS, containing the Damnonij, or Cornwall and Devonshire: the Belgae containing Somersetshire, Wiltshire, and Hampshire, the Durotriges, or Dorcetshire; and the Attrebatij or Berkeshire.

The West-Saxon Kings.

522

1 Cerdicus 17

539

2 Kenricus 26

565

3 Celingus 30

595

4 Celricus 5

600

5 Coolwolfe 14

614

6 Kingil the first Chri∣stian king of the West Saxons

646

7 Kenewalkin 31

977

8 Sigebertus 1

678

9 Esewin 2

680

10 Centwin 7

12 Ina 35

687

11 Cedwalla 3

680

10 Centwin 7

12 Ina 35

725

13 Edelard 14

739

14 Cuthred 16

755

15 Sigebert 1

756

Kinulphus 31

717

16 Bithricus 13

800

17 Egbert, who hauing subdued the principall king∣doms of the Saxon Heptarchie, stiled himself the first Monarch: comm••nding South-Brittaine to be called England, from the English Saxons, from whose bloud he was extracted, and ouer whom he raigned. Somewhat before this Egbert, the Danes 〈…〉〈…〉 like a violent thunder-clap on the Northumbers; and 〈…〉〈…〉 they were oft vanquished, yet being as often victorious they at last ••eased on the Monarchie of England.

The Saxon Monarchs.

800

1 Egbert 37

837

2 Ethelwolfe 2••

857

3 Edelbald

858

4 Edelbert 5

863

5 Edelfred 9

872

6 Alured▪ who total∣ly vnited the Heptarchie into one Monarchie, leauing the Danes possession, but not Soueraignty, in Northumber∣land. He diuided England into sh••eres.

900

7 Edward the elder 24.

927

8 Athelstane, in whose daies liued Guy of Warwicke, 16

940

9 Edmund 6.

949

10 Eldred who compelled the Danes to be Christned 9.

955

11 Edwin 4.

959

12 Edgar, who imposed the tribute of Wolues on the Welsh 16.

975

13 Edward II, 3.

978

14 Etheldred, who being of an euill carriage, gaue hope to the Danes once more to recouer their soueraignty: who so prevailed, that Etheldred was content to pay the year∣ly tribute of 10000 pounds: which at last they enhanced to 48000 pounds. This tyrannie Etheldred not able to endure, warily writ vnto his subiects, to kill all the Danes as they slept on S. Bricies night, being the 12 day of No∣vember Anno 1012: which being accordingly put in ex∣ecution, Swaine King of Danemarke came with a Navy of 350 sayle into England. To avoid this storme Etheldred fled into Normandie, leauing his poore subiects to the mercy of the Danish King: who tyrannized ouer them till his death: after whom succeeded his sonne Canutus, who (maugre Etheldred now returned, or his soone Edmund Ironside, a most valiant young Prince, and treacherously murdered) possessed himselfe of the Monarchie.

The Danish Kings.

1017

1 Canutus 20

1037

2 Harald 4

1041

3 Hardie Canute. After whose death, the Danes ha∣ving raigned in England 26 yeares, and tyrannized 255 yeares; were vtterly expeld by the English: who crowned

• ... Edward, surnamed the Confessour, the youngest sonne of Etheldred, for their King.

Now concerning the Danes abiding here, and going hence, as they did, I obserue three customes yet in vse amongst vs. First, each English house maintained one Dane, who liuing idly like the drone amongst the bees, had the benefit of all their la∣bours, and was by them called Lord Dane: and euen now when we see an idle fellow, we call him a Lurdane. 2^ly The Danes v∣sed, when the English drank, to stabbe them or cut their throats; to avoid which villanie, the party then drinking, requested some of the next sitters to be his surety or pledge, whilst hee paid na∣ture her due: and hence haue we our vsuall custome of pledging one another. 3^ly The old Romans at the expulsion of their kings annually solemnized the Fugalia: according to which patterne, the ioyfull English hauing cleered the country of the Danes, in∣stituted the annuall sports of Hock-tide; the word in their old tongue the Saxon, importing the time of scorning or triumph∣ing. This solemnity cōsisted in the merry meetings of the neigh∣bours on those dayes, during which the festivall lasted; & was celebrated by the younger sort of both sexes, with all manner of exercises and pastimes in the streets; euen as Shrouetide yet 〈◊〉〈◊〉. But now time hath so corrupted it, that the name excepted, there remaineth no signe of the first institution.

The Saxons reinthroned.

1045

15 Edward the Confessour. This King collected out of the Danish, Saxon, and Mercian lawes, one vniuersall & generall lawe; whence our Common lawe is thought to haue had its originall: which may be true of the written lawes, not of the customary and vnwritten lawes; these being certainly more ancient. He was in his life of that ho∣linesse, that he receaued power from aboue to cure many diseases; amongst others the swelling of the throat, called by vs the Kings evill: a prerogatiue that continueth here∣ditary to his successours of England. Finally after his death he was canonized for a Saint: & died hauing raign∣ed 24 yeares.

1066

16 Harald Sonne to Earle Godwin, was chosen King

• in the nonage of Edgar Ad••ling, Grandchild to Edmond Iron••ide, the true heire of the kingdome. In his raigne Wil∣liam Duke of Normandie pretending a donation of Ed∣ward the Confessour; invaded England, slew Harald, and with him, 66654 of his English Souldiers; possessed him∣selfe of the kingdome: vsing such pollicy in his new con∣quest, that he vtterly disheartned the English from hopes of better fortune.

The Norman Kings.

1067

1 William the Conquerour 22.

1089

2 William Rufus second sonne to the Conquerour, ta∣king aduantage of the absence of his brother Robert, then in the Holy land; was crowned King, and was after slaine in Newforrest in Hampsh: by an arrow leueld at a Deer. 13

1102

3 Henry for his learning named Bean Clarke, excluded his brother Robert from the kingdome; tooke from him the Dutchie of Normandy; and put out his eyes; hee died leauing only one daughter, viz: Maud. 35.

1136

4 Stephen sonne to Alice daughter to the Conquerour, succeeded; who to purchase the peoples loue released the tribute called Danegelt; he spent most of his raigne in war against Maude the Empresse, 19.

The Saxon l••ne restored.

1155

5 Henry II sonne to Maud the Empresse, daughter to Henry the first, & to Maud daughter to Malcolme King of Scotland and Margaret sister to Edgar Ath••linge, re∣stored the Saxon bloud to the Crowne of England. His fa∣ther was Geofrie Earle of Anion, Touraine, and Maine; which Provinces he added to the English Empire; as also the Dutchie of Aquitaine, and Earledomes of Guyen, and Poictou, by Elen••ur his wife; and a great part of Ireland. Happy was he in all things, the vnnaturall rebellions of his sonnes excepted, 34.

1189

6 Richard for his valour surnamed C••ur de Lyon, war∣red in the Holy land; ouercame the Turkes, whom he had almost driven out of Syria; tooke the Ile of Cyprus; & after many worthy atchieuements, returning homewards

1201

7 Iohn his Brother succeeded, an vnhappy Prince; nei∣ther could he expect better, being an vnnaturall son to his father, and an vndutifull subiect to his brother: hee was l••ke to haue lost his kingdome to the French, who on the Popes curse came to subdue it: Finally after a base sub∣mission of himselfe and kingdome to the Popes Legate, he was poysoned at Swinstead Abby. 17.

1218

8 Henry III his sonne, expel'd the intruding French out of England; but being vexed in the Barons warres could not doe the like in France: where, in his fathers life, they had seazed on all the English Provinces. He confirmed the statutes of Magna Charta. 56.

1274

9 Edward awed France, subdued Wales, brought Scot∣land into subiection; of whose king & nobility he recea∣ued homage, 34.

1308

10 Edward II, a dissolute Prince, hated of his Nobles, and contemned by the vulgar, for his immeasurable loue to Peirce Gaueston, and the Spencers: was twice shameful∣ly beaten by the Scots, and being deposed, was murdered in Berkly Castle. 19.

1327

11 Edward III, a most vertuous and valorous Prince, brought the Scots to a formall obedience, ouerthrew the French Armies, tooke the Towne of Callice, & many faire possessions in that kingdome, 50.

1277

12 Richard II, an vngouerned and dissolute King, lost what his father the Blacke Prince, & his Grandfather had gained; and for many enormities was deposed, and mur∣dred at Pomfret Castle, 22.

The Lancastrian Lince.

1399

13 Henry IV, sonne to Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lanca∣ster third sonne to Edw. the third; was by the consent of the people chosen King: & spent his whole raigne in sup∣pressing home-bred rebellions, 15.

1414

14 Henry V, the mirrour of magnificence and patterne of true vertue, pursued the title to France, and wonne it; being ordained heire apparant to the French Crowne, in a Parliament of their Nobility, Clergy, and Commons: but liued not to possesse it, 9.

1423

15 Henry VI, was crowned King of France in Paris, which kingdome hee held during the life of his Vnkles, Iohn of Bedford, and Humfrey of Glocester: after whose deaths, he not only lost France to the French, but England and his life to the Yorkish faction, 38.

The Yorkish Line.

1461

16 Edward IV, Earle of March, sonne to Richard D. of Yorke, sonne to Richard Earle of Cambridge, sonne to Edmund of Langley, fourth sonne to King Edward the 3^d whose second sonne Lionel Duke of Clarence, married his daughter and heire Philip, to Roger Mortimer Earle of March; whose sonne Roger had issue Anne, married to Richard Duke of Yorke; and was the mother to Edward the fourth. He after nine bloudy battailes, especially that of ••owton, in which were slaine 36000 English; was quietly seated in his dominions of England & Ireland 23

1484

17 Edward V his sonne, was before his Coronation murdered by his Vnkle Richard, in the Towre of London.

18 Richard III, a most wicked and tyrannicall man, to make way vnto the Diadem, murdered K. Henry the 6, & Prince Edward his sonne: 3 George Duke of Clarence his brother: 4 Hastings, a faithfull seruant to King Ed••a••d: 5, Rivers, Va••ghan, and Grey, the Queenes kindred: 6 Ed∣ward the fift his soueraign, with his young cosen Richard: 7 Henry Duke of Buckingham his deere friend, and grea∣test coadiutor in these his vngodly practises: and 8 his wife Anna, so to make way to an incestuous marriage with his Cosen Elizabeth: but before the solemnity, hee was slaine at Bosworth, 3.

1484

17 Edward V his sonne, was before his Coronation murdered by his Vnkle Richard, in the Towre of London.

18 Richard III, a most wicked and tyrannicall man, to make way vnto the Diadem, murdered K. Henry the 6, & Prince Edward his sonne: 3 George Duke of Clarence his brother: 4 Hastings, a faithfull seruant to King Ed••a••d: 5, Rivers, Va••ghan, and Grey, the Queenes kindred: 6 Ed∣ward the fift his soueraign, with his young cosen Richard: 7 Henry Duke of Buckingham his deere friend, and grea∣test coadiutor in these his vngodly practises: and 8 his wife Anna, so to make way to an incestuous marriage with his Cosen Elizabeth: but before the solemnity, hee was slaine at Bosworth, 3.

The Vnion of the Families.

1482

10 Henry Earle of Richmond heire to the house of Lan∣caster, as sonne to Margaret, daughter to Iohn D. of So∣merset,

1509

20 Henry VIII, heire to both families▪ between which were sought for the Diadem, 17 pitched fields, in which perished 8 Kings and Princes, 40 Dukes, Marquesses, and Earles; 200000 of the common people; besides Barons and Gentlemen. This King banished the vsurped supre∣macy of the Popes, and beganne the first reformation of religion; though formerly he had written a book against Luther, for which the Pope intituled him Defender of the faith, 39.

1548

21 Edward VI, a most vertuous and religious Prince perfected the reformation began by his father; and was a most hopefull young King, as England euer nourished 6.

1554

22 Mary his sister, a woman not of a cruell nature, if not misled: yet so much addicted to the Pope, that in that cause there died a Q. elect, vertuous Iane G••ey. 3 Lords, 3 Dukes, many Knights & hundreds of the reformed sub∣iects; she lost Calli••e, and died hauing ruled fiue yeares.

1559

23 Elizabeth, a most gratious and heroicke Lady, was by divine providence preserued, during the troublesome raigne of her sister, to sway this scepter. She reduced reli∣gion to its primitiue purity, refined the corrupt coynes, stored her royall Navy with all warlike munition▪ succo∣red the Scots against the French, the French Protestants a∣gainst the Catholiques, and both against the Spaniard she defended Belgia against the Armes of Spaine, shee com∣m••nded the whole Ocean, entred league with the Musco∣vite, and was famous for her virginity and gouernment

• amongst the Turkes, Persians, and Tartars, 49.

The Vnion of the Kingdomes.

1603

24 IAMES, a most learned and religious King, sonne to Mary Queene of Scotland, daughter to Iames the fift sonne to Iames the fourth, and Margaret eldest daugh∣ter to Henry the seauenth of England: which Margaret was secondly married to Archembald Douglasse; whose daughter Margaret, was married to Mathew Earle of Lennox; whose sonne Henry Lord Darnley, was father to our most gratious Soueraigne; descended from the el∣dest daughter of Henry the seauenth, both by father and mother. Hee was with all ioyfull acclamations saluted King of England, March the 24, Anno 1603.

The revenewes of this kingdome were in King Henry the se∣venths daies, reckoned by Boterus to be but 400000 crownes: which afterward he saith to be improu'd to a milliō & 300000 crownes; yet falleth he farre short of the true proportiō: which since I doe not directly knowe, I will not ayme at, lest I should shoot as wide from the marke.

Concerning the place due to the Kings of England in gene∣rall councells, and the ranke they held among other Christian Princes, I finde that the Emperour of Germany was accounted Maior filius Ecclesiae; the King of France, Minor filius; and the King of England, Filius tertius, & adoptivus. The K. of France in generall councels had place next the Emperour on his right hand; the King of England, on his left hand; & the King of Scot∣land next before Castile. Now indeed, the King of Spaine being so much improued, is the deerely beloued sonne of the Church, & arrogateth to himselfe the place aboue all other Princes: but in the time of Pope Iulius the 2^d, controversie arising between the Embassadours of these two Princes for precedency: the Pope adiudged it to belong of right vnto England. And Pope Pius the fourth, vpon the like controversie, arising between the Em∣bassadours of France and Spaine; adiudged the precedency to the French.

The Armes of England are Mars, 3 Lions passant Gardant, Sol. The reasons why these Armes quartred with the French,

take the second place; are 1 because that France is the larger & more famous kingdome: 2 That the French seeing the honour done to their Armes, might more easily be induced to haue ac∣knowledged the English title. 3 Because the English Armes is compounded of the Lion of Aquitaine, and the two Lions of Normandie; being both French Dutchies.

The principall orders of knighthood are, 1 of the Round Ta∣b••e, instituted by Arthur King of the Brittaines, and one of the Worlds nine Worthies. It consisted of 150 knights, whose names are recorded in the history of K. Arthur, there where Sir Vr a wounded knight, came to be cured of his hurts, it being his fate, that only the best Knight of the whole order could be his Chirurgion. The principall of thē were Sir Lancelot, Sir Tri∣strum, Sir Lambrocke; Sir Gawaine, &c. They were all placed at one Round Table, to auoide quarrels about priority and place. The Round Table hanging in the great hall at Winchester, is falsely called Arthurs Round Table; it being not of sufficient antiquity, and containing but 24 seats. Of these knights there are reported many fabulous stories. They ended with their founder, and are fained by that Lucian of France, Rablaies, to be the Ferry-man of hell: and that their pay is a peece of moul∣die cheese, and a phillip on the nose.

2 Of the Garter,* 1.777 instituted by King Edward the third, to in∣crease vertue and true valour in the hearts of his Nobility; or as some will, in honour of the Countesse of Salisburies Garter, of which Lady, the King had formerly bin inamoured. There are of this order 26 knights, of which the kings of England are Soueraignes: and is so much desired for its excellency, that 8 Emperours, 22 forraine kings, 20 forraine Dukes, and diuers Noblemen of other Countries haue bin followers of it. The en∣signe is a blew Garter, buckled on the left leg, on which these words are embroydered, viz: Honi soit qui mal y pense. About their necke they weare a blew ribbond, at the end of which hangeth the image of S. George, whose day is the installation day.

3 Of the Bath, brought first into England 1399, by Henry the fourth: they are created at the Coronation of Kings and

Queenes, and the installations of the Princes of Wales; their du∣ty is to defend true Religion, Widdowes, Maids, Orphans, and to maintaine the kings rights.

England hath Vniuersities two:

• ...Oxford,
• ...Cambridge.

• ...Archbishops 2
• ...Duke 1
• ...Earles 34
• ...Bishops 20
• ...Marquesse 3
• ...Viconnts 9
• ...Barons

WALES.

VVALES is bounded on all sides with the Sea, except the East, where it is separated from England by the riuer Dee, and a line drawne to the riuer Wie. But the most cer∣tain and particular limit is a huge ditch, which beginning at the influxe of Wie into the Seuerne; reacheth vnto Chester, where Dee is mingled with the sea, euen 84 miles in length. It was built by Offa king of the Mercyans, and is in Welch called Claud Offa, that is, Offa's Dike. Concerning this ditch King Harald made a law, that what Welchman soeuer was found with a weapon on this side of it, he should haue his right hand cut off by the kings officers.

The ancients were the Silures possessing Radnor, Brecknocke, Monmouth, and Glamorgan shires: the Dimetae inhabiting Car∣mardan, Penbrooke, & Cardigan shires: the Ordouices dwelling in Montgomerie, Merioneth, Denbigh, Flint, and Carnarvon shires.

As for the name of Wales, some deduce it from Idwallo, sonne to Cadwallader, who with the small remainder of the Britons, retired vnto this Country. But this Etymologie is by the grea∣ter number not approued, though we find many etymons farre more wrested then this is. Others very iudiciously coniecture, that as the Britons deriue their pedegree from the Gaules, so they also retaine the name. For the Frenchmen to this day call this people Galloys; and the Country Galles: which by vsing W

for G, according to the custome of the Saxons, is Walloys and Walles: And further, the Germans as yet call some nations of France by the name of Wallons. I for my part dare be of this o∣pinion▪ though I know the generall conceit is, that after the Sa∣xons had gotten plenarie seisin & deliuerie of England, the Brit∣taines who fled hither, were by them called Walli or Welshmen, because they were of diuers manners and language; this name importing as much as Aliens.

The Country is very mountainous and barren. Their chiefe commodities are woollen cloathes, as cottons, bayes, &c. These merchandises are from all parts of Wales brought vp vnto Os∣westre (which is the farthest town in all Shropshire) as vnto a common emporie. For hither on Mundayes (which are the mar∣ket dayes) come from Shrewsbury the cloath-merchants, and drapers there dwelling; buy these commodities, carry them home, and from thence disperse them into all parts and places of the kingdome.

They haue here also a tripartite division, 1 into three circu∣its; for the administration of Iustice. The first conteineth Flint, Denbigh, and Montgomerie shires; the second Radnor, Glamor∣gan, and Brecknocke shires: the third Cardigan, Carmarthen, and Pembrooke shires: and the fourth the Counties of Merioneth; Carnarvon, and the Isle of Anglesey, Wales is secondly diuided into foure Dioceses for Ecclesiasticall discipline: and thirdly in∣to twelue Shires; in which are comprehended Snowdon hils, the Brethen, and Plinlimmon: 1 chase, 13 forrests, 36 parkes, 99 bridges; 2••0 Riuers: the chiefe of which are Dee, arising nigh Carduvaure hils, in Merionethshire, and falling into the sea not farre from Chester. Ouer this riuer Edgar K. of England was rowed by 7 inferiour kings. 2 Wie in Latine called Vaga, ari∣sing in Plinlimmon hills, and emptying it selfe into the Seuerne at Chepstowe. The riuers which are more in the heart of the Country, (for these two are but borderers) are 1 Conwy, which arising in Merionethshire, and diuiding Denbigh from Carnar∣vonshire, mingleth with the sea at Aberconney. 2 Tiuie, which a∣rising in Montgomeryshire, and passing betweene Carmarden, Penbrooke, and Cardigan shires; runneth into the sea a little be∣low

Cardigan: and 3 Chedhydy, which running quite through Pembrookeshire, emptieth it selfe into Milford hauen; one of the most safest and capacious hauens, not in England alone, but in the whole world.

The men are of a faithfull carriage, one especially towards another, in a strange Country; and to strangers in their owne. They are questionlesse of a temper much inclining to choller, as being subiect to the passion called by Aristotle 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; by which men are quickly mooued, and soone appeased, of all an∣gers the best and noblest. The Welch language hath the least commixture with forreine words, of any vsed in Europe; & by reason of its many consonants, is lesse pleasing.

Here are 1016 Parishes, of which are 56 market towns, (be∣ing no cities, and in them 41 castles) and 4 cities, viz: S. Dauids or Meneuia in Pembrookeshire: 2 Bangor in Carnarvonshire; 3 Asaph in Flintshire. 4 Lannaff in Glamorganshire, being all the seates of so many Bishops, who comprehend vnder their seue∣rall Dioceses all Wales, and acknowledge the Archbishop of Canterbury to be their Metropolitan. As for S. Dauids, it was in former times an Archbishops See; but a grieuous pestilence here raging, the See was translated into litle Brittaine in France. The ordinary market-townes; for so many as I haue seene, are generally fairer then ours in England, and were for the most part built not onely for mutuall commerce of the neighbou∣ring villages; but also for strength and ability of resistance; as being well seated and fortified with walls & castles: Though now partly by the iniquity of time, which is ••dax rerum; partly by the negligence of the people, whose care and cost should haue maintained them; but chiefly by the policie of our Kings, who would not suffer strong forts to stand in a country almost inaccessible, & among men so impatient of the yoke: the very ruines of them are almost brought to ruine.

In this country & (as I am informed) in Cardiganshire, haue lately some siluer-mines bin found out, by that industrious & worthy Common-wealths-man, M^r. Thomas Middleton: to the glory of this particular Country, & the profit of the whole Monarchie of Great Brittaine.

After the death of Cadwallader,* 1.778 the Princes were no more stiled Kings of the Brittaines, but Princes of Wales: who follow in this order.

The Princes of all Wales.

690

1 Idwaello.

2 Rodericke.

3 Conan.

4 Mervyn.

2 Rodericke.

3 Conan.

4 Mervyn.

2 Rodericke.

3 Conan.

4 Mervyn.

843

5 Rodericke, who di∣uided Wales between his three sonnes. To Mervyn the eldest, he gaue Northwales; to Amarand the second, Powisland; to Cadel the yongest, South-Wales.

NORTH-WALES containeth the shires of Merioneth, Denbigh, Flint, and Carnarvan.

The Princes of North-wales.

877

1 Mervyn.

2 Idwallo.

3 Merricke.

4 Ioanes.

2 Idwallo.

3 Merricke.

4 Ioanes.

2 Idwallo.

3 Merricke.

4 Ioanes.

1067

5 Conan. 32

1099

6 Griffin. 21

1120

7 Owen. 58

1178

8 Dauid. 16

1194

9 Leoline. 46

1240

10 Dauid 116

1246

11 Leoline II. Who consulting once with a witch, was told that it was his destinie to ride through London with a Crown on his head: hereupon he growing burdensome to the English Borderers, was in a battaile ouerthrowne; his head fixt vpon a stake, and adorned with a paper crown, was by a horse∣man carried triumphantly through London, 1282; and so the prophesie was fulfilled. In him ended the line of the Princes of North-wales, who had for the space of 405 yeares, resisted not only the priuate vndertakers of England, who were commonly of the Nobility; but the whole forces also of many most puis∣sant Monarchs: Whose attempts they alwayes made frustrate, by retiring into the heart of their country, and leauing the En∣glish more woods and hills to encounter, then men. But now the fatall period of the Brittish liberty being come, they were con∣strained to yeeld to the stronger.

What Prouinces North-Wales containeth, is before said; to these we must adde the Ile of Anglesey, (which hereafter wee shall describe) in one of whose townes, called Aberfrawe, the Princes hereof vse to reside; and thereupon were called kings

of Aberfrawe. Shrewsbury also as long as they continued ma∣sters of it, was the seat royall of these Princes, who had heere a very faire palace: which being burned in some of their broyles with England, is now converred into priuate gardens, for the vse of the citizens. The farthest bridge of ••his town called the Welch-bridge, was built by one of the Leolines, (the first as I coniecture) whose statua is yet standing on the bridge-gue there.

* 1.779That this was of the three the most predominant principa∣litie, and to which the o••her two were in a manner tributary, may be prooued by the constitutions of Howell Dha, that is, Howell the good, Prince of South-Wales. One of which is, that as the kings of Aberfrawe, were bound to pay in way of tribute, 63 pounds vnto the Kings of London; so the Kings of Dy••e••ar, and Matrafall, (or South-wales and Powisland) should pay in way of tribute, the like summe vnto the Kings of Aberfrawe.

The Armes of the Princes of North-Wales, were quarterly Gules and Or; foure Lyons passant gardant, counter-hanged.

2 POWISLAND conteined the whole Countie of Montgo∣mery, the greater part of Radnorshire,* 1.780 and part of Shropshire. By the estimate of those times, it was held to be 15 Cantre••s, or hundreds of villages, (the word Cant, signifying an hundred▪ & Tref, a village.) This Country was by th'aboue-mentioned Rodericke giuen vnto his second soone Amarandus; whom he chose to rule ouer the borders, because he was a man of appro∣ued valour. The residence of these Princes was at Mathrafall, who for that cause were called kings of Matrafall. It was then a great and a faire town; now nothing in a manner, but a bare name: and standeth in an equall distance betweene Welch-poole, and Lanvilling, in Montgomeryshire.

It continued a principality, till the time of Edward the first. To whom at a Parliament holden at Shrewsbury, Owen ap Grif∣fin Prince thereof, resigned his lands & title: and receiued them againe of the King to hold in Capite, and free baronage, accor∣ding to the custome of England. Avis or Havis daughter and heire to this Owen, was married vnto Iohn Charleton a Valect, (or Gentleman of the priuie Chamber) to Edward the 2^d: by

whom in right of his wife, he was made Lord of Powis. It con∣tinued for foure descents in this line; and then the marriage of Iane, daughter and heire of Edward the last Lord, vnto Sir Iohn Grey, conveighed vnto him this title: which together with his issue, is now extinct.

The Armes of these Princes of Powis, were Or, a Lyon ram∣pant Gules.

3 SOVTH-WALES conteined the shires of Brecknocke, Car∣marden, Glamorgan, Penbrooke, and Cardigan.

The Princes of Southwales.

877

1 Cadell

2 Hoell

3 Hoell Dha

4 Owen

5 Eneas

6 Theodore the great

7 Rhese I

9 Rhese II

10 Griffin II, in whom ended the line of the Princes of South-wales, after they had with great struggling maintained their liberty, the space of 300 yeares or there-about. The English nobility had at seueral times plucked many townes, Lordships, and almost whole shires, from this principate: which were all againe recouered by this last Griffin; who not long enioying his victories, left the fruits of them to his two sonnes, Cynericke, & Meredith, both whom our Henry 2^d tooke, and put out their eyes. Yet did the Welch∣men, as well as in such a time of calamitie they could wrestle, & tugge for their liberty; till the felicity of Edward the first, put an end to all the warres and troubles in these part.

2 Hoell

3 Hoell Dha

4 Owen

5 Eneas

6 Theodore the great

7 Rhese I

9 Rhese II

10 Griffin II, in whom ended the line of the Princes of South-wales, after they had with great struggling maintained their liberty, the space of 300 yeares or there-about. The English nobility had at seueral times plucked many townes, Lordships, and almost whole shires, from this principate: which were all againe recouered by this last Griffin; who not long enioying his victories, left the fruits of them to his two sonnes, Cynericke, & Meredith, both whom our Henry 2^d tooke, and put out their eyes. Yet did the Welch∣men, as well as in such a time of calamitie they could wrestle, & tugge for their liberty; till the felicity of Edward the first, put an end to all the warres and troubles in these part.

2 Hoell

3 Hoell Dha

4 Owen

5 Eneas

6 Theodore the great

7 Rhese I

9 Rhese II

10 Griffin II, in whom ended the line of the Princes of South-wales, after they had with great struggling maintained their liberty, the space of 300 yeares or there-about. The English nobility had at seueral times plucked many townes, Lordships, and almost whole shires, from this principate: which were all againe recouered by this last Griffin; who not long enioying his victories, left the fruits of them to his two sonnes, Cynericke, & Meredith, both whom our Henry 2^d tooke, and put out their eyes. Yet did the Welch∣men, as well as in such a time of calamitie they could wrestle, & tugge for their liberty; till the felicity of Edward the first, put an end to all the warres and troubles in these part.

2 Hoell

3 Hoell Dha

4 Owen

5 Eneas

6 Theodore the great

7 Rhese I

9 Rhese II

10 Griffin II, in whom ended the line of the Princes of South-wales, after they had with great struggling maintained their liberty, the space of 300 yeares or there-about. The English nobility had at seueral times plucked many townes, Lordships, and almost whole shires, from this principate: which were all againe recouered by this last Griffin; who not long enioying his victories, left the fruits of them to his two sonnes, Cynericke, & Meredith, both whom our Henry 2^d tooke, and put out their eyes. Yet did the Welch∣men, as well as in such a time of calamitie they could wrestle, & tugge for their liberty; till the felicity of Edward the first, put an end to all the warres and troubles in these part.

2 Hoell

3 Hoell Dha

4 Owen

5 Eneas

6 Theodore the great

7 Rhese I

9 Rhese II

10 Griffin II, in whom ended the line of the Princes of South-wales, after they had with great struggling maintained their liberty, the space of 300 yeares or there-about. The English nobility had at seueral times plucked many townes, Lordships, and almost whole shires, from this principate: which were all againe recouered by this last Griffin; who not long enioying his victories, left the fruits of them to his two sonnes, Cynericke, & Meredith, both whom our Henry 2^d tooke, and put out their eyes. Yet did the Welch∣men, as well as in such a time of calamitie they could wrestle, & tugge for their liberty; till the felicity of Edward the first, put an end to all the warres and troubles in these part.

2 Hoell

3 Hoell Dha

4 Owen

5 Eneas

6 Theodore the great

7 Rhese I

9 Rhese II

10 Griffin II, in whom ended the line of the Princes of South-wales, after they had with great struggling maintained their liberty, the space of 300 yeares or there-about. The English nobility had at seueral times plucked many townes, Lordships, and almost whole shires, from this principate: which were all againe recouered by this last Griffin; who not long enioying his victories, left the fruits of them to his two sonnes, Cynericke, & Meredith, both whom our Henry 2^d tooke, and put out their eyes. Yet did the Welch∣men, as well as in such a time of calamitie they could wrestle, & tugge for their liberty; till the felicity of Edward the first, put an end to all the warres and troubles in these part.

1093

8 Griffin I* 1.781

2 Hoell

3 Hoell Dha

4 Owen

5 Eneas

6 Theodore the great

7 Rhese I

9 Rhese II

10 Griffin II, in whom ended the line of the Princes of South-wales, after they had with great struggling maintained their liberty, the space of 300 yeares or there-about. The English nobility had at seueral times plucked many townes, Lordships, and almost whole shires, from this principate: which were all againe recouered by this last Griffin; who not long enioying his victories, left the fruits of them to his two sonnes, Cynericke, & Meredith, both whom our Henry 2^d tooke, and put out their eyes. Yet did the Welch∣men, as well as in such a time of calamitie they could wrestle, & tugge for their liberty; till the felicity of Edward the first, put an end to all the warres and troubles in these part.

2 Hoell

3 Hoell Dha

4 Owen

5 Eneas

6 Theodore the great

7 Rhese I

9 Rhese II

10 Griffin II, in whom ended the line of the Princes of South-wales, after they had with great struggling maintained their liberty, the space of 300 yeares or there-about. The English nobility had at seueral times plucked many townes, Lordships, and almost whole shires, from this principate: which were all againe recouered by this last Griffin; who not long enioying his victories, left the fruits of them to his two sonnes, Cynericke, & Meredith, both whom our Henry 2^d tooke, and put out their eyes. Yet did the Welch∣men, as well as in such a time of calamitie they could wrestle, & tugge for their liberty; till the felicity of Edward the first, put an end to all the warres and troubles in these part.

It may perhaps be maruailed at, why Rodoricke the great, in the diuision aboue-mentioned, gaue vnto his yongest sonne, the greatest & most fruitfull part of this whole Country. To which we answere, that South-wales indeed was the greater & richer; but yet accompted the worser part; because the Nobles there refused to obey their Prince; and also for that the Sea-coasts were grieuously infested with Flemmings, English, & Normans. In which respect also the Prince was enforced to remoue his seat from Carmarden, then called Maridune; vp higher vnto Dynefar or Devenor castle, where it continued euen till the Princes themselues had left to be: who for this cause were cal∣led Kings of Dynefar.

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

When King Edward had thus fortunately effected this great businesse, he gaue vnto his English Barons, and other gentlemen of good revenue and potencie, diuers signieuries & estates here; as well to honour their valour shewed in the conquest, as to en∣gage so many able men, both in purse and power, for the perpe∣tuall defence and subjugation of it. As for the lordship of Flint, and the townes and estates lying on the sea-coasts, he held them in his own hands, both to keep himselfe strong, and to curb the Welch, and (wherein he dealt like the politique Emperour Au∣gustus) pretending the ease of such as he had there placed; but indeed to haue all the armes, and men of imployment vnder himselfe onely.

This done, he diuided Wales into six shires, viz: 1 Glamor∣gan, 2 Carmarden, 3 Pembrooke, 4 Cardigan, 5 Merioneth, and 6 Carnarvon, after the manner of England. Ouer each of these as he placed a particular English Lieftenant; so was he very desi∣rous to haue one generall English Vicegerent, ouer the whole body of the Welch. But this when they mainly w••thstood, he sent for his wife, then great with child, to Carnarvon; where, when she was d••liuered, * 1.782 the king assembled the Brittish Lords, and offered to name them a Gouernour borne in Wales, which could speak not one word of English, & whose life no man could taxe. Such a one when they had all sworne to obey, he named his yong son Edward, since which time, our Kings eldest sonnes are Princes of Wales. Their investiture is performed by the im∣position of a cap of estate, & a coronet, on his head that is inve∣sted, as a token of his principality: by deliuering into his hand a verge, being the embleme of gouernment: by putting a ring of gold on his finger, to shew him how now he is a husband to the Country, & a father to her children; & by giuing him a patent, to hold the said principalitie to him and his heires Kings of Eng∣land. By which words, the separation of it from the Crowne is prohibited; & the Kings keep in themselues so excellent an oc∣casion of obliging vnto them their eldest son••, when they plea∣sed. In imitation of this custome, more ex Angliá translat•• (saith Mariana.) Iohn the first of Castile & Leon, made his son Hen∣ry Prince of the Asturia's; which is a Country so craggie and

mountainous, that it may not improperly be called the Wales of Spaine. And all the Spanish Princes euen to these times are ho∣noured with this title of Prince of the Asturia's.

Notwithstanding this prouident care of Edward the first, in establishing his Empire heere, & the extreme rigour of Law here vsed by Henry the fourth, in reducing them to obedience after the rebellion of Owen Glendower: yet till the time of Hen∣ry the eighth, and his father, (both being extract from the Welch blood) they neuer contained themselues, or uery seldome, with∣in the bounds of true alleageance. For whereas before they were reputed euen as Aliens; this Henry made them (by act of Parliament) one Nation with the English; subiect to the same Lawes; capable of the same preferments; & priuiledged with the same immunities. He added sixe shires to the former num∣ber, out of those Countries which were before reputed as the borders or marches of VVales; and enabled them all to send knights and burgesses vnto the Parliaments; So that the name and language only excepted, there is now no difference between the English & Welch; happy vnion.

The same King Henry established for the ease of his Welch subiects, a Court at Ludlow, like vnto the ordinary Parliaments in France; wherein the Lawes are ministred according to the fashion of the Kings Courts of Westminster. This Court consi∣steth of one President, who is for the most part of the Nobility, and is generally called the Lord President of Wales; of as many Counsellers as it shall please the King to appoint; one Attur∣ney; one Sollicitour; one Secretary; and the foure Iustices of the counties of Wales. The same Ludlow, (for this must not be o∣mitted) is adorned with a very fair castle; which is the Palace of such Princes of VVales, of the English blood, as haue come into this Country, to solace themselues among their people. Here was yong Edward he fift, at the death of his father: and here died Prince Arthur, eldest son to Henry 7^th, both being sent hi∣ther by their fathers to the same end, viz: by their presence to keep in order the vnquiet Welchmen. And certainely as the pre∣sence of the Prince was then a terror to the rebellious, so would it now be as great a comfort to this peaceable people.

What the reuenues of this principality are, I cannot say; yet we may boldly affirme that they are not very small, by these two circumstances, in the marriage of the Lady Catharine of Spaine, to our abouenamed Prince Arthur. For first her father Fernando, being one of the wariest Princes that euer were in Eu∣rope, giuing with her in Dowry 200000 Ducats; required for her iointer, the third part only of this principality, & of the Earl∣dome of Chester. And 2^ly after the death of Prince Arthur, the Nobles of the Realme perswaded Prince Henry, to take her to wife; that so great a treasure, as the yearely revenewe of her ioynture, might not be carried out of the kingdome.

The Armes of the Princes of Wales differ from those of Eng∣land, only by the addition of a labell of three points. But the proper and peculiar device, and which we commonly, though corruptly, call the Princes Armes; is a Coronet beautified with three Ostrich feathers, and inscribed round with Ich••dien, that is Iseru••: alluding to that of the Apostle, the he••re while hee is a child, differeth not from a servant. This Coronet was wonne by that valiant Prince, Edward the blacke Prince, at the battaile of Cressie, from Iohn King of Bohemia, who there wore it; & whō he there slew. Since which time it hath beene the cognisance of all our Princes.

I wil now shut vp my discourse of Wales with that testimo∣ny of the people, which Henry the 2^d vsed in a letter to Emanu∣el Emperour of Constantinople, The Welch nation is so aduente∣rous, that they dare encounter naked with armed men; readie to spend their bloud for their Country, and pawne their life for praise: and adding only this, that since their incorporating with the English, they haue shewed themselues most loyall, hearty, and affectionate subiects of the State.

There are in Wales,

• ...Bishops 4
• ...Earles 4.
• ...Barons.

THE BORDERS.

BEfore we come into Scotland, wee must of necessity passe through that batable ground, lying betweene both king∣domes,

called THE BORDERS: the inhabitants wherereof are a kinde of military men, subtile, nimble, & by reason of their often skirmishes well experienced, and aduenturous. Once the English border extended as farre as vnto Edenborough, East; and to Sterling, West: nigh vnto which last towne, there was ouer the Friths of Dunbritton, a bridge built; and in a crosse thereon standing, there was written this pasport,

I am free march as passengers may kenne; To Scots, to Brittans, and to Englishmen.

But when England groaned vnder the burden of the Danish op∣pression, the Scots well husbanded that aduantage; and not on∣ly enlarged their border to the Tweede; but also tooke into their hands, Cumberland, Northumberland, and Westmorland. The Norman Kings againe recouered these Prouinces, making the Borders of both kingdomes to bee Tweede, East; the Solway, West; and the Cheviot hills in the midst. Of any great warres made on these borders, or any particular officers appointed for the defence of them, I finde no mention till the time of Edward the first; who taking aduantage on the Scots disagreements, a∣bout the successour of Alexander the third; hoped to bring the Country vnder the obedience of England. This quarrell be∣tweene the two nations he began, but could not end; the wars surviuing the author. So that what Velleius saith of the Romans and Carthaginians, I may as well say of the Scots and English: for almost three hundred yeares together, aut bellum inter eos populos, aut belli praeparatio, aut infi••a pax fuit. In most of these conflicts the Scots had the worst, so that Daniel in his history seemeth to maruell how this corner of the Ile could breed so many, had it bred nothing but men, as were slaine in these wars: yet in the raigne of Edward the 2^d, the Scots (hauing thrice de∣feated that vnhappy Prince) became so terrible vnto the Eng∣lish Borderers, that an hundred of them would fly from three Scots. It is a custome among the Turkes not to beleeue a Chri∣stian or a Iew complaining against a Turk••, except the•• occusa∣tion be confirmed by the testimony of some Turke also: which seldom hapning is not the least cause why so litle iustice is there done the Christians. In like manner it is the law of these Borde∣rers

neuer to beleeue any Scot complainining against an Eng∣lishman, vnlesse some other Englishman will witnesse for him; & so on the other side: Ex iure quodam inter limitaneos rat•• (saith Camden in his Elizab.) nullus ni••i Scotus in Scotū, nullus nifi An∣glus in Anglum, testis admittitur. This custome making void in this fashion al kinds of accusations, was one of the greatest cau∣ses of the insolencies on both sides committed. Besides t••ere were diuers here liuing, which acknowledged neither King: but sometimes were Scots, sometimes English, as their present crimes and necessities required protection or pardon. To keepe in this people, and secure the Borders, there were in each King∣dome three officers appointed called the Lords wardens of the Marches: one being placed ouer the East, the other ouer the West, the third ouer the middle borders. In England the Warden of the East Marches had his seat at Berwicke (a towne of great strength, and which for the conveniency of its situation, was the first thing which the English tooke care to defend, and the Scots to surprise) of which he was also gouernour. The Warden of the West Marches, had his seate in Carlile, which Henry the 8^th for that cause well fortified. The Warden of the middle Mar∣ches had no set place of residence, but was sometimes in one place, sometimes in another, according as occasions required. But Imperij medium est, terminus ante fuit, by the blessed marri∣age of the kingdomes, that being now the middle of one, which was then the bounds of two Empires: these officers, and the cause of them, the warres, are quite extinct.

SCOTLAND.

SCOTLAND is the Northerne part of Brittaine, & separa∣ted from England by the riuers Tweed, and Solway; and the Cheuiot hils extending from the one to the other. It is in length (according to Polidor) 480 miles, but of no great breadth; there being no place distant from the Seas 60 miles; and the Coun∣try ending like the sharpe point of a wedge.

There is in all o•• most of our Brittish Maps, a great ouersight committed, which I could wish were reformed: for whereas

Scotland is by the best iudgements reckned to be 160 longer then England; England is in these Mappes made well nigh 100 miles longer then Scotland.

The denomination is taken, not as fabulous antiquaries think from Scota daughter to an Aegyptian Pharaoh; but from the Scoti, Scy••t••, or Scythi, a people of Germanie, ouer whose Nor∣therne bounds the name of Scythia did once extend. These first ce••zed on a part of Spaine, next on Ireland, & Anno 424, on the West of this Country. More of this theame may bee read in M. Camden, who most iudiciously confuteth the absurd fables, and groundeth his relations vpon more then probable truths.

The Country is diuided into the Highland and the Lowland. The people of the former are either liuing on the Westerne cō∣tinent of Scotland, and haue some smacke of ciuility; or in the Out-Iles, which (as his Maiestie hath in his Bas: Doron) are all vtterly barbarous, and are no waies to be reduced to ciuility, but by planting Colonies of the more in-land & orderly Scots amongst them. The Lowlanders bordering on the East are of the like ingenious dispositions and language, almost with the English. They are the ofspring of the Saxons, as euidently doth appeare, 1 by their behauiour; 2 their language; and thirdly by the testimony of the Highlanders (who are the true Scots, and speake the Irish tongue) who call both the Lowlanders, and the English, Saxons. And very probable it is (for so much I haue heard a judicious Gentleman of this nation affirme) the Scots & Saxons invading this Iland nigh at the same time; that the Sax∣ons might seaze vpon the Easterne parts, confronting their coū∣try; as that the Scots did possesse the Westerne side, which lay next vnto Ireland and the Westerne Ilands, from whence they first came into Brittaine.

Scotland is farre more barren then England. The chiefe com∣modities are course cloathes, Freezes, Fish, Hides, Lead-oare, &c.

The Gospell was first preached here by Palladius, An^o 431: they now follow the reformation begun by Luther, and secon∣ded or perfected by Zuinglius and Caluin.

The people had not long since one barbarous custome:

which was, if any two were displeased, they expected no law; but bang'd it out brauely, one & his kindred, against the other and his, and thought the King much in their common, if they granted him at a certaine day to keepe the peace. This fighting they call their Feides▪ a word so barbarous, that were it to bee expressed in Latine, or French, it must be by circumlocution. These deadly feids, his Maiestie in his most excellent Basilicon Doron, aduiseth his sonne to redresse with all care possible; but God hath giuen him a long life, to see it in his owne daies reme∣died▪ wherein he hath gotten a greater victory ouer that peo∣ple, then euer any forraigne Prince, or any of his predecessours: an act indeed truely royall, and worthy himselfe. An other cu∣stome they once had of that nature, that the like hath hardly beene in Christendome; which tooke beginning as the Scottish historians affirme, in the raigne of Ewen the 3^d, who is the fif∣teenth King in their Catalogue, after the first Fergus. This Ewen being a Prince much addicted, or rather wholy giuen ouer vn∣to lasciuiousnesse; made a law that himselfe and his successours should haue the maidenhead or first nights lodging with euery woman, whose husband held land immediatly from the crown: and the Lords & Gentlemen of all them, whose husbands were their tenants or homagers. This was it seemes the Knights ser∣vice, which men held their estates by; & continued till the daies of Malcolme Comnor, who at the request of his wife Margaret (she was the sister of Edgar Etheling) abolished this law: ordai∣ning that the tenants by way of commutation, should pay vn∣to their Lords a marke in mony, which tribute the historians say is yet in force. It was called Marcheta mul••eris: but whe∣ther from Mar••, a horse in the old Gall••que, (implying the ob∣scene signification of Equitare) as M. Selden thinkes: or Marca the summe of mony by which it was afterward redeemed I cā∣not determine.

The principall riuers are 1 Forthea. 2 Clada. and 3 Tay, all nauigable. The famous or miraculous things rather of this coū∣trey, are 1 the Lake of Mirton; part of whose waters doe con∣geale in winter, part of them not: 2^ly the Lake of Len••ox 24 miles round, in which are 30 Ilands, one of which is driuen to

and fro in every tempest. 3^ly the deafestone 12 foot high, & 33 cubi••s thicke; of this rare quality, that a musket shot off on the one side, cannot be heard by a man, standing on the other.

The Ancients were first the Gadeni, containing Tiuidale, Tivedale, Mer••h, and Lothien. 2^ly the Selgovae of Lidisdale, Eus∣dale, Eskdale, Anansdale, and Nidisdale. 3^l• The Novantes, of Gallowa••e, Carrect, K••le, and Cunningham. 4^ly The Damnij of Clu••dsdale, Stri••eling, M••nteth, and F••fe. 5^ly The Caledonij, of S••ratherne, Argile, Cantire, Albanie, Lorne, Perth, and Anguis. 6^ly The Vernines of Mernis, and Mar. 7^ly The Talzali of Bu∣quh••. 8^ly The Vacomagi, of Loquabre and Murray. 9^ly Cantae of Rosse and Sutherland. 10^ly The Catine of Cathnes. And last∣ly the Cornubij of Strathnaverne, the farthest Country North∣wa••d of all Brittaine.

These Provinces are diuided 1 into diuers Sherifdomes, which be••ng hereditary, are a great hinderance to the execution of iu∣stice, so that there is no way to remedy this mischiefe, so spee∣ding, as when they are escheated, to dispose of them according to the laudable custome of England. 2^ly Into 13 Dioceses of Ecc••esiasticall gouernment, which diuision was made by Mal∣come the third Anno 1070. the Bishops before exercising their ••unctions, in what place soeuer they came. Archbishops they had none till the yeare 1478; the Bishops of Yorke being be∣fore the Metropolitans of Scotland.

The greatest friends of the Scots were the French, to whom the Scots shewed themselues so faithfull, that the French King committeth the defence of his person, to a selected number of Scottish Gentlemen: and so valiant, that they haue much hinde∣red the English victories in France. And certainely the French feeling the ••mart of the English puissance alone, haue continual∣ly heart••ed the Scots in their attempts against England; & hin∣dred all meane•• of making vnion betweene them: as appeared when they broke the match agreed on, between our Edward the sixt, and Mary the young Queene of Scotland; but now this great matter is happily effected. Their greatest enimy was the English, who ouercame them in many battailes, ceazed on the kingdome, and had longer kept it, if the mountaines and vnac∣cessible

woods had not beene more true to the Scots, then their owne valour: for so much his Maiestie seemeth to intimate in his speech at Whiteh••ll 1607. And though (saith he) the Scot••es haue had the honour and good fortune neuer to be conquered; yet were they never but on the defensiue side, and may in part thanke their hills and inaccessible passages, that saued them frō an vtter ouerthrowe, at the hands of all them that euer preten∣ded to conquer them. But

I am cuncti gens vna sumus, sic simu•• in aevum, One only nation now are we, And let vs so for euer be.

The chiefe Citties are Edenburgh, of old called Castrum A∣latum in Lothien, where is the Kings pallace, and the Court of iustice. It consisteth chiefly of one street, extending in length one mile; into which runne many petty lanes: so that the whole compasse may be well nigh 3 miles. It formerly belonged to the English, from whom oppressed with the Danish tyrannies, the Scots tooke it, Anno 960. 2 Glasco in Cluidsdale, an Arch∣bishops See; & an Vniuersity, founded 1554▪ by Bishop Turn∣bull, 3 S. Andrewes in Fife, honoured with the same preroga∣tiues. It is called in Latine Fanum R••guli, and tooke both this and the English name on this occasion. The bones of S. Andrew the Apostle, were translated from Patra in Morea, where hee did suffer martyrdome, vnto Constantinople: from whence they were brought hither by Albat••u Regulus a Monke, Anno 378. He built ouer them a monastery, which after grew to be a Cit∣ty; called in memory of the founder Fanum Reguli; in memo∣ry of the Saint, S▪ Andrew. The Bishop hereof is the Metro∣politan of all Scotland. 4 Sterling (or Striueling) in the hun∣dred so called; neere vnto which hapned the most notable dis∣comfiture, that euer the Scots gaue the English: who besides ma¦ny Lords, and 700 Knights and Gentlemen of note, lost, as the Scottish writers say, 50000 of the common sort (ours acknow∣ledge 10000 only) the King himselfe (who then was Edward the 2^d) being faigne to sly for his life. Some Scottish writers affirme the purer siluer which we call Sterling mony, to haue bin h••re coined. Wee may as well say that all our Siluer bullion,

comes from Bullion in France. The truth is, that that denomina∣tion came from the Germans, of their easterly dwelling, tearm∣ed by vs Easterlings: whom King Iohn first drew into England, to refine and purifie our siluer. 5 Aberdon in Marr. 6 Dond•••• in Ang••is. 7 Perth, or S. Iohns towne.

This kingdome contained once two populous nations; Scots and Picts What the former were hath already beene said; the latter (to omit the confutation of them who hold them to bee descended from the Agathirsi, of Scythia) were very Brittaines: who when the Roman Eagle had with her blacke wings dark∣ned the South part of the Iland; fled into the Northerne pa••ts, as preferring penurious liberty before fetters of gold. These men vsing the ancient custome of painting their bodies, after their Countrymen had conformed themselue•• to more ciuill courses: were by the Romans called Picti. they long swaied here alone, till the yeare 424; in which the Scots now growne populous, did first set footing in Brittaine: with whom at their first arriuall, they contracted an offensiue and defensiue league, against the Brittaines; whom on all sides they most miserably tortured. It hapned at the last that Achaius married Fergusia, sister to Hungust King of the Picts; by her he had issue Alpine: who after the death of Hungust dying without issue, was in the iudgement of the Scots, to succeed in the Pictish Kingdome. But the Picts alleaging a law of not admitting Aliens to the crown, chose one Ferereth for their king; with whom A••pine warring, was after many victorious exploits slaine. This quarrell thus begunne, was maintained by their successours, till after many bloudy victories, and ouerthrowes on both sides; Kenneth K. of the Scots vanquished Donsken King of the Picts, and extin∣guished not only their kingdome, but their very name: (vnlesse we will beleeue that some of them did fly into France, & there forsooth vanquished, and inhabited the Countries called now Pictavia and Picardie.) From this Kenneth the first Monarch of all Scotland, we will beginne our Catalogue; leauing out that rabble of Kings mentioned by Hector Boetius, in his hist••ry of this kingdome and nation. Neither shall I herein I hope offend the more iudicious sort of the Scottish nation, especially since I

deale no more vnkindly with their Scota, and her successours; then I haue done already with our own Brutus, & his. The first Scottish King that setled himselfe in the North of Brittaine, is according to the aboue-named Hector Boëtius, one Fergus; which in the time that Coyle gouerned the Brittans, came, for∣sooth, into these parts out of Ireland. From him vnto Eugenius, we haue the names of 39 kings in a continued succession; which Eugenius, together with his whole nation, is said to haue beene expelled the Iland, by a ioynt confederacie of the Romans, Bri∣t••ns, and Picts. Twenty & seuen yeares after the death of this Eugenius, they were reduced againe into their possession here, by the valour and conduct of one Fergus the 2^d of that name. To this Fergus I referre the beginning of the Scottish kingdome in Brittaine, holding the stories of the former 39 Kings, to bee fabulous and vaine: neither want I probable coniecture for this assertion; this expedition of Fergus into Brittaine, being placed in the 424 yeare of Christ, at what time the best writers hold the Scots to haue first seated themselues in this Iland. The king of chiefe note betweene this Fergus, and Kenneth the first Monarch of all Scotland; was Achaius: who contracted the of∣fensiue and defensiue league with Charles the great, betweene the kingdomes of France and Scotland. The conditions where∣of were. 1 Let this league betweene the two kingdomes indure for ever. 2 Let the enimies vnto one be reputed and handled as the enimies of the other. 3 If the Saxons, or Englishmen invade France, the Scots shall send thither such numbers of Souldiers, as shall be desired: the French King defraying the charges. 4 If the English invade Scotland, the King of France shall at his own charges, send competent assistance vnto the King of Scotland. Neuer was there any league, which was either more faithfully obserued or longer continued, then this betweene these two kingdomes: The Scots on all occasions so readily assisting the French, that it grew to a prouerb, or by word, he that will France winne must with Scotland first beginne.

Now before I come vnto Kenneth, I will in this place relate the story of Machbed, one of his successours: a history then which for variety of action, or strangenesse of euent, I neuer

met with any more pleasing. The story in briefe is thus D••ncan King of Scotland, had two principall men whom he employed in all matters of importance; Machbed and Banquho. These two travelling together through a forrest were mette by three Fairies, or Witches (Weirds the Scots call them) whereof the first making obeisance vnto Machbed, saluted him Thane (a title vn∣to which that of Earle afterward succeeded) of Glammis, the se∣cond, Thane of Cawder. and the third, King of Scotland. This is vnequall dealing said Banquho, to giue my friend all the honors and none vnto me: to whom one of the Weirds made answere, that he indeed should not be King, but out of his loynes should come a race of kings that should for euer rule Scotland. And ha∣ving thus said they all suddenly vanished. Vpon their arriuall to the Court, Machbed was immediatly created Thane of Glam¦mis; and not long after, some new seruice of his requiring new recompence, he was honoured with the title of Thane of Caw∣der. Seeing then how happily the prediction of the three Weirds fell out in the two former; hee resolued not to bee wanting to himselfe in fulfilling the third; and therefore first hee killed the King, and after by reason of his command among the Souldiers and common people, he succeeded in his throne. Being scarce warme in his seat, he called to minde the prediction giuen to his companion Banquho, whom herevpon suspecting as his sup∣planter he caused to be killed, together with his whole kindred, Fleance his son onely with much difficulty escaping into Wales. Freed now from this feare, he built Dunsinane Castle making it his ordinary seat: and afterward on new feares consulting with certaine wizards about his future estate; was by one told that he should neuer bee ouercome till Bernane wood (which was some few miles distant) did come to Dunsinane Castle: and by the other that he neuer should be slaine by any man borne of a woman. Secure then as he thought, he omitted no kinde of li∣bidiuousnesse or cruelty for the space of 18 yeares, for so long he raigned, or to say better, tyrannized. Mackduffe gouernour of Fife, ioyning to himselfe some fewe Patriots, which had not yet felt the tyrants sword; priuily met one night at Bernane wood, and early in the morning marched, euery man bearing a

bough in his hand the better to keepe them from discouery; to∣ward Dunsinane Castl••; which they presently tooke by s••ala∣doe. Machbed escaping, was pursued, ouertaken, and vrged to fight by Mackduffe; to whom the tyrant halfe in scorne repli∣ed▪ that ••n v••ine he attempted his death: for it was his destinie neuer to b•• slaine by any man borne of a woman. Now then is thy fatall houre come, said Mackduffe, for I was neuer borne of a woman, but violently cut out of my mothers belly, she dying before her deliuery: which words so danted the tyrant, though otherwise a man of good performance, that he was easily slaine; and Malcolme Conmor the true heire of the Crowne, seated in the throne. In the meane time Fleance so thriued in Wales that he fell in loue with the Welch Princes daughter, and on her be∣gat a sonne named Walter. This Walter flying Wales for a mur∣ther, was entertained in Scotland, and his descent once knowne, he was preferred to be Steward vnto King Edgar, from which office the name of Steward became as the sir-name of all his po∣sterity. From this Walter descended that Robert Steward, who was after in right of his wife, King of Scotland; since which time there haue been successiuely nine Soueraignes of this name in Scotland. But it is now high time (the prophecies being ful∣filled, and my story finished) to attend King Kenneth, & his suc∣cessours.

The Kings of all Scotland.

839

1 Kenneth 17.

856

2 Danald 6.

862

3 Constantine 13.

875

4 Ethus 15.

890

5 Donald. II. 13.

903

6 Cons••an••ine II. 30.

933

7 Malcolmne, 16.

949

8 Ingulph 12.

961

9 Duffe.

10 Kenneth II. 33

961

9 Duffe.

10 Kenneth II. 33

994

11 Constantine III. 10.

1004

12 Malcolme II. 30.

1034

13 Duncan 6.

1040

14 Machbed 18.

1057

15 Malcolme III. 39.

1096

16 Donald Bane 2.

1098

17 Edgar 9.

1107

18 Alexand. ••he fierce

1124

19 David 29.

1153

20 Malcolme IV. 12.

1166

21 William 49.

1213

22 Alexander II. 38.

1250

23 Alexander III. 37. After the death of this king be¦gan that tedious and bloodie warre for the kingdome of

1300

24 Iohn Baliol an Englishman; but forgetfull both of English birth and English curtesies, hee inuaded the king∣dome of England in hostile manner, and was taken priso∣ner, 6.

1036

25 Robert Bruce husband to the second sister, succee∣ded by the generall consent of the Scots; but hee being dead, our Edward the third setled S. Ed. Baliol in the king∣dome. 24.

1332

26 Edw. Baliol sonne to Iohn Baliol, was reiected by the Scots for adhering too closely to our Edward; who therefore harried Scotland with fire and sword. 10.

1342

27 Dauid Bruce seated by the Scots, was an vtter ene∣my to the English; and inuading England when Edward the third was at the seige of Calice: he was taken prisoner by Queene Philip, 29.

1371

28 Robert Steward King of the Scots, in right of his wife being eldest sister to the last King, was descended from the ancient Princes of Wales, thereby restoring the Brittish blood vnto the Scottish throne, 19.

1390

29 Robert III. 16.

1406

30 Iames taken prisoner by our Henry the fourth, as he was going to the Court of France. In his absence Robert Duke of Albanie gouerned Scotland 18 yeares; and this King being inlarged by our Henry the fift, raigned 24 yeares more.

1448

31 Iames II, 14.

1462

32 Iames III. 29.

1491

33 Iames IV. hee was married vnto Margaret, eldest daughter to Henry the seauenth; yet he against the peace,

1514

34 Iames V. This man inheriting his Fathers hatred a∣gainst the English, inuaded their borders in the yeare 1542 and was met by the Lord Wharton, then Warden of the West Marches. The battailes being ready to ioyne, one S^• Oliuer Sincleer the Kings fauorite, though otherwise of meane paren••age, was by the Kings directions proclai∣med Generall: which the Scottish Nobility tooke with such indignation, that they threw downe their weapons, and suffered themselues to be taken prisoners, there be∣ing not one man slaine on either side. The principall pri∣soners were the Earles of Glencarne and Cassiles, the Ba∣rons Maxwell, Oliphant, Somervell, Flemming, with diuers others; besides many of the Gentry. He raigned 28 yeares

1542

35 Mary, an vnfortunate Princesse, was first married to Francis the second of France, by whom hauing no issue she was remarried to Henry L. Darnly.

1567

36 IAMES the VI, sonne to Mary Queene of Scotland and Henry L. Darnly, was crowned King before the death of his mother: he tooke to wife Anne daughter vnto Christierne King of Danemarke; and was called to the Crowne of England after the death of Queen Elizabeth, vpō the 24 of March 1603 Here can I not o••it the prudent foresight of Henry the seuenth who hauing two daughters to marry, bestowed the elder on the King of Scotland, and the younger on the King of France; that if his owne issue male should faile, and a Prince of ano∣ther nation must inherit England; then Scotland as the lesser kingdome should follow and depend vpon England; and not Engl••nd wait on Fra••ce, as on the greater. Neither will I here passe ouer the prophecy, attributed in the Polychronicon, vnto an holy Anchoret that liued in King Egelred his time, which is this▪ English men for that they wonneth them to drunkennesse, to treason, and ••o rechlessenesse of Gods house; first by Danes, & then

• by Normans, and the third time by Scots, whom they holden least worth of all, they shallen be ouercome. Then the world shall bee vn∣stable, and so diverse & variable, that the vnstablenes of thoughts shall be betokened by manny manner diversity of cloathing. Cer∣tainely by this happy vnion of the kingdomes is this prediction accomplished; the circumstances of time so patly agreeing, and the Scots neuer subduing England, but by this blessed victory.

The principall order of Knighthood in this kingdome is of S. Andrew, instituted by Hung••us King of the Picts, to hearten his subiects against Athelstane King of England. The Knights weare about their necks a coller interlaced with Thistles, with the picture of S. Andrew pendant to it. It tooke this name be∣cause after the battaile, Hungius & his Souldiers went all bare∣foot to S. Andrew; and there vowed that they and all their po∣sterity, would thenceforth vse his Crosse as their ensigne, when soeuer they tooke in hand any warlike expedition. The word is Nemo me impune lacessit.

The reuenewes of this Crowne Boterus writeth to be not a∣boue 100000 Crownes; and though they were farre more, yet certainely not comparable to those of England: here being no commodity in this kingdome to allure strangers to traffique; 2^ly, The Country it selfe being barren. & 3^ly, Many of the sub∣iects, those especially of the Westerne parts, and out Iles, so vn∣wildy, that they cannot be very beneficiall to the treasurie.

The Armes are Sol, a lyon rampant Mars, within a double tressure counterflowred. This tressure counterflowred was added to the Lyon by Achaius King of Scotland, at what time he con∣tracted the perpetuall league with France; signifying (saith H••∣ctor Boëtius) Francorum opibus leonem exinde esse muni••••dum.

Here are in Scotland. Vniuersities 4.

• ...1 Edenburgh.
• ...2 Glasco.
• 3 S. Andrewes.
• ...4 Aberdon.

• ...Archbishops 2
• ...Duke 1
• ...Earles
• ...Bishops 11.
• ...Marquesses.
• ...Vicounts.
• ...Barons.

IRELAND.

* 1.783IRELAND environed on all sides with the Sea, standeth West of Brittaine; next vnto which, it is the biggest Iland of Europe, containing in length 400, and in bredth 200 miles. It is situate vnder the 10^th and 12^th Climates, the longest day being 16 hou••es and more.

* 1.784The Iland hath by some bin tearmed Scotia, because the Scotti comming from Spaine, dwelt there. The most vsuall name amongst old writers, is Iernia; the moderne, Hibernia; the En∣glish, Ireland; & though some frame a wrested Etymologie frō Iberus a Spanish Captaine, some from Irnalph a Duke hereof, & others ab Hyberno aëre, the winter-like and cold aire; yet cer∣tainly the name proceedeth from Erinland, which in their old language signifieth a westerne land.

Their own Chronicles, or Fables rather, tel vs, how Caesarea, Noahs Neece, inhabited here before the Floud; and how 300 yeares after the Floud, it was subdued by Bartholanus a Scy∣thian, who ouercame here I know not what Giants. Afterward Nemethus an other Scythian Prince, and Delus a Gracian, came hither; and last of all Gaothel, with his wife S••ota, one of the Pharaohs daughters, who must needs name this Iland Scotia. Not to honour such fopperies with a confutation, doubtlesly the first inhabitants of this Iland came out of Brittaine. For Brittaine is the ••ighest Country vnto it, and so had a more speedy wastage hither; secondly, the ancient Writers call this Iland, a Brittish Iland; and thirdly, Tacitus giueth vs of this Country this verdict, Solum, coelum{que}, cultus & ingenia homi∣••um, ha••d multùm à Britannia differunt; the habits and disposi∣tion of the people were not much vnlike the Brittaines.

The people are generally strong and nimble of body, haugh∣tie of heart, carelesse of their liues, patient of cold & hunger, im∣placable in enmity, constant in loue, light of beliefe, greedy of glory; and in a word, if they be bad, you shall no-where finde worse; if they be good, you shall hardly meet with better. But more particularly both men and women within the Pal••, and

such places where the English discipline is heartily embraced, are conformable to ciuility; the Kernes (for by that name they call the wilde Irish) extreamely barbarous; not behauing them∣selues as Christians, scarcely as men.

They vse the Irish language, spoken also in the West of Scot∣land, and the Hebrides or westerne Ilands. They receiued the Christian faith by the preaching of S. Patricke, Anno 335. At this present, the more ciuill sort follow the reformation accor∣ding to the Church of England; but the Kernes either adhere to the Pope, or to their own superstitious fancies.

The soyle of it selfe is abundantly fruitfull, as may be seen in such places, where the industry of man playeth the midwife with the earth, in helping her to bring forth; but on the contra∣ry, where agriculture, and laborious manuring of the ground is deficient, there also the fruits of the earth are not, and cannot be abundant.

Famous hath this Country bin in former times for the piety and religious liues of the Monkes; amongst whom I cannot but remember Columban, and of him this memorable apothegme: He being offered many faire preferments to leaue his Country, replyed, It becommeth not them to embrace other mens riches, that for Christs sake had forsaken their owne. But now I should sooner find pietie amongst the Cannibals of America, then the Kernes of Ireland.

Amongst other prerogatiues of this Iland, this is one, that it breedeth no venemous serpent; neither will any liue here, brought from other Regions. Hence of her selfe she thus speaketh,

Illa ego sum Graijs Glacialis Hibernia dicta, Cui Deus & melior rerum nascentium origo. Ius commune dedit, cum Creta altrice Tonantis, Angues ne nostris diffundant sibila in oris. I am that Iland, which in times of old The Greekes did call Hibernia y••••e-cold: Secur'd by God and Nature from this feare, Which gift was giuen to Crete Ioves mother deare, That poisonous snakes should neuer here be bred,

Or dare to hisse or hurtfull venome shed.

The other miraculous things in Ireland are, 1 all the breed of it, (except women and Gray-hounds) are lesser then in England.* 1.785 2^ly, there is a lake aboue Armach, into which if one thrust a peece of wood, he shall find that part which remaineth in the mud, converted to iron; & that which continueth in the water, turned to a whet-stone: which, if those reports be false, is wor∣thily deserued of their first authors. Thirdly, the Kine will yeeld no milke, vnlesse their calues are by them, or their calues skinnes stuffed with hey or straw.

* 1.786The state of the Clergie hath bin little beholding to fortune: In former times some of the Bishops had no more revenewes then the pasture of two milch Kine: and now the violent sto∣macks of Impropriatours, haue so farre deuoured that which our Ancestours consecrated to religious vses, as the glory of God, and the maintenance of his Ministers: that in the whole Pro∣uince of Connaght, the stipend of the incumbent is not aboue 40 shillings, in some places but 15 shillings. So that the Irish must needs be better fed then taught; for ad tenuitatem beneficiorum necessariò sequitur ignorantia sacerdotum; and the poore Vicars plea deserueth to be heard, their case pittied, their estate amen∣ded▪

The chiefe riuers are 1 Shennin or Sinei, which beginning in Vlster, runneth the course of 200 miles, to the Verginian Sea, & is nauigable 60 miles. 2 The Slane. 3 Awiduff, called by the En∣glish, Blackwater. 4 Showre. These and the other riuers of princi∣pall note, take along with you, according as I find them regi∣stred by that excellent Poet M. Spencer, in his Canto of the ma∣riage of Thames and Medwaie,

There was the Liffie rowling down the lea, The sandi•• Slane, the stonie Aubrian, The spacious Shenin spreading like a sea, The pleasant Boyne, the fishie-fruitfull Banne, Swift Awiduffe, which of the Englishman Is call'd Blackwater; and the Liffar deepe, Sad Trowis that once his people ouer-runne, Strong Allo tumbling from Slewtogher steepe,

And Mulla mine, whose waues I whilome taught to weep.

There also was the wide embayed Mayre, The pleasant Bandon crown'd with many a wood, The spreading Lee that like an Iland faire, Encloseth Corke with his diuided floud; And balefull Oure, late stain'd with English bloud: With many more, &c,

The principall lakes (of which this Iland is full) are Lough Earne, Lough Foyle, and Lough Corbes, in length 20, in bredth 4 miles, in which are 300 Ilets abundant in Pine-trees.

Ireland is diuided into 5 Prouinces, which formerly were Kingdomes, viz:

• 1 MVNSTER hath on the East Lemster, on the West and South the Sea, and on the North Connaght: It is diuided into the Counties of Kerrie, Waterford, Desmond, Corke, Tiperarie, & Holy Crosse. The chiefe Cities are, 1 Limericke on the banks of Shennin. 2 Corke. 3 Kinsall, which was fortified in the last Irish troubles by Don Iohn d' Aquila, and a Spanish Garrison, and 4 Waterford on the Shoure.
• 2 CONNAGHT hath on the East Meth, on the West the Sea, on the North Vlster, on the South Mounster. It is diuided into the Counties of Mato, Twomond, Galway, Slego, Rosco∣man, and Letrim, this last belonging once to the O Rorkes. The chiefe Cities are 1 Bunratti. 2 Gallway, the third City of Ireland for fairnesse and largenesse.
• 3 VLSTER hath on the South Meth and Connaght, on all other parts, the Sea. It is diuided into the Countries of Louth, Canan, Fermanagh, Doun, Monagham, Armach, Antrim, Tir∣connel, Colran, and Tir Oen, whose rebellious Earles haue bin so long traitours to England, and disturbers of the Ilands quiet. The chiefe Cities are 1 Dundalke in Louth. 2 Dungannon, the residence of the great Onecles. 3 Arma••th, the seat of an Arch∣bishop, one of whom is famous for writing against the liues of the Roman Cleargy. 4 Dongall in Tir Connell; & a London Der∣rie, built and peopled by the Citizens of London.
• 4 METH hath on the East the Sea, on the West Conaght, on

• the North Vlster, and on the West Lemster. It is diuided into the Counties of East-Meth, West-Meth, & Long-ford. The chief townes of it are 1 Kellye. 2. Trim. and 3 Tredagh.
• 5 LEMSTER hath on the East and South the Sea, on the West Conaght, on the North Meth. It is diuided into the Counties of Kilkennie, Caterlogh, Kildare, Kings Countie, or Ophalie, Queenes Countie or Lease, W••isbford, and Dublin, The chiefe Townes are 1 Mary Bourg in Lease. 2 Philips town in Ophali••. 9 Kildare, one of whose Earles was complained of to Henry the eight, and when his aduersary concluded his inve∣ctiue, with, Finally all Ireland cannot rule this Earle; the King replyed, then shall this Earle rule all Ireland; and so for his ••ests sake he made him deputy. 4 Dublin seated on the L••ffie, is the Metropolis of Ireland, the residence of the Lord Deputy, the See of an Archbishop, and an Vniuersity. It was built by Harald Harfager, the first King of Norwey, and after the English con∣quest, was peopled by a Colony of our Bristoll men.

The whole number of Counties in Ireland is 32, in euery of which is a Sheriffe, and diuers Iustices of peace, as in England. They are gouerned after the Lawes of England: and formerly their grieuances were referred to, and their Statutes enacted at our Parliaments; but now the Deputy hath power of assemble the States, and make what Lawes, or reforme what customes the necessity of the time requireth.

Ireland once was diuided into fiue several Kingdomes, & first suffered a forraine power vnder Turgesius and his Norwegians, who were soone rooted out by the policy of the petty king of Meth, who was the only Irish Prince in fauour with the tyrant. This king of Meth, (by name Omalaighlilen) had to daugh∣ter a woman of renowned beauty, whom Turgesius lusting af∣ter, demanded of her father to be his Concubine. The Methian Prince vnwilling to grant, yet daring not to deny this petition, or, to say better command, for such are tyrants petitions) made answere, that he had in his tuition besides his daughter, a beuie of most beautifull Virgins, out of which he should choose as many as he pleased for his priuate pleasures. Turgesius reioycing at this motion, desired him with all speed to effect this meeting.

But the King of Meth attiring in the habits of women, a com∣pany of yong Gentlemen, who durst for the common liberty, adventure their seuerall liues, conducted them into the tyrants bed-chamber. And they according to the directions giuen thē, when for that little modesties sake he had in him, he had com∣manded all his attendants to auoide the roome: assaulted him now ready for, and expecting more kind embraces; and left him dead in the place. The Methian King had by this time, acquain∣ted diuers of the better sort with his plot; all which vpon a signe giuen, rush into the palace, and put to death all the Nor∣wegians, and other attendants of this tyrant. After this the Roy∣tel••ts enioyed their former dominions, till the yeare 1172, in which Dermot Mac Morock king of Lemster, hauing forced the wife of Maurice O Rorke king of Meth, and being by him driuen out of his kingdome, came to the Court of England for succour. To this petition, Henry the second, then King, condes∣cended, sending him ayde vnder the leading of William Strong∣bow Earle of Penbrooke, who restored King Dermot, & brought a great part of the Iland vnder the English subiection. Iohn king of England was the first who was intituled the L. of Ireland, which stile was granted him by Pope Vrban the 3^d, who for the ornament of his royalty, sent him a Plume of Peacocke feathers, (and when Tir Oen stiled himselfe Defender of the Irish liberty, he was by the then Pope honoured with the like present.) The Kings of England retained this title of Lords til the yeare 1542, in which Henry the 8^th in an Irish Parliament, was declared K. of Ireland, as a name more ••acred, and repleat with Majestie, then that of Lord: at which time also he was declared to bee the supreame head vnder God of the Church of Ireland; and the people vtterly disclaymed all the pretended jurisdiction of the Popes of Rome. Since the first plantation there, of our English people, the Countrey haeh bin gouerned by a Vice-Roy (whom we vsually call the Lord Deputie) then whom there commeth no Vice-gerent in Europe more neere the Majesty and preroga∣tiue of a King. These Deputies notwithstanding the large extent of their commission, could neuer wholly subdue the Iland, or bring the people to any ciuill course of life: the fathers inflicting

a heauy curse on al their posterity, if euer they should sow corne, build houses, or learne the English tongue To this ind••sposition of the Irish themselues, let vs a•• the defects of the k••ngs o•• Eng∣land, & Irish Deputies in matter of ciuill policie, as I find them particularized by Sir Iohn Dauies, in his worthy & p••thy dis∣course of this subiect. I will only glean a few of them. First then, a barbarous coūtry is like a field ouer-grown with weed, which must first be well broken with the plough, and then immediat∣ly sowne with good and profitable seed: so must a wild and vn∣ciuill people be first broken and ploughed vp by warre, & then presently sowne with the seed of good lawes & discipline: lest the weedes reuiue in the one, and ill manners in the other. Here then was the first defects in our English Kings, not to tame and take down the stomack and pride of this people; though either ciuill or forreine warres perhaps occasioned this neglect: & al∣so of the Ir••sh Deputies, who at such times as the people vpon a smal•• discomfiture, were crest-falne, neglected the so keeping of them by seuerity of discipline. The 2^d ouer-sight concerneth particularly our kings, who gaue such large possessions and re∣galities vnto the first conquerours, that the people knew no au∣thority in a maner, aboue their immediate Lords. 3^ly The Laws of England were not indifferently communicated to all the I∣rishrie, but to some particular Families and Prouinces onely; whereby the rest of the people being in the condition of out∣lawes, or at the best of aliens, knew not how to behaue them∣selues as subiects: and this concerneth the Kings also. The 4^th defect was particularly in the deputies, who hauing made good and wholsom•• lawes against the barbarous customes of the common-people, and inhumane oppression of the Lords; neuer put them in execution: as if they had bin made rather for a ter∣rour, or a shew, then any intent of vse or benefit to the state. And to these foure may most of the rest be reduced.

In these termes of wildnes & non-subjection stood ••reland, vntil towards the end of the reign of Q. Eliza••eth, at what time began the rebellion of Tirone, who ingaged the greatest part of the Irishrie, both Lords and commons in that action; which en∣ding in the ouer-throw of that vngratefull rebell, not only ••ru∣shed

the ouer-much powerablenesse of the Irish Nobility; but made the finall and full conquest of the whole Nation. So true is it that Euery rebel••ion when it is surprest, doth make the Prince stronger, and the subiects weaker. Ireland thus broken & plough∣ed, that glorious Q••eene died, a Victor ouer all enemies; and lest the sowing of it vnto his Maiesty now reigning, who omit∣ted no part of a skilfull seedesman. First then there was an 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or Act of obliuion made, whereby all the offences against the Crowne were remitted, if by such a limited day the people would sue out their pardons: and by the same Act, all the I∣rishrie were manu-mitted from the servitude of their Lords, & receiued into the kings immediat protectiō. 2^ly the whole king∣dome was diuided into shires, & Iudges Itinerant appointed to circuit them; whereby it hath followed that the exactions of the Lords are layed aside, the behauiour of the people is nar∣rowly looked into, the passages before vnknowne vnto our Souldiers, are laide open by our vnder-Sheriffes and Bayliffes; and the common people seeing the bene••it and security they in∣ioy by the English Lawes, and loth to plead alwayes by an In∣terpreter, beginne to set their children to Schoole, for the lear∣ning of the English tongue. 3^ly, the Irish were not rooted out, as in the first plantation in Leimster, & the English only estated in their ••oomes: but were only remoued from the woods, bogs, & mountaines, into the plaine & open country; that being like wild trees transplanted, they might grow the milder, & beare the better fruit. And 4^ly, wheras there was before but one free∣holder in a whole country, which was the lord himself, the rest holding in villenage, and being subiect to the lords immeasu∣••able taxations; whereby they had no incouragement to build or plant. Now the lords estate was diuided into two parts, that which he held in demeane to himselfe, which was still left vnto him; and that which was in the hands of hi•• tenants, who had estates ••ade in their possessions according to the Common law of England, paying insteed of vncertain Irish taxations, cer∣tain English rents: wherby the people haue since set their minds vpon repairing their houses, and manuring their lands, to the great increase of the priuate and publique revenue.

Thus haue you seene Ireland, which before serued onely as a graue to burie our best men, and a gulse to swallow our grea∣test treasures; being gouerned neither as a country free nor con∣quer'd; brought in some hope by the prudence & policie of her present king & late Deputies, to proue an orderly Common∣wealth, ciuill in it selfe, profitable to be the Prince, and a good strength to the British Empire. For how way-faring men trauel without dāger, the ploughman walketh without feare, the laws ar•• administred in euery place alike, the men are drawne vnto villages, the woods and fastnesse left to beasts, and all reduced to that ciuility, as our fathers neuer saw, nor can we wel sample out of ancient historits.

The revenues of this kingdome are said by Walsingham, in the time of Edward the third, to haue beene yearely 40000 pounds; but his successours to this present age, haue scarce got so much as the keeping of it cost them; King Richard the 2^d being by the same Walsingham reported, to haue spent 30000 markes out of his own purse, ouer and aboue the money which he receiued there. Whether this Country were so profitable to Edward 3^d or not, I dare not determine: certain I am, that the revenues at this time are double what they were before; and more orderly payed into the Exchequer then euer: the custome∣house yeelding yearely no lesse then 30000 pounds.

The Armes of Ireland are B, an Irish harpe O, stringed A: which coat his now Maiestie to shew himselfe the first abso∣lute King of Ireland,* 1.787 did first marshall with the royall armes of England.

He•••• is one only Vniuersity, viz: Dublin.

• ...Archbishops 4
• ...Earles
• ...Bishops 17
• ...Vicounts
• ...Barons

THE LESSER ILANDS.

* 1.788THE LESSER ILANDS are the

• ...Orcades.
• ...Sorlinges.
• ...Hebrides.
• ...Sporades.

THE ORCADES.

THE ORCADES or Isles of Orkney, are in number 32, and are situate against the most Northerne Cape of Scot∣land, the chief of which is Pomonia, whose prime town is Kirk∣wall, honoured with a Bishops See, and strengthned with two castles. This Iland is well stoared with tinne and lead, and is at this day by the Inhabitants called Mainland. The second Iland of note is Hethy, called by Ptolomy, Ocetis. The people are (ac∣cording to Maginus) great drinkers, but no drunkards, biba∣cissimi sunt incolae, nunquam tamen inebriantur: they vse the Go∣thish language, which they deriue from the Norwegians, in whose possession they once were, and of whose qualities they still retaine some smacke. These Iles in Solinus time were not in∣habited, being ouer-grown with rushes; now they are in a mea∣sure populous and fertile; and were first discouered by Iulius Agricola, the first that euer sailed about Brittaine. In latter times they were possessed by the Normans or Norwegians, who held them till the yeare 1266: when Magnus King of Norwey surrendred them vp to Alexander King of Scotland; which surrendrie, some of the succeeding Kings did afterwards ratifie.

Two dayes sayling North of these Orcades, lieth Shetland, an Iland belonging to the Crown of Scotland; and is by many supposed to be the Thyle of the Ancients. For first it standeth in the 63 degrees of latitude, in which Ptolomie placeth Thyle: 2^ly it lyeth opposite to Bergen in Norwey, against which Pomponi∣us Mela hath seated it: and 3^ly Caspar Peucerus hath obserued, that this Shetland is by marriners called Thylensell; a name in which that of Thyle is apparantly couched. That I and was not Thyle (as most say) we shall anon shew you.

THE HEBRIDES.

The HEBRIDES or HEBVDE, or Westerne Ilands, be∣cause situate on the West side of Scotland, are in number 44: the chiefe of which are Ila 24 miles long, and 16 broad, plentifull in Wheat, Cattle, and Heards of Red-deere. 2 Iona, famous for the Sepulchers of the Scottish Kings, whose chiefe Town is S••∣dore. And 3 Mula, which is 25 miles bigger then the rest. The people both in language and behauiour resemble the Wild Irish,

and are called Redshankes; a people, as his Majestie in his Basili∣con Doron teacheth vs, allutterly rude, and without all shew of ciuility; such as permit not themselues to be gouerned by the Lawes, nor to be kept vnder by Discipline, legum severitate, & iudiciorum metu se illigari non patiuntur, saith M. Camden. These Ilands were also bought by Alexander the third, of Magnus King of Norwey.

THE SORLINGES.

These Ilands being called by the Belgians or Netherlanders SORLINGS; by the English, Silly; by Antonine in his Itinerary Sigdeles, by Solinus, Silures; and by some Greeke Writers He∣sperides, and Cassiterides: are situate ouer against the most We∣sterne Cape of Cornewall, from which they are distant 24 miles: They are in number 145, of which ten only are of any estima∣tion, viz: 1 Armath. 2 Agnes 3 Sampson. 4 Silly, the name-giuer (as it seemeth) vnto the rest. 5 Brefar, 6 Rusco. 7 S. Helens. 8 S. Martins. 9 Arthur, and 10 S. Maries, the chiefe of all the rest, as being eight miles in compasse, sufficiently fruitfull, & streng∣thened with a castle called Stella Maria, built by Queene Eli∣zabeth, and by her furnished with a garrison. These Ilands are well stored with Grasse, Graine, and Lead, which last from hence was first carried into Greece. Hither the Roman Empe∣rours banished condemned men to worke in the Mines. These Ilands were subdued to the English Crown by Athelstane.

THE SPORADES.

I call not these Ilands by this name, because they are memo∣rized in any Author, ancieut or moderne, by this name; but be∣cause being many,* 1.789 I know not in what generall name I may more fitly include them: the chiefe of which are 1 Man, 2 An∣glesey, 3 Iarsie, 4 Gernsie, 5 Wight.

1 MAN is situate iust ouer against the Southerne part of Cumberland, from which it is distant 25 miles, and was judged to belong to Brittaine rather then to Ireland, because it fostred venemous serpents brought hither out of Brittaine. It is in length 30 miles, in bredth 15 miles, and but 8 in some places. The people hate theft, and begging; they vse a language mixt of the Norvegian and Irish tongues. The soyle is abundant in

Flax, Hempe, Oates, Barley, and Wheat, with which they vse to supply the defects of Scotland, if not the Continent it selfe, yet questionlesse the Westerne Iles, which are a member of it. For thus writeth the Reuerend Father in God, Iohn Mericke, late Bishop of this Iland, in a letter to M. Camden, at such time as he was composing his most excellent Brittania. Our Iland (saith he) for cattle, for fish, and for corne, hath not onely sufficient for it selfe, but sendeth also good store into other Countries; now what Countries should need this supply (England and Ireland being afore-hand with such prouisions) except Scotland, or some members thereof, I see not. Venerable Bede numbred in it 300 Families, and now it is furnished with 17 Parish Churches. The chiefe Townes are 1 Balacuri, and 2 Russin or Castle-towne, the seat of a Bishop, who though he be vnder the Archbishop of Yorke, yet hath he no voice in the English Parliament. In this Iland is the hill Scea-full, where on a cleare day one may see England, Scotland, and Ireland: here also are bred the Bernacles or Soland Geese, of rotten wood falling into the water. This I∣land was taken from the Brittaines by the Scots, and from them regained by Edwin king of Northumberland; afterward the Norwegians seazed on it, from whom Alexander the third wre∣sted it: and about the yeare 1340. William Montacute Earle of Salisbury, descended from the Norwegian kings of Man, wonne it from the Scots, & sold it to the Lord Scroope; who being con∣demned of treason, Henry the fourth gaue it to Henry Percie Earle of Northumberland: but he also proouing false to his So∣ueraigne, it was giuen to the Stanlies; now Earles of Darbie.

2 ANGLESEY is counted a Shire of Wales, and bordereth on Carnarvonshire. It is in length 20, in bredth 17 miles, con∣taining in former times 360 villages and Townes, of which the chiefe are Beaumar••sh towards Wales, 2 Newburg, & 3 Aber∣fraw, on the South-side. This Iland for its abundant fertility in all things necessary to preserue the life of man, is called rhe Mo∣ther of Wales. It was once the seat of the Druides, first conque∣red by Suetonius Paulinus, & vnited to the English Crowne by the valour of Edward the first.

3 IARSEY is in compasse 30 miles, and sufficiently strong,

by reason of the dangerous Seas. It containeth 12 Townes or Villages, the chiefe being S. Hilarie, and S. Malo. The ground is plentifull in graine, and Sheep, most of them hauing 4 hornes; of whose wooll our true Iarsie Stockings are made. This C••sa∣rea or Iarsie, is ruled by a Gouernour appointed by the King of England, to whom are added as assistants 12 men, selected out of euery severall Parish.

4 GERNSEY (formerly Sarnia) is distant 20 miles from Iarsey, to whom it is farre inferiour in respect of fertility and largenesse; but more commodious because of her safe harbours. It containeth 10 Parishes, the chiefe being S. Peters. These I∣lands lye both nigh vnto Normandy and Brittaine; the people vse the French tongue, and are the only remainder of the English rights in France. In their Ecclesiasticall Discipline they follow the Church of Geneva, as most affected by their French Mini∣sters, and are both subiect to the Diocese of Winchester.

5 WIGHT is seuered from Hampshire by a little narrow, & dangerous straight of the Sea. It containeth 20 miles in length, and 12 in bredth; the soyle is very answerable to the husband∣mans expectation, the Sheepe beare delicate fine wooll, and the trees store of fruit. Here are 2 Parkes, and one Forrest, as also 36 Townes and Villages, the principall being Newport, Yarmouth, and Brading. The Iland is very strongly seated and strengthe∣ned. The South part toward France is vnaccessible, by reason of the steepy and ruggie rocks which there guard it; the North shoare toward Hampshire is flat and leuell, and for that cause fortified with three castles: viz: Yarmouth, the Cowes, and Sand∣head castle. In the midland there is Garesbrooke castle only, in which is prouision of armour for 5000 men; in euery village is a great piece of Ordinance: yet are not these external strengths so much auaileable, as the internall animosity of the inhabitants. It is subiected to the County of Southampton for her gouern∣ment, and was taken from the Brittaines by Wolphar King of Mercia. Of this Iland Henry the sixt crowned Henry Beau∣champ Earle of Warwicke, king; which title ended not long af∣ter in the death of this Beauchamp.

There are diuers other Ilands, as Dennie, Londay, & Chaldey

in the Severne Sea: Than••t and Sheppie neare Kent, Holyfarne, & Cockat Ilands on the confines of Northumberland; with many others, of which being of no account, I forbeare to make men∣tion.

Thus much of the Brittish Ilands.

OF THE NORTHERNE ILANDS.

THe NORTHERNE sea is by some called Mare Scythi∣cum; by Iuvenal, Oceanus Glacialis; by the Cimbrians in their tongue Marimorusa, that is, the dead sea; and by Tacitus, Mare Pigrum. The Tacitus best describeth it, & out of him I afford it you. Trans Suionas mare aliud pigrum, & prope immo∣tum quo &c. Beyond the Swethlanders there is another sea so slow, and almost immoueable, that many think it to be the bounds which compasse in the whole World.* 1.790 Some are per∣swade that the sound of the Sun is heard, as he riseth, out of this sea; and that many shapes of gods are seene, & the beames of his head Illuc us{que} (& fama vera) tantùm natura. At this sea (the report is credible) is the end of nature & the world. The principall Ilands dispersed in it are Groenland. 2 Island 3 Freez∣land 4 Nova Zemla. 5 Sir Hugh Willoughbies Iland.

1 GROENLAND is situate vnder the Northerne cold Zone, the ongest day in Summer being 3 moneths & a halfe: it is in length more then 600 miles. This Country ••is not yet suffici∣ently discouered, but generally knowne to abound in grasse, which nourisheth great store of cattle: & giueth aire to a peo∣ple dwelling in caues, and delighting in Necromancie. The chief Town is S. Thome, and Alba the next. In this Iland the Londo∣ners haue met with a good trade of fishing; and for that cause, further searching into it, and oftner frequenting it, haue giuen it the new name of King Iames his new land.

2 ISLAND is about 400 miles in length, a damnable cold Country, whence it seemes to take its name: The people hereof, (as some in Norway) vse dryed fish insteed of bread, the best commodity is their fish, which they exchange with forraine

Marchants for other things, of which they haue more vse, and lesse abundance. The Island Ling is famous all ouer Europe. The chiefe Townes are Hallen, and Seh••fholten, honoured with the seats of two Bishops In this Iland is the hill Hecklefo••t, vo∣miting flames of fire like Aetna of Sicily: of which also the blind Papists haue the same superstitious opinion; namely, that vn∣der them is Purgatory. This Iland is subiect vnto the Kings of Swethland, and is generally conceiued to be that Iland, called of old, Thyle, of which frequent mention is made in Poëts, as Tibi serv••at ultima Thyle, in Virgil: nec sit terris ultima Thyle, in Se∣neca. The reason which perswadeth them to this conjecture, is, because it is indeed the remotest part of the old world: but greater reasons are against it. For when Solinus saith, Multa sunt circa Britanniam insulae, è quibus Thyle ultima; I hope Thyle must be one of the Brittish Iles: and when Tacitus saith, Insulas quas Orchadas vocant, invenit domuit{que} dispecta est & Thyle; I am certa••n Island is so faire from being kenned from any part of the Orcades, that it is at least eight degrees distant. But to what Iland the name of Thyle more properly belongeth, we haue al∣ready told you.

3 FREEZLAND, called in Latin Frizlandia, to distinguish it from Frizia or Freizland in Belgia; is vnder the North-frigid Zone, but not so farre within the Artick Circle as Island: the longest day being here almost 20 houres. The only riches of it is their Fish, for which commodity it is neuer without the ships of Flemmings, Scots, Danes, Hautsmen, and English, which especially so frequent it, that it hath by some bin called the Westerne England It is almost as bigge as Ireland, and is subiect to the King of Denmarke.

4 NOVA ZEMIA lyeth on the North of Muscovie & Lap∣land, and is famous for nothing but the Pigmies which are here supposed to inhabite.

5 Sir HVGH WILLOVGHBIES LAND, so called, because he first discouered it, A^o 1553: and because he was thereabouts frozen to death: For being sent by the London Marchants in the tim•• of Edward the 6, to search a new way to∣ward Muscovia, Cathaia, and China; the weather prooued so

extreme, and the frost so vehement, that his ship was set fast in the ice, & his people were frozen to death; the ship being found the next yeare, with a perfect descrip••ion of their voyage and fortunes. This enterprise, notwithstanding so disastrous a be∣ginning, was prosecuted by the English, vnder the leadi••g of Ienkinson, Burrough, and others; who haue discouered halfe the way to China, euen as farre as the riuer Obi, and the Easterne confines of Muscovia: but the rest is left vncertain to further voyages in future ages.

Thus much of the Northerne Ilands.

¶ A TABLE OF THE LONGI∣TVDE AND LATITVDE of the chiefe European Cities.

A	Lo.	Lat.
ANgiers	18	10	47	27
Antwerpe.	24	30	51	48
Avignion	22	40	44	40
Amsterdam	27	34	52	40
B
Besançon	20	30	46	30
Burges	22	10	46	20
Buda	42		47
Burdeaux	17	50	44	30
Bononia	35	50	43	33
Basill	31		47	40
C
Constantinople	56		43	5
Cales	5	10	37
Conimbre	11	25	40
Colleine	30	30	51
Copenhagen	34	30	56	50
Corinth	51	15	36	55
Cracow	42	40	50	12
Caragossa	22	20	42	22
Cane	19	20	49	45
Cambridge
Compostella	6		20
Camienza	50	20	52	40
D
Doway	25		50	••0
Dole	27		46	10
Dublin
E
Edinburgh	19	20	58
F
Francfort ad Od.	34		50	30
Francfort ad Moe.	30		50	30

Florence	43		34
Ferrara	44		36
Friburg	4
G
Geneva	28		45	45
Granada	17	15	37	30
Genoa	45	20	15	20
H
Heidelberg	33		49	25
I
Ingolstads	32	10	48	40
L
London	20		51	30
Leiden	27	20	52	10
Lyons	25	40	44	30
Lovaine	23		51
Lisbon	10	50	38	50
Leige	29		50	30
M
Mentz	27	30	50	30
Marpurg			51	40
Millaine	44	20	33
Modena	43	50	35	40
Maiorca	39	50	33
Musco			61
N
Naples	46		39	30
Nidro••ia	89	45	60	50
Nismes	25		42	30
O
Oxford	19		51	30
Orleans.	22		47	10
P
Paris	23	20	48
Poicteirs	20		50	10
Padua	44	45	36	10
Pavia	44		33	5
Prage	29	10	46	10
R
Rome	41	20	38
Rheimes	25	25	48	30
Riga	43	45	59
S
Salamanca	14	4	24	20
Siguenca	18	2
Siena	42	20	36	15
Strigonum
Syracuse	40	30	37	30
Stockholme	47		60	30
Strasburg	27	50	48	44
Sivlll	14	20	37	30
T
Tolledo	16	40	40	10
Tholouse	20	30	43	58
Triers	4		45	50
Tubing			48	50
Turine	31	30	43	45
V
Venice	37		44	50
Valence	21	10	39	55
Valadolit	15	45	42	5
Vienna	31	45	48	20
W
Wittenberg			50	20
Witzburg			50
Y
Yorke.	23	30	54	30

THE END OF EVROPE.

Notes

• * 1.1

  Maginus.
• * 1.2

  K••ck••rm.
• * 1.3

  Br••erwood.
• * 1.4

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.5

  Grimston et Maginus.
• * 1.6

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.7

  Euphormio∣nis Icon A∣nim.
• * 1.8

  Aristotle.
• * 1.9

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.10

  Brerewood.
• * 1.11

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.12

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.13

  Sands rela∣tions.
• * 1.14

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.15

  Brerewood.
• * 1.16

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.17

  Maginus.
• * 1.18

  Brerewood
• * 1.19

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.20

  Florus.
• * 1.21

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.22

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.23

  •• MS h••st. of the Sarr.
• * 1.24

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.25

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.26

  Seldon in tit. of hon.
• * 1.27

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.28

  Camde••s R••m.
• * 1.29

  Mercat••••
• * 1.30

  Gui••ciard.
• * 1.31

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.32

  Guicciardin
• * 1.33

  Bara.
• * 1.34

  Grimston.
• * 1.35

  Ortelius.
• * 1.36

  Martial.
• * 1.37

  Florus.
• * 1.38

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.39

  Lewk••or of cities.
• * 1.40

  Hist. of Sp▪
• * 1.41

  Quade.
• * 1.42

  Maginus.
• * 1.43

  Lewknor.
• * 1.44

  Plutarch.
• * 1.45

  Bara.
• * 1.46

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.47

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.48

  Sauds rela••. of Relig.
• * 1.49

  Lewknor.
• * 1.50

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.51

  Bara.
• * 1.52

  Mercator.
• * 1.53

  Brerewood.
• * 1.54

  A good place for Puritan•• to dweilin.
• * 1.55

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.56

  Lewknor.
• * 1.57

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.58

  Plutarch.
• * 1.59

  Guillin••.
• * 1.60

  Maginus.
• * 1.61

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.62

  Florus.
• * 1.63

  Florus.
• * 1.64

  Lewknor.
• * 1.65

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.66

  Boterus.
• * 1.67

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.68

  Grimston.
• * 1.69

  Maginus.
• * 1.70

  Ortelius.
• * 1.71

  L••wknor.
• * 1.72

  Mercator.
• * 1.73

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.74

  Pr••opius.
• * 1.75

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.76

  Grimston.
• * 1.77

  Ortelius.
• * 1.78

  Plutarch.
• * 1.79

  Bara.
• * 1.80

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.81

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.82

  Lucan.
• * 1.83

  Stadius in Florum.
• * 1.84

  Maginus.
• * 1.85

  Plutarch.
• * 1.86

  Archb. Turpine.
• * 1.87

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.88

  Bar••. Grimsten.
• * 1.89

  Sands in the d••sc. of relig.
• * 1.90

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.91

  Boterns.
• * 1.92

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.93

  Maginus.
• * 1.94

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.95

  Machiauil.
• * 1.96

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.97

  Brerewood.
• * 1.98

  Plutarch.
• * 1.99

  Hist. of. Fr.
• * 1.100

  Maginus.
• * 1.101

  B••terus.
• * 1.102

  View of Fr.
• * 1.103

  View of Fr.
• * 1.104

  Br••rewood,
• * 1.105

  View of Fr.
• * 1.106

  Munster.
• * 1.107

  View of Fr.
• * 1.108

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.109

  View of Fr.
• * 1.110

  Sleidan.
• * 1.111

  Comment.
• * 1.112

  View of Fr.
• * 1.113

  Selden.
• * 1.114

  Camden.
• * 1.115

  C••mines.
• * 1.116

  V••iw of Fr.
• * 1.117

  Plutarch.
• * 1.118

  B••rt••s.
• * 1.119

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.120

  Camden.
• * 1.121

  Ortelius.
• * 1.122

  Fr. Hist.
• * 1.123

  View of Fr.
• * 1.124

  French hist.
• * 1.125

  View of Fr.
• * 1.126

  Paradine.
• * 1.127

  Ortelius.
• * 1.128

  Camden.
• * 1.129

  Martin.
• * 1.130

  Ortelius.
• * 1.131

  Ortelius.
• * 1.132

  Gamdens Remaines
• * 1.133

  Martin, & Speed.
• * 1.134

  Lewknor.
• * 1.135

  Paradin••.
• * 1.136

  Camden.
• * 1.137

  Du Bartas.
• * 1.138

  Camden.
• * 1.139

  Paradin.
• * 1.140

  Hist. Fr.
• * 1.141

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.142

  Camden.
• * 1.143

  Orteli••••.
• * 1.144

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.145

  Camden.
• * 1.146

  P. Virgil.
• * 1.147

  Camdeni Elizab.
• * 1.148

  Camd. Brit.
• * 1.149

  Pezelius in Sleidan.
• * 1.150

  View of Fr.
• * 1.151

  Sleidan Comment.
• * 1.152

  Milles.
• * 1.153

  Freigius.
• * 1.154

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.155

  Freigius.
• * 1.156

  Martin.
• * 1.157

  View of ••r.
• * 1.158

  French hist.
• * 1.159

  View of Fr.
• * 1.160

  Paradin.
• * 1.161

  Paradin.
• * 1.162

  Camd••n.
• * 1.163

  Paradine.
• * 1.164

  Camden in Scotia.
• * 1.165

  Paradin.
• * 1.166

  Du Chos••e.
• * 1.167

  Daniels hist
• * 1.168

  Martin.
• * 1.169

  Maginus.
• * 1.170

  Co••tnes.
• * 1.171

  Paradin.
• * 1.172

  View of Fr.
• * 1.173

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.174

  Brerewood.
• * 1.175

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.176

  Ha••lla••,
• * 1.177

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.178

  Hist. of Sp
• * 1.179

  Stephanu••
• * 1.180

  Sands relat.
• * 1.181

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.182

  Ortelius.
• * 1.183

  Re••sner.
• * 1.184

  Bara.
• * 1.185

  Plutarch.
• * 1.186

  Guiceiardin
• * 1.187

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.188

  Paradin▪
• * 1.189

  Haill••••.
• * 1.190

  Selden.
• * 1.191

  Sl••••d. com.
• * 1.192

  Martin.
• * 1.193

  Paradine.
• * 1.194

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.195

  Ortelius.
• * 1.196

  Plutarch.
• * 1.197

  Bara▪
• * 1.198

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.199

  Paradin.
• * 1.200

  View of Fr.
• * 1.201

  Paradin.
• * 1.202

  Grimston.
• * 1.203

  View of Fr.
• * 1.204

  Seld••••.
• * 1.205

  Ortelius.
• * 1.206

  Ortelius.
• * 1.207

  Sands r••l.
• * 1.208

  Pezelius in Sleidann••.
• * 1.209

  Munster.
• * 1.210

  French hist.
• * 1.211

  Munster
• * 1.212

  Paradin.
• * 1.213

  Daniell.
• * 1.214

  Paradine.
• * 1.215

  Ortelius.
• * 1.216

  Grimstons estates.
• * 1.217

  Grimston
• * 1.218

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.219

  Grimston.
• * 1.220

  M. Hooker
• * 1.221

  Sands rel.
• * 1.222

  Grimston.
• * 1.223

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.224

  Grimston.
• * 1.225

  Lewkno••.
• * 1.226

  Paradine.
• * 1.227

  Selden.
• * 1.228

  Paradin••.
• * 1.229

  Lewknor.
• * 1.230

  Plutarch.
• * 1.231

  Boterus rel.
• * 1.232

  Merula.
• * 1.233

  Maginus.
• * 1.234

  Maginus.
• * 1.235

  Brerewood.
• * 1.236

  Pr••igij Sy••.
• * 1.237

  Plutarch.
• * 1.238

  Pluta••ch in public.
• * 1.239

  Floru••.
• * 1.240

  Tacitus.
• * 1.241

  Dion.
• * 1.242

  Ta••itus.
• * 1.243

  Calvisius.
• * 1.244

  Dion.
• * 1.245

  Zosimus.
• * 1.246

  Freigius.
• * 1.247

  Munster.
• * 1.248

  Hist. of Ital.
• * 1.249

  Pezelius in Sleidan.
• * 1.250

  Freigiu••.
• * 1.251

  Mach. hist. of Flor.
• * 1.252

  Boterus▪
• * 1.253

  Maginus,
• * 1.254

  Sands relat.
• * 1.255

  B••din de rep
• * 1.256

  Orteli▪
• * 1.257

  Guice
• * 1.258

  Plutarch.
• * 1.259

  Adrianus.
• * 1.260

  Floru••.
• * 1.261

  Dion.
• * 1.262

  Livy.
• * 1.263

  Adrianus.
• * 1.264

  Strabo.
• * 1.265

  Strabo.
• * 1.266

  Knolls.
• * 1.267

  Plutarch.
• * 1.268

  Guiceiard.
• * 1.269

  Hist. of Ita.
• * 1.270

  Munster.
• * 1.271

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.272

  Guicciard.
• * 1.273

  Bara.
• * 1.274

  Hist. of Ita.
• * 1.275

  Ortelius.
• * 1.276

  Maginus.
• * 1.277

  Lewk••o••
• * 1.278

  Florus.
• * 1.279

  Hist. of Ita.
• * 1.280

  Dion.
• * 1.281

  Machiav.
• * 1.282

  Freigiu••.
• * 1.283

  Adrianus.
• * 1.284

  Florus.
• * 1.285

  Hist. of Ita.
• * 1.286

  Adrianus.
• * 1.287

  Guicciard.
• * 1.288

  Plutarch.
• * 1.289

  Plutarch.
• * 1.290

  Plutarch.
• * 1.291

  Florus.
• * 1.292

  Ortelius.
• * 1.293

  Brerewood.
• * 1.294

  Dion.
• * 1.295

  Hist. of Ital.
• * 1.296

  Lewknor.
• * 1.297

  Fox Mart.
• * 1.298

  Machiav.
• * 1.299

  Sleid. Cont.
• * 1.300

  Guicciard.
• * 1.301

  Du Pless.
• * 1.302

  Sands relig.
• * 1.303

  Boterus.
• * 1.304

  Polyd. Virg. an•• Groost▪
• * 1.305

  Sleidan com.
• * 1.306

  Polyd. Virg. and Grimst.
• * 1.307

  Iesuites Ca∣techisme.
• * 1.308

  Hospinian.
• * 1.309

  Maginus.
• * 1.310

  Hist. of Ita.
• * 1.311

  Hist. of Ven.
• * 1.312

  Hist. of Ven.
• * 1.313

  Contarenus.
• * 1.314

  Hist. of Ven.
• * 1.315

  Hist. of Ital,
• * 1.316

  Hist. of Ven▪
• * 1.317

  Hist. of It.
• * 1.318

  Hist. of Ven
• * 1.319

  Ortelius.
• * 1.320

  Tacitus
• * 1.321

  Mat. Paris.
• * 1.322

  Capitol.
• * 1.323

  Hist. of It.
• * 1.324

  Boterus.
• * 1.325

  Sleid. Com.
• * 1.326

  Volaterr.
• * 1.327

  Hist. of Ven.
• * 1.328

  Selden.
• * 1.329

  Hist. of I••.
• * 1.330

  Bara.
• * 1.331

  Freigius.
• * 1.332

  Boterus.
• * 1.333

  Mach. hist. of Flor.
• * 1.334

  Gui••••iard.
• * 1.335

  P. Iovius
• * 1.336

  Stephanus
• * 1.337

  Hist. of It.
• * 1.338

  Mach. hist. of Flor.
• * 1.339

  Selden▪
• * 1.340

  Paradine.
• * 1.341

  Maginns.
• * 1.342

  Munster.
• * 1.343

  Tacitus.
• * 1.344

  Hist. of It.
• * 1.345

  Munster.
• * 1.346

  Hist. of It.
• * 1.347

  Hist. of It.
• * 1.348

  Maginus
• * 1.349

  Dion.
• * 1.350

  Hist. of Ita.
• * 1.351

  Bergomensis
• * 1.352

  Seld••n.
• * 1.353

  Bara.
• * 1.354

  Maginus.
• * 1.355

  Grimston.
• * 1.356

  Hist. of I••.
• * 1.357

  P. Virg.
• * 1.358

  Guicciard,
• * 1.359

  Hist. of I••.
• * 1.360

  Maginus.
• * 1.361

  Hist. of It.
• * 1.362

  Sleidan com.
• * 1.363

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.364

  Maginus.
• * 1.365

  Hist. of Ven.
• * 1.366

  Florus.
• * 1.367

  Hist. of Ita.
• * 1.368

  Guicciard.
• * 1.369

  Hist. of Ita.
• * 1.370

  Hist. of Ita.
• * 1.371

  Maginus.
• * 1.372

  Boterus.
• * 1.373

  Florus.
• * 1.374

  Lewknor.
• * 1.375

  Maginus.
• * 1.376

  Guicciard.
• * 1.377

  Guicciard.
• * 1.378

  Cam••en.
• * 1.379

  S^r W. Ral.
• * 1.380

  Hist. of Netherl.
• * 1.381

  L. Guicciar.
• * 1.382

  Earn.
• * 1.383

  L. Guicci••r.
• * 1.384

  Munster.
• * 1.385

  Barae,
• * 1.386

  L. Guicciar.
• * 1.387

  Munster.
• * 1.388

  Guicciard.
• * 1.389

  Ortelius.
• * 1.390

  Guicciard.
• * 1.391

  Munster.
• * 1.392

  Bara.
• * 1.393

  L. Guicciar.
• * 1.394

  Hist. of the N••therl.
• * 1.395

  Guicciard.
• * 1.396

  Munster.
• * 1.397

  Paradine.
• * 1.398

  Guicciard.
• * 1.399

  Comines.
• * 1.400

  Paradine.
• * 1.401

  Maginus.
• * 1.402

  Grimston.
• * 1.403

  Bara.
• * 1.404

  L. Guice.
• * 1.405

  Munster.
• * 1.406

  Bara,
• * 1.407

  Hist. of Ne.
• * 1.408

  Ortelius.
• * 1.409

  Bara.
• * 1.410

  Ortelius.
• * 1.411

  Ortelius.
• * 1.412

  L. Gui••ciar.
• * 1.413

  Hist. of Net
• * 1.414

  Bara.
• * 1.415

  Gul••ciard.
• * 1.416

  Munster.
• * 1.417

  Ortelius.
• * 1.418

  L. Guicciar.
• * 1.419

  Aurie••us.
• * 1.420

  Guicciard.
• * 1.421

  Hist. of the Netherl.
• * 1.422

  L. Guic••.
• * 1.423

  S ^r R. Wi••.
• * 1.424

  Hist. of Ne••
• * 1.425

  Arch. Ab.
• * 1.426

  Hist. of Net.
• * 1.427

  Guicciard.
• * 1.428

  Maginus.
• * 1.429

  Boter. relat.
• * 1.430

  View of Fr.
• * 1.431

  Morison.
• * 1.432

  Munster.
• * 1.433

  Guicciard.
• * 1.434

  Camd. Re••.
• * 1.435

  Turk. hist.
• * 1.436

  Morison▪
• * 1.437

  Sleid. Com.
• * 1.438

  Munster.
• * 1.439

  Freigius.
• * 1.440

  Muster.
• * 1.441

  Gelden Bul.
• * 1.442

  Sleid. Com.
• * 1.443

  Sleid. Com.
• * 1.444

  Synops. hist.
• * 1.445

  Sleid. Com.
• * 1.446

  Bara.
• * 1.447

  Reusner.
• * 1.448

  Munster.
• * 1.449

  Sleid, Com.
• * 1.450

  Munster.
• * 1.451

  Suetonius,
• * 1.452

  Munster
• * 1.453

  Bara.
• * 1.454

  Tacitus.
• * 1.455

  Munster.
• * 1.456

  Munster.
• * 1.457

  Fr. hist▪
• * 1.458

  Maginus.
• * 1.459

  Adrianus.
• * 1.460

  Munster.
• * 1.461

  Munster.
• * 1.462

  Munster
• * 1.463

  M••reat.
• * 1.464

  Munster.
• * 1.465

  Golden Bul.
• * 1.466

  Grimston.
• * 1.467

  Bara.
• * 1.468

  Munster.
• * 1.469

  Irenicus.
• * 1.470

  Reusner.
• * 1.471

  Munster.
• * 1.472

  Munster.
• * 1.473

  Sleid. Com.
• * 1.474

  Munster.
• * 1.475

  Sleid. Com.
• * 1.476

  Morison.
• * 1.477

  Sleid. Co••▪
• * 1.478

  Guillim.
• * 1.479

  Sleid. C••m.
• * 1.480

  Sleid Com.
• * 1.481

  Sleid. Com.
• * 1.482

  Munster.
• * 1.483

  Cominaus.
• * 1.484

  Guicciard.
• * 1.485

  Grimston.
• * 1.486

  Boterus.
• * 1.487

  Munster.
• * 1.488

  Mnnster▪
• * 1.489

  Sleid. Com.
• * 1.490

  Munster.
• * 1.491

  Sleid. Com.
• * 1.492

  Hist. of the Coun. of Tr.
• * 1.493

  Munster.
• * 1.494

  Ortelius.
• * 1.495

  Munster.
• * 1.496

  Ortelius.
• * 1.497

  Munster.
• * 1.498

  Morison.
• * 1.499

  Everewo••••.
• * 1.500

  Morison.
• * 1.501

  Munster.
• * 1.502

  Ortelius.
• * 1.503

  Bara.
• * 1.504

  Ortelius.
• * 1.505

  Ortelius.
• * 1.506

  Mountaig.
• * 1.507

  Munster.
• * 1.508

  Camden.
• * 1.509

  L••wknor.
• * 1.510

  Munster.
• * 1.511

  B••rtholdus.
• * 1.512

  Berthold. & Dubrav.
• * 1.513

  Bara.
• * 1.514

  Ortelius.
• * 1.515

  Xiphilinus.
• * 1.516

  Reusner.
• * 1.517

  Maginus.
• * 1.518

  Munster.
• * 1.519

  Ortelius.
• * 1.520

  Magi••us.
• * 1.521

  Munster.
• * 1.522

  Reus••er.
• * 1.523

  Bara.
• * 1.524

  Ortelius.
• * 1.525

  Munster.
• * 1.526

  Sleid. Com.
• * 1.527

  Boterus.
• * 1.528

  Munste••.
• * 1.529

  Ovid.
• * 1.530

  Sands r••l.
• * 1.531

  Senoc. Trag.
• * 1.532

  Camden.
• * 1.533

  Munster.
• * 1.534

  Sleid, Com.
• * 1.535

  Camden.
• * 1.536

  Selden.
• * 1.537

  Munster.
• * 1.538

  Bara.
• * 1.539

  Camd. R••.
• * 1.540

  Morison.
• * 1.541

  Re••sner.
• * 1.542

  R••usuer.
• * 1.543

  Sl••id. Com.
• * 1.544

  R. Ascham.
• * 1.545

  Paradin.
• * 1.546

  Morison.
• * 1.547

  Ortelius.
• * 1.548

  Stephanus.
• * 1.549

  Maginus.
• * 1.550

  Ious. Boter:
• * 1.551

  Munster.
• * 1.552

  Plutarch.
• * 1.553

  Camden.
• * 1.554

  Munster.
• * 1.555

  Fregei Syn.
• * 1.556

  Boterus.
• * 1.557

  Bara.
• * 1.558

  Maginus.
• * 1.559

  Munster.
• * 1.560

  Mercat.
• * 1.561

  Munster.
• * 1.562

  Grimston.
• * 1.563

  Munster
• * 1.564

  Maginus.
• * 1.565

  Boterus.
• * 1.566

  Maginus,
• * 1.567

  Munster.
• * 1.568

  Zosimus.
• * 1.569

  Socrat.
• * 1.570

  Pezel. in Sl••id.
• * 1.571

  Procopius.
• * 1.572

  Munster.
• * 1.573

  Bara.
• * 1.574

  Maginus.
• * 1.575

  Maginus.
• * 1.576

  Archb. Ab.
• * 1.577

  Archb. Ab.
• * 1.578

  Maginus▪
• * 1.579

  S.W. Ral.
• * 1.580

  Maginus.
• * 1.581

  Adrianus.
• * 1.582

  Maginus.
• * 1.583

  Boter.
• * 1.584

  Maginus.
• * 1.585

  Boterus.
• * 1.586

  Io. Aubrie.
• * 1.587

  Bara.
• * 1.588

  Maginus.
• * 1.589

  Boterus.
• * 1.590

  Bot••rus.
• * 1.591

  Munster
• * 1.592

  Adrianus.
• * 1.593

  Boterus.
• * 1.594

  Maginus.
• * 1.595

  Munster.
• * 1.596

  Maginus.
• * 1.597

  Ortelius.
• * 1.598

  L. Guice.
• * 1.599

  Munster.
• * 1.600

  Boterus.
• * 1.601

  Maginus.
• * 1.602

  Bara.
• * 1.603

  Ortelius.
• * 1.604

  Munster.
• * 1.605

  Munster.
• * 1.606

  Guilliam.
• * 1.607

  Maginus.
• * 1.608

  Nicetas.
• * 1.609

  Maginus.
• * 1.610

  Ortelius.
• * 1.611

  Sleid Com.
• * 1.612

  Knolls hist.
• * 1.613

  Camden.
• * 1.614

  Knolles.
• * 1.615

  Sleid. Com. Knolles.
• * 1.616

  Camden.
• * 1.617

  Kno••••es.
• * 1.618

  Munster.
• * 1.619

  Munster.
• * 1.620

  Freigius.
• * 1.621

  Pezelius in Sleidan.
• * 1.622

  Munster.
• * 1.623

  Freigi••s.
• * 1.624

  Turk. hist.
• * 1.625

  Grimston.
• * 1.626

  Stephanus
• * 1.627

  Dio••.
• * 1.628

  Quade.
• * 1.629

  Versteg••n.
• * 1.630

  Knolls.
• * 1.631

  Turk. hist,
• * 1.632

  Maginus.
• * 1.633

  Mereasor.
• * 1.634

  Turk. hist.
• * 1.635

  Guillim.
• * 1.636

  Iustine.
• * 1.637

  Adrianus.
• * 1.638

  Turk. hist.
• * 1.639

  Adrianus.
• * 1.640

  Pezelius.
• * 1.641

  Selden,
• * 1.642

  Turk. hist.
• * 1.643

  Brerewood.
• * 1.644

  Quade.
• * 1.645

  Florus.
• * 1.646

  Grimst. ••o
• * 1.647

  Ortelius.
• * 1.648

  Turk. hist.
• * 1.649

  Hist. of It.
• * 1.650

  Guilliam.
• * 1.651

  Maginus.
• * 1.652

  Sands.
• * 1.653

  Brerewo••d▪
• * 1.654

  Maginus.
• * 1.655

  Dio••.
• * 1.656

  Stephanus.
• * 1.657

  Adrianus.
• * 1.658

  Pezelius in Sleidan.
• * 1.659

  Ovid. de Fast.
• * 1.660

  Pezel. in Sleidan.
• * 1.661

  Maginus.
• * 1.662

  Plutarch.
• * 1.663

  Laertius.
• * 1.664

  Plutarch.
• * 1.665

  S ^• W.R.
• * 1.666

  Turk. hist.
• * 1.667

  Strabo.
• * 1.668

  Velleius.
• * 1.669

  Plutarch.
• * 1.670

  Patercul.
• * 1.671

  Freigi••
• * 1.672

  Plutarch.
• * 1.673

  Thucydides.
• * 1.674

  Plutarch.
• * 1.675

  Plutarch.
• * 1.676

  Plutarch.
• * 1.677

  Pezel. in Sleidan.
• * 1.678

  Plutarch.
• * 1.679

  Strabo.
• * 1.680

  Ovid. Met.
• * 1.681

  Stephanus.
• * 1.682

  Pezel. in Sleidan.
• * 1.683

  Plutarch.
• * 1.684

  Pezel. in Sleid.
• * 1.685

  Maginus.
• * 1.686

  Ovid.
• * 1.687

  Plutarch.
• * 1.688

  Dion.
• * 1.689

  Hist. of Ven.
• * 1.690

  Knolls
• * 1.691

  Turk. hist.
• * 1.692

  Maginus.
• * 1.693

  Maginus.
• * 1.694

  Camden.
• * 1.695

  Ovid.
• * 1.696

  Plutarch.
• * 1.697

  Freigius.
• * 1.698

  Maginus.
• * 1.699

  Biddulph.
• * 1.700

  Maginus.
• * 1.701

  Plutarch.
• * 1.702

  Knoll. ••.
• * 1.703

  Sands.
• * 1.704

  Turk. hist.
• * 1.705

  Boterus.
• * 1.706

  Strabo.
• * 1.707

  Herodotus.
• * 1.708

  Strabo.
• * 1.709

  Strabo.
• * 1.710

  Pezel. in Sleidan.
• * 1.711

  Sands.
• * 1.712

  Biddulph.
• * 1.713

  Strabo.
• * 1.714

  Plutarch.
• * 1.715

  M••ginus
• * 1.716

  Strabo.
• * 1.717

  Ovid.
• * 1.718

  Stephanus.
• * 1.719

  Strabo.
• * 1.720

  Sands.
• * 1.721

  Ov. de trist.
• * 1.722

  Ortelius.
• * 1.723

  Quade.
• * 1.724

  Ortelius.
• * 1.725

  Strabe.
• * 1.726

  Stephanus.
• * 1.727

  Strabe.
• * 1.728

  Sands.
• * 1.729

  Biddulph▪
• * 1.730

  Ortelius.
• * 1.731

  Biddulph.
• * 1.732

  Sands.
• * 1.733

  Strabo.
• * 1.734

  Ovid. Met.
• * 1.735

  Sandi.
• * 1.736

  Strabo.
• * 1.737

  Ovid. Met.
• * 1.738

  Knolles.
• * 1.739

  Sands.
• * 1.740

  Strabo.
• * 1.741

  Orteliu••.
• * 1.742

  Sands.
• * 1.743

  Plutarch.
• * 1.744

  Florui.
• * 1.745

  Iustine.
• * 1.746

  Camden.
• * 1.747

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.748

  Bar••.
• * 1.749

  Sands.
• * 1.750

  Camden.
• * 1.751

  Maginus.
• * 1.752

  Mercator.
• * 1.753

  Ortelius.
• * 1.754

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.755

  Ortelius.
• * 1.756

  Bara.
• * 1.757

  Munster.
• * 1.758

  Quade.
• * 1.759

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.760

  Florus.
• * 1.761

  Ortelius.
• * 1.762

  Hist. of Sp.
• * 1.763

  Canid. Rem.
• * 1.764

  Camden.
• * 1.765

  Camden.
• * 1.766

  Morison.
• * 1.767

  Martyn.
• * 1.768

  Camden.
• * 1.769

  Hist. of Fr.
• * 1.770

  View of Fr.
• * 1.771

  Pol. Virg.
• * 1.772

  Camd. Rem.
• * 1.773

  Rationale Diuinorum.
• * 1.774

  Camden.
• * 1.775

  Lambe••ts B. of dueties.
• * 1.776

  Camden.
• * 1.777

  Camden.
• * 1.778

  Milles.
• * 1.779

  Milles.
• * 1.780

  Camden.
• * 1.781

  Du Ch••sue.
• * 1.782

  Milles.
• * 1.783

  Maginus.
• * 1.784

  Camden.
• * 1.785

  Maginus.
• * 1.786

  Camden.
• * 1.787

  Guilliam.
• * 1.788

  Camden.
• * 1.789

  Camden.
• * 1.790

  Quad••.